Elizabeth I's Italian Letters [2017° ed.] 1137442328, 9781137442321

This is the first edition ever of the Queen’s correspondence in Italian. These letters cast a new light on her talents a

215 90 5MB

English Pages 285 [351] Year 2017

Report DMCA / Copyright

DOWNLOAD PDF FILE

Table of contents :
Contents
Acknowledgments
Abbreviations
Figures
A Note on the Transcriptions
Introduction
1. Elizabeth’s Italian
1.1 ‘Shee Loueth Them Almost too Wel’: Elizabeth and Italian(s)
1.2 ‘Servitore Perfetto’
1.3 Persuasion and Insinuation
2. Authorship and the Production of Elizabeth’s Italian Correspondence
2.1 Material Letters
2.2 Offices and Official Hands
2.3 From Hands to Heads
2.4 Heads and Hands Penning Trouble
2.5 Hands and the Royal ‘We’
2.6 Elizabeth’s Missives: The Corpus and the Survival of Evidence
Notes
LETTER 1
To Katherine Parr
Date and Occasion
Texts
Letter 1—Translation
Notes
LETTER 2
To Girolamo Priuli, Doge of Venice March 1560/1
Date and Occasion
Texts
2a.
Letter 2a—Translation
2b.
Letter 2b—Translation
Notes
LETTER 3
To Guido Giannetti
Date and Occasion
Texts
3.
Letter 3—Translation
Notes
LETTERS 4–6
To Maximilian II, Holy Roman Emperor
Notes
LETTER 4
February–April/May 1566
Date and Occasion
Texts
4b—Draft 2 (70/77/B)
Letter 4—Translation
Notes
LETTER 5
May–June 1567
Date and Occasion
Texts
5a—Draft (70/141)
5b—Final Version (V2)
Letter 5—Translation
Notes
LETTER 6
7 November–10 December 1567
Date and Occasion
Texts
6a—Draft (SP 70/141/254)
6b—Final Version (V3)
Letter 6—Translation
Notes
LETTER 7
To Gian Luigi (Chiappino) Vitelli, Marquess of Cetona
Date and Occasion
Text
7.
Letter 7—Translation
Notes
LETTER 8
To Chiappino Vitelli, Marquess of Cetona
Date and Occasion
Text
8.
Letter 8—Translation
Notes
LETTER 9
To Don Antonio de Crato, Pretender of Portugal
Date and Occasion
Text
9.
Letter 9—Translation
Notes
LETTERS 10–13
To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice
Date and Occasion
Texts
Notes
LETTER 10
To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice
Letter 10—Translation
LETTER 11
To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice
11a—English Draft (Y141)
11b—Final Version (LPr 7)
Letter 11—Translation
LETTER 12
To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice
Letter 12—Translation
LETTER 13
To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice
13a—Sent Version
13b—Contemporary English Translation (SP99/1/21)
LETTER 14
To Francesco I, Grand Duke of Tuscany
Date and Occasion
Text
14.
Letter 14—Translation
Notes
LETTER 15
To Doge Pasquale Cicogna and the Signory of Venice
Date and Occasion
Texts
15a—English Draft
15b—Final Version
Letter 15—Contemporary English Translation (SP99/1/44)
Notes
LETTER 16
To Alessandro Farnese, Prince and Later Duke of Parma
Date and Occasion
Texts
16a—Earlier Draft (77/1/205)
16b—Second Draft (77/1/199)
16c—Copy of the Sent Version (Sim590/136)
Letter 16—Translation
Notes
LETTER 17
To Alessandro Farnese, Duke of Parma
Date and Occasion
Texts
17a—Holograph Draft (CCh)
17b—Copy of the Sent Version (Sim592/17)
Letter 17—Translation
Notes
LETTER 18
To Alessandro Farnese, Duke of Parma
Date and Occasion
Text
18.
Letter 18—Translation
Notes
LETTER 19
To Alessandro Farnese, Duke of Parma April 1587?
Text
19.
Letter 19—Translation
Notes
LETTER 20
To Bartolomeo Brutti
Date and Occasion
Texts
20.
Letter 20—Translation
Notes
LETTER 21
To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany
Date and Occasion
Texts
21a—English Draft (SP98/1/72)
21b—Final Version (MPr2)
Letter 21–—Translation
Notes
LETTER 22
To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany
Date and Occasion
Text
22.
Letter 22—Translation
Notes
LETTER 23
To Don Antonio de Crato, Pretender of Portugal
Date and Occasion
Texts
23a – English Notes/Draft Version (89/218)
23b—Final Draft Version (CoN)
Letter 23—Translation
Notes
LETTER 24
To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany
Date and Occasion
Texts
24a—First Draft (98/1/105)
24a—Translation
24b—Sent Version (MPr3)
24b—Translation
Notes
LETTER 25
To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany
Date and Occasion
Texts
25.
Letter 25—Translation
Notes
LETTER 26
To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany
Date and Occasion
Texts
26.
Letter 26—Translation
Notes
LETTER 27
To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany
Date and Occasion
Texts
27.
Letter 27—Translation
Notes
LETTER 28
To Archduke Albert VII of Austria
Date and Occasion
Text
28.
Letter 28—Translation
Notes
LETTER 29
To Maria de’ Medici, Queen of France
Date and Occasion
Texts
29.
Letter 29—Translation
Notes
APPENDIX 1
Elizabeth’s Letter to Wanli, Emperor of China
Texts
Elizabeth’s Italian Letter To Wanli—Lc2
Contemporary English version – Lc1
Notes
Selected Bibliography
Manuscripts
Elizabeth’s Letters – Manuscript witnesses
Cambridge
Florence
Kew
London
Oxford
Preston
Simancas
Venice
Vienna
Washington
Other Manuscript Sources
Brussels
Florence
Genoa
Hatfield
Kew
London
Milan
Naples
Oxford
Rome
Simancas
Venice
Vienna
Washington
Woking
Primary Printed Sources and Reference Materials
Secondary Sources
Index of Names
Recommend Papers

Elizabeth I's Italian Letters [2017° ed.]
 1137442328, 9781137442321

  • 0 0 0
  • Like this paper and download? You can publish your own PDF file online for free in a few minutes! Sign Up
File loading please wait...
Citation preview

QUEENSHIP AND POWER

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS Edited and Translated by

Carlo M. Bajetta

Queenship and Power Series Editors Charles Beem University of North Carolina, Pembroke Pembroke, USA Carole Levin University of Nebraska-Lincoln Lincoln, USA

This series focuses on works specializing in gender analysis, women’s studies, literary interpretation, and cultural, political, constitutional, and diplomatic history. It aims to broaden our understanding of the strategies that queens—both consorts and regnants, as well as female regents—pursued in order to wield political power within the structures of male-dominant societies. The works describe queenship in Europe as well as many other parts of the world, including East Asia, Sub-Saharan Africa, and Islamic civilization

More information about this series at http://www.springer.com/series/14523

Elizabeth I’s Italian Letters Edited and translated by Carlo M. Bajetta

Queenship and Power ISBN 978-1-137-44232-1    ISBN 978-1-137-43553-8 (eBook) DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8 Library of Congress Control Number: 2016962734 © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 This work is subject to copyright. All rights are solely and exclusively licensed by the Publisher, whether the whole or part of the material is concerned, specifically the rights of translation, reprinting, reuse of illustrations, recitation, broadcasting, reproduction on microfilms or in any other physical way, and transmission or information storage and retrieval, electronic adaptation, computer software, or by similar or dissimilar methodology now known or hereafter developed. The use of general descriptive names, registered names, trademarks, service marks, etc. in this publication does not imply, even in the absence of a specific statement, that such names are exempt from the relevant protective laws and regulations and therefore free for general use. The publisher, the authors and the editors are safe to assume that the advice and information in this book are believed to be true and accurate at the date of publication. Neither the publisher nor the authors or the editors give a warranty, express or implied, with respect to the material contained herein or for any errors or omissions that may have been made. Cover illustration: George Gower. The Plimpton ‘Sieve’ portrait of Queen Elizabeth I. Oil on panel, 1579. By permission of the Folger Shakespeare Library, Washington DC Printed on acid-free paper This Palgrave Macmillan imprint is published by Springer Nature The registered company is Nature America Inc. The registered company address is: 1 New York Plaza, New York, NY 10004, U.S.A.

Contents

Acknowledgments 

 ix

List of Abbreviations   xi List of Figures   xvii A note on the transcriptions  xix Introductionxxi Letters: 1  To Katherine Parr

1

2  To Girolamo Priuli, Doge of Venice

9

3  To Guido Giannetti 

17

4–6 To Maximilian II, Holy Roman Emperor    February–April/May 1566    May–June 1567    7 November–10 December 1567

21 25 45 53

7–8 To Gian Luigi (Chiappino) Vitelli, Marquess of Cetona   2 March 1570/1   3 August 1575

63 69

9  To Don Antonio de Crato, Pretender of Portugal

75 v

vi 

Contents

10–13 To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice    September/October 1581   25 March 1582   24 December 1582   20 April 1584

79 87 91 97 101

14  To Francesco I, Grand Duke of Tuscany

107

15  To Doge Pasquale Cicogna and the Signory of Venice

113

16–19 To Alessandro Farnese, Prince and Later Duke of Parma   7–8 July 1586   late February–6 March 1586/7   13 April 1587   c. April 1587 20  To Bartolomeo Brutti

121 135 151 157 163

21–22 To Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany   6 April 1592   9 September 1594

173 189

23  To Don Antonio de Crato, Pretender of Portugal

197

24–27 To Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany   2 and 29 September 1595   c. 1596   25 October 1596   11 November 1596

209 219 223 229

28  To Archduke Albert VII of Austria

237

29  To Maria de’ Medici, Queen of France

245

Contents 

vii

Appendix 1:  Elizabeth’s Letter to Wanli, Emperor of China

251

Selected Bibliography 

261

Index of names 

277

Acknowledgments

Probably far too many people than I can now remember have answered questions and provided help over these last five years. I feel I should mention Angela Andreani and Roberta Grandi first, as they had to deal with the terrible task of double-checking my transcripts from the originals—quite probably often wondering why I asked them to do this more than once. My debt to Simon Adams is considerable indeed. He has been most generous with his time, and had the patience to go through a good portion of the first version of this book, providing invaluable comments, corrections and support. Elizabeth Goldring and Steven May’s suggestions have likewise proved most useful, often prompting me to go back to my earlier convictions and revising my commentary. Other colleagues in Italy and elsewhere have unwearyingly answered a vast number of queries on individuals, historical circumstances, linguistic minutiae concerning Early Modern English, sixteenth-century Italian, editorial theory, handwriting styles, and much more. These include Rayne Allinson, Maurizio Arfaioli, Edoardo Barbieri, Peter Beal, Alan Bryson, Guillaume Coatalen, Michele Colombo, Frances M. Gage, David Scott Gehring, Jonathan Gibson, Gabriel Heaton, Dariusz Kołodziejczyk, Kristine Kowalchuk, Jane Lawson, Rachel McNamara-Coyne, Alessandra Petrina, Gianmario Raimondi, Luca Serianni, Kathryn Sutherland, Michal Wasiucionek, Christine Woodhead, Heather Wolfe and Henry Woudhuysen. I am most indebted to Carole Levin, who has been a supporter of this project since its conception. Any remaining errors, ça va sans dire, are my own. Earlier versions of some sections of this volume have appeared in Notes and Queries, the Journal of Early Modern Studies and in the volume I coedited together with my friends and colleagues Guillaume Coatalen and Jonathan Gibson, Elizabeth I’s Foreign Correspondence: Letters, Rhetoric, and Politics (Palgrave Macmillan, 2014). I am grateful to the publishers for allowing me to reprint part of the original articles. ix

x 

Acknowledgments

A fellowship at the Folger Shakespeare Library in 2012 allowed me to work in an incredibly friendly scholarly environment, and proved crucial to working out the relationships between the various hands visible in the manuscripts. Staff at other libraries and Archives (including the National Archives at Kew, the British Library, The London Metropolitan Archives, the Lancashire Record Office, the Vienna Haus-, Hof- und Staatsarchiv, the State Archives of Parma, Genoa, Naples and Venice, the Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana and Archivio Segreto in Rome, and the Trivulziana Library in Milan) has been of invaluable help. The research was financed by grants from the Italian Ministry of Education (Prin-2008) and Università della Valle d’Aosta. At the latter institution the administrative staff, in particular Nadir Ducret, Alessandro Incoletti, Enrica Monzeglio, Matteo Rigo and Giovannina Venanzio, have proved most helpful—and extraordinarily patient with my intolerance for complex, and to me incomprehensible, regulations. Finally, two people gave the research a totally new perspective. My twin daughters Marta and Sara, the (unwittingly) sweetest enemies of Elizabethan studies, were born in 2011. This book is dedicated to them.

Abbreviations

ACFLO

Elizabeth I: Autograph Compositions and Foreign Language Originals. Edited by Janel Mueller and Leah S. Marcus. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 2003.

Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters

Rayne Allinson. A Monarchy of Letters: Royal Correspondence and English Diplomacy in the Reign of Elizabeth I. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2012.

Andreani, Letters 1590–96

Angela Andreani. ‘The Letters of Queen Elizabeth I, 1590–1596: Weighing Archival Evidence.’ Unpublished PhD diss., University of Milan, 2011.

AGS

Archivo General de Simancas.

ASFi

Archivio di Stato, Florence.

ASGe

Archivio di Stato, Genoa.

ASMi

Archivio di Stato, Milan.

ASNa

Archivio di Stato, Naples.

ASVe

Archivio di Stato, Venice.

Bell, Diplomatic Representatives

Gary M. Bell. A Handlist of British Diplomatic Representatives 1509–1688. London: Royal Historical Society, 1990.

Bishops’ Bible

The Holie Bible. London: Richarde Iugge, 1568 (STC2 2099; ESTC S122070; the copy consulted is the one owned by Elizabeth, Folger STC 2099, Copy 3).

BL

British Library, London.

xi

xii 

Abbreviations

Briquet

Charles Moïse Briquet. 1907. Les filigranes: dictionnaire historique des marques du papier dès leur apparition vers 1282 jusqu’en 1600. 4 vols. Amsterdam: The Paper Publication Society, 1968.

Cheyney, History of England

Edward P. Cheyney. 1914. A History of England: From the Defeat of the Armada to the Death of Elizabeth. 2 vols. London and New York: Longmans, Green and Co., 1926.

Cooper, The Queen’s Agent

John Cooper. The Queen’s Agent: Francis Walsingham at the Court of Elizabeth I. London: Faber and Faber, 2011.

CP

Hatfield House, Hertfordshire, Cecil Papers.

CSPD

Calendar of State Papers, Domestic. Edited by Robert Lemon (vols. I, II, 1547–1590), M. A. E. Green (vols. III–VI, 1591–1603 and addenda; vols. VII, XII, and addenda, 1566–1625). 12 vols. London: Longman, Brown, Green, Longmans and Roberts, 1856–72.

CSPF

Calendar of State Papers, Foreign Series, of the Reign of Elizabeth. Edited by Joseph Stevenson, Allan James  Crosby, et al. 23 vols. London: Longman and Co., 1863–1950.

CSP Rome

Calendar of State Papers, Relating to English Affairs, Preserved Principally at Rome in the Vatican Archives and Library. Edited by J.M. Rigg. 2 vols. London: H. M. Stationery Office, 1916–26.

CSPSp

Calendar of Letters and State Papers, Relating to English Affairs, Preserved Principally in the Archives of Simancas: Elizabeth. Edited by M. A. S. Hume. 4 vols., London: Eyre and Spottiswoode for H. M. Stationery Office 1896–99.

CSPVen

Calendar of State Papers and Manuscripts, Relating to English Affairs, Existing in the Archives and Collections of Venice, and in Other Libraries of Northern Italy. Edited by Rawdon Brown, G. Cavendish Bentinck, Horatio F. Brown and

Abbreviations 

xiii

Allen B. Hinds. 38 vols., London: Longman, Green, Longman, Roberts and Green, 1864–1947. CW

Elizabeth I: Collected Works. Edited by Leah S. Marcus, Janel Mueller, and Mary Beth Rose. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 2000.

DBI

Dizionario Biografico degli Italiani. Edited by Alberto M. Ghisalberti, Massimiliano Pavan, Fiorella Bartoccini, Mario Caravale, Raffaele Romanelli. Rome: Istituto della Enciclopedia Italiana, 1960-in progress. Online edn.: .

Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony

Susan Doran. Monarchy and Matrimony: the Courtships of Elizabeth I. London and New York: Routledge, 1996.

Doran, ‘Religion and Politics’

Susan Doran. ‘Religion and Politics at the Court of Elizabeth I: The Habsburg Marriage Negotiations of 1559–1567.’ The English Historical Review 104 (1989): 908–26.

EEBO

Early English Books Online: .

EFC

Carlo M. Bajetta, Guillaume Coatalen, and Jonathan Gibson, eds. Elizabeth I’s Foreign Correspondence: Letters, Rhetoric, and Politics. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2014.

ESTC

The English Short Title Catalogue: .

EDIT-16

Istituto Centrale per il Catalogo Unico delle Biblioteche. EDIT 16: Censimento Nazionale delle Edizioni Italiane del XVI Secolo: .

Florio 1598

John Florio. A Worlde of Wordes, or Most Copious, and Exact Dictionarie in Italian and English. London: Arnold Hatfield for Edward Blunt, 1598 (STC2 11098; ESTC S102357; copy: Huntington Library 59838, via EEBO).

xiv 

Abbreviations

Florio 1611

John Florio. Queen Anna’s New World of Words, or Dictionarie of the Italian and English Tongues. London: Melchior Bradwood [and William Stansby] for Edward Blount and William Barret, 1598 (STC2 11099; ESTC S121353; copy: Huntington Library 59842, via EEBO).

Giles, Works of Ascham

The Whole Works of Roger Ascham. Edited by John Allen Giles. 3 vols. London: J. R. Smith, 1864–65.

Granvelle Correspondence

Correspondance du Cardinal de Granvelle, 1565–1586. Edited by Edmond Poullet. 12 vols. Brussels: Havez, 1877–96.

Gravell

The Thomas L. Gravell Watermark Archive. Edited by Daniel W. Mosser and Ernest W. Sullivan II, with Len Hatfield and David H. Radcliffe, 1996-in progress: .

Harrison

The Letters of Queen Elizabeth. Edited by G. B. Harrison. London: Cassell, 1935.

Katherine Parr: CWC

Katherine Parr: Complete Works and Corre­ spondence. Edited by Janel Mueller. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 2011.

Klarwill

Victor von Klarwill. Queen Elizabeth and Some Foreigners: being a Series of Hitherto Unpublished Letters from the Archives of the Hapsburg Family. London: John Lane, 1928.

Lawson, New Year’s Gift Exchanges

Jane A. Lawson. The Elizabethan New Year’s Gift Exchanges, 1559–1603. Oxford: Oxford University Press—British Academy, 2013.

Levin, Reign of Elizabeth

Carole Levin. The Reign of Elizabeth I. Basingstoke: Palgrave, 2002.

Levin, The Heart and Stomach of a King

Carole Levin. The Heart and Stomach of a King: Elizabeth I and the Politics of Sex and Power. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1994.

LP Henry VIII

Letters and Papers, Foreign and Domestic, of the Reign of Henry VIII. Edited by John S. Brewer,

Abbreviations 

xv

James Gairdner and Robert H. Brodie. 21 vols. London: H. M. Stationery Office, 1862–32. MacCaffrey, Elizabeth and the Making of Policy

Wallace T. MacCaffrey. Queen Elizabeth and the Making of Policy, 1572–1588. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1981.

MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I

Wallace T. MacCaffrey. Elizabeth I. London and New York: Edward Arnold, 1993.

MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I: war and Politics

Wallace T. MacCaffrey. Elizabeth I: War and Politics, 1588–1603. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1992.

Nichols’s Progresses

Elizabeth Goldring, Faith Eales, Elizabeth Clarke, and Jayne Elisabeth Archer, eds. John Nichols’s The Progresses and Public Processions of Queen Elizabeth I: A New Edition of the Early Modern Sources. 5 vols. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2014.

ODNB

Oxford Dictionary of National Biography. Edited by H. C. G. Matthew and Brian Harrison. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2004. Online edn., ed. Lawrence Goldman, 2008-in progress: .

PC

The National Archives, Kew, Records of the Privy Council.

Pryor

Felix Pryor. Elizabeth I: Her Life in Letters. Berkeley and Los Angeles: University of California Press, 2003.

Read, Walsingham

Conyers Read. Mr. Secretary Walsingham and the Policy of Queen Elizabeth. 3 vols. Oxford: Clarendon Press; Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1925.

Ryan, Ascham

Lawrence V. Ryan. Roger Ascham. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1963.

Salisbury

Calendar of the Manuscripts of the Most Honourable, the Marquess of Salisbury: Preserved at Hatfield House, Hertfordshire. 24 vols. London: H. M. Stationery Office, 1883–1976.

xvi 

Abbreviations

SP

The National Archives, Kew, State Papers.

SPF—List and Analysis

List and Analysis of State Papers, Foreign Series, 1591–1597. Edited by R. B. Wernham. 7 vols. London: H. M. Stationery Office—The National Archives, 1964–2000.

Starkey, Apprenticeship

David Starkey. Elizabeth I: Apprenticeship. Rev. ed. London: Vintage, 2001.

Starkey, Six Wives

David Starkey. Six Wives: the Queens of Henry VIII. New York: HarperCollins, 2003.

Thomas, Principal Rules

William Thomas. 1550 (STC2 24020). Principal Rules of the Italian Grammer. London: Thomas Powell, 1562 (STC2 24021; ESTC S118392; copy: Huntington Library, 22497 via EEBO).

Translations: 1544–89

Elizabeth I: Translations, 1544–1589. Edited by Janel Mueller and Joshua Scodel. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 2009.

Translations: 1592–98

Elizabeth I: Translations, 1592–1598. Edited by Janel Mueller and Joshua Scodel. Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 2009.

USTC

The Universal Short Title Catalogue. University of St. Andrews, 1997-in progress: .

Vocabolario Treccani

Il Vocabolario della Lingua Italiana Treccani. Rome: Istituto dell’Enciclopedia Italiana, 2010-in progress. Online edn.: .

Vocabolario della Crusca

Vocabolario degli Accademici della Crusca. 1612–1623 (1st–5th edn.). Online as Lessicografia della Crusca in Rete, 2000-in progress: .

Wernham, Return of the Armadas

R. B. Wernham. The Return of the Armadas: The Last Years of the Elizabethan War Against Spain, 1595–1603. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1994.

Wyatt, Italian Encounter

Michael Wyatt. The Italian Encounter with Tudor England. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2005.

Figures

Fig. 1 (a-b) Elizabeth to Christian I, Prince of Anhalt-Bernburg (in the hand of scribe ‘B,’ 1590). Washington, Folger Shakespeare Library, MS X d 138, item 5, fol. 1. By permission of the Folger Shakespeare Library xxxiv-v Fig. 2 (a-b) Thomas Windebank to Sir Robert Cecil (1602). Hatfield House, Cecil Papers 94/140, fol. 1. Reproduced with the permission of the Marquess of Salisbury xxxix-xl Fig. 3    Letter 6b—Elizabeth’s last Italian missive to Emperor Maximilian II (1567). Vienna, Haus-, Hof- undStaatsarchiv, Hausarchiv-Familienakten, Karton 21, Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fol. 115. Reproduced with the permission of the Austrian State Archives

56

Fig. 4    Letter 12—Elizabeth to Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice (1582). Archivio di Stato di Venezia, Collegio, Lettere Principi 33, fol. 7. Reproduced with the permission of the Italian Ministero dei Beni Culturali (concessione n. 21/2016)

99

Fig. 5 (a-b) Letter 17—Elizabeth to Alessandro Farnese (1587). London, British Library, Cotton Charter IV.38(1), fol. 1. ©The British Library Board 138-39 Fig. 6    Letter 20—Elizabeth to Bartolomeo Brutti (draft, with corrections in Thomas Windebank’s hand, 1590). TNA, SP 97/2, fol. 41. Reproduced with the permission of the National Archives, Kew

166

Fig. 7 (a-b) Letter 22—Elizabeth to Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany (in the hand of scribe ‘B’, 1594). Folger Shakespeare Library MS X d 138, item 6, fol. 1. By permission of the Folger Shakespeare Library 191-92

xvii

xviii 

Figures

Fig. 8    Letter 27—Elizabeth to Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany (in Thomas Windebank’s hand, 1596). Archivio di Stato di Firenze, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 40. Reproduced with the permission of the Italian Ministero dei Beni Culturali

231

Fig. 9    Letter 28—Elizabeth to Archduke Albert VII of Austria (1599?). TNA, SP 78/41, fol. 1. Reproduced with the permission of the National Archives, Kew

239

No further reproduction allowed without written permission from the copyright holders

A Note

on the

Transcriptions

In the following pages, the spelling and punctuation of the original sources have been preserved. Occasionally, such as in the case of the Queen’s holographs and for the unique set of notes from which Letter 23 was drafted, the lineation has been kept as well. Deletions have been marked with a strikethrough font and insertions printed above the relevant line of text. Other significant features visible in the manuscripts, including different layers of revision, are discussed in the footnotes following the system devised by David Vander Muelen and G. Thomas Tanselle in their ‘A System of Manuscript Transcription’ (Studies in Bibliography 52 [1999], 201–12), which entails the use of short descriptions, printed in italics within the apparatus. Mostly for reasons of space, however, the symbol ‘~’ has been retained to indicate the same word as printed on the left before the bracket, and the symbol ‘^’ to mark the absence of punctuation. Brevigraphs and contractions have been expanded (in this case, superscripts have been silently lowered), and supplied letters have been italicized: consequently, forms such as ‘Vra’ will appear as ‘Vostra.’ Elizabeth punctuated lightly; in her drafts, it is clear that significant space is sometimes used as a substitute for a full stop or an oblique stroke (cf. e.g., the distance between ‘Germania’ and ‘hora rispondero’ in Letter 4—draft 1). This has been reproduced allowing four spaces between the words. In her holograph final versions, the Queen frequently used a flourish at the end of a word or at the beginning of the following in order to mark the end of a sentence; this has been reproduced by supplying a full stop in square brackets. The explanatory notes are normally linked to the first occurrence of a word in the Italian text. For example, a probable reference to the Diet of Augsburg of 1566 will be found in the notes to the first draft of Letter 4 below, where ‘Germania’ first appears. One should note, however, that imposing a single, inflexible, editorial principle on manuscripts which clearly show a very different history xix

xx 

A Note on the Transcriptions

of composition and transmission may result in obscuring the significant features of these documents. Burghley’s holograph drafts, Elizabeth’s afterthoughts, Walsingham’s additions as well as the minute work of a number of anonymous scribes call for what may be termed a case-by-case approach to analysis—one could almost say, an ad personam treatment. As such, in some instances (see e.g. Letter 24a-b) variant spellings have been registered in the apparatus of the different scribal copies so as to allow a comparison of the uses of the different scribes (in this case, Thomas Windebank and scribe ‘B’) working on the same text. Admittedly, though, the text of some of the other letters becomes much more legible when just a few readings from the other witnesses are inserted directly in the main body of the text (and variants noted in the apparatus, Letter 24b being, again, a good case in point). In other instances, however, a few slips of the pen do not hinder understanding, but give a clearer impression of the style of the writer, no matter how slightly erroneous the Italian spelling might oftentimes be. In many respects, this edition argues implicitly for allowing each document to proffer its own editorial principle—an approach which is frequently more respectful of the person who penned the lines or framed their wording than that of submitting textual witnesses to stringent rules, which may engender abstract (and sometimes almost nonsensical) transcriptions. It is hoped that the textual introduction to each letter may provide sufficient detail to make these individual choices sufficiently clear. In general, the date presented in the original documents has been allowed to stand, thus following the style of the place, normally Old Style (Julian calendar) for letters written in England, and New Style (Gregorian calendar) for letters coming from the continent. The ‘double date’ system has generally been used for dates between 1 January and 25 March (e.g., 2 February 1566/7). Unless otherwise indicated, all translations are the present editor’s. Elizabeth’s letters rarely present a capital ‘N’ in ‘Noi.’ The capitalization of the pluralis maiestatis ‘We’ in the translations reflects such use in the original texts.

Introduction

Not only, as many of her contemporaries knew, did Elizabeth I speak Italian: she clearly had a penchant for it. In 1564 she declared this quite unequivocally to the envoy from Vienna, when she said that she liked ‘the manners and customs of the Italians better than those of all the rest of the world,’ and stated that she was ‘as it were, half Italian.’1 Another, even more interesting sign of such appreciation is testified to by the Spanish Ambassador Bernardino De Mendoza, who in 1578 noted that the Queen had, all in all, paid him what almost amounted to a compliment. ‘She said that if I were a gaglioffo (for she likes to use such terms as these in Italian) I should not have remained here so long.’2 While the affirmation that Mendoza, a nobleman of the highest Spanish lineage was, after all, not ‘a worthless knave’ was not exactly flattering, the ambassador’s incidental remark is intriguing. It is in fact revealing of Elizabeth’s use of Italian in her diplomatic relations, a language she often employed, in conversation and in writing, for irony, understatement or as a means to establish a more intimate rapport with her interlocutor or addressee. Much excellent scholarship has been based upon the editions of Elizabeth’s letters and works which have been published to date. However, with few exceptions, modern scholars have unjustly neglected her letters in the romance languages, leaving almost untouched a critical source for scholarly work.3 Such an omission regarding Elizabeth’s vernacular correspondence, and her Italian correspondence in particular, is indeed striking. Of the most complete (yet still selective) editions available, Harrison’s The Letters of Queen Elizabeth (1935) prints only a missive to the Prince of Parma from the Calendar of State Papers (no. 16b below) and an English translation of Elizabeth’s letter to Katherine Parr (no. 1). This is the only letter to appear in Mueller and Marcus’ Elizabeth I: Autograph, Compositions and Foreign Language Originals (2003), and in the facsimile collection edited by Felix Pryor (Elizabeth I: Her Life in Letters, 2003).4

xxi

xxii 

Introduction

This is all the more surprising given that a large number of studies (from the early pioneering essays by Lewis Einstein, Mary Augusta Scott and John Hale to the extensive research carried out by Spartaco Gamberini and Sergio Rossi, and the more recent volumes by Michele Marrapodi, Lucilla Pizzoli, Michael Wyatt and Jason Lawrence) have demonstrated to what extent Italian played a key role in Elizabethan culture.5 It is indeed beyond the scope of this introduction to furnish a survey of such an ample topic. One should recognize, however, that even quite apart from its extensive literary influence, Italian was extraordinarily popular in this period: it was read by courtiers and scholars (perhaps as suggested by Florio and other language teachers of the time, alongside a translation) and spoken, for show or political necessity, by fashionable parvenus and powerful statesmen alike.6 Young gentlemen returning from their Grand Tour loved to display some knowledge of it, and this could be a reasonable advantage when attempting to climb the social ladder. Italian, in fact, was fashionable at Court. Sir Thomas Smith (the Principal Secretary of State to Edward VI and Elizabeth), Sir Francis Walsingham, Lord Burghley, Thomas Wilson, Sir Christopher Hatton, the Earl of Leicester, Sir Philip Sidney and Sir Walter Ralegh, to name but a few, could certainly read it and some of them could converse in Italian passably well.7 So did the Earl of Southampton, the dedicatee of Florio’s first dictionary, who spoke it well even before his visit to Italy in the late 1590s.8 It is hardly surprising that many of the leading figures of the Court were the addressees of Italian books.9 The Queen herself was the recipient of at least twenty volumes in this language, in manuscript and print, seventeen of which were presented to her as New Year’s gifts.10

1.  Elizabeth’s Italian That Elizabeth was a keen reader of Italian literature is evidenced both by contemporary reports and the direct or indirect quotations found in her correspondence. Petrarch may have been an old friend, known perhaps since the days with her stepmother Katherine Parr, who owned a copy of his works.11 The Princess inscribed a line from the Thriumphi in her Psalter, which she slightly misquoted—perhaps a sign she was citing from memory.12 Half-quotations and reminiscences from the Canzoniere, in fact, may lie behind a number of phrases in the missives printed below; certainly, though, Elizabeth drew from Petrarch twice in a single letter, no. 19, quite significantly a text in which the Queen expresses her joy-

Introduction 

xxiii

ous feelings at what she believes could be a felicitous conclusion of the long-sought peace negotiation in the Netherlands. Elizabeth inserted (again, slightly misquoting) a few lines from Ariosto’s Orlando Furioso in a holograph French letter to François, Duke of Anjou, probably in February 1579/80.13 Some four years later, she had a ‘knight’ from her Court (probably Philip Sidney) enquire via the Italian language instructor Giacomo Castelvetro ‘whether the unfortunate Tasso’ was ‘still composing anything, or not,’ and ask, if the author of Gerusalemme Liberata was now ‘producing anything worthwhile,’ to get a sample. Castelvetro ensured his friend Lodovico Tassoni, secretary to Duke Alfonso II of Modena and Ferrara, that questa reina non stima meno avventuroso il Serenissimo nostro Duca per avere cotesto gran poeta cantate le sue loda, che sì facesse Alessandro Achille, per avere egli avuto il grande Omero; e mi dicono che ella ne sappia di già molte stanze a mente. [this queen does not regard His Highness our Duke any less fortunate to have had his praises sung by this great poet than Alexander the Great did Achilles for having had the great Homer to praise him; and I am told that she already knows many stanzas by heart].14

1.1  ‘Shee Loueth Them Almost too Wel’: Elizabeth and Italian(s) A Lady often eulogized for her learning and for her love of foreign cultures—she loved foreigners ‘anche troppo,’ as Florio stated15—Elizabeth was certainly proud of her fluency in Italian. Contemporary accounts recount how she sometimes sought compliments on her ability to speak the language, one notable example being a famous exchange with the Venetian Ambassador, Scaramelli, when, at the end of their interview in 1603 she said non so s’haverò ben parlato in questa lingua italiana; pur, perchè io la imparai da fanciulla, credo che sì, et non havermela scordata [‘I do not know whether I have spoken this Italian language well; yet, since I learned it as a child, I believe I have not forgotten it’].16

Such proficiency had been noted much earlier, before Elizabeth ascended the throne. As early as August 1554, Giacomo Soranzo, then envoy from the Venetian Republic, observed that she had a considerable knowledge of

xxiv 

Introduction

Italian. Three years later his compatriot and colleague Giovanni Michiel pointed out that her skills far surpassed Queen Mary’s.17 Praise for the young Princess’s linguistic achievements was forthcoming also at home. In a private letter of 1555 to his fellow humanist scholar Johann Sturm, Roger Ascham mentioned Elizabeth’s extraordinary talent for Greek, Latin, French and Italian (which he was later to extol on various occasions).18 In fact, when he took over as royal tutor in 1548, after the death of his former pupil and friend William Grindal, Ascham found she already had a reasonable command of Italian. Even before that time, he was evidently aware that she could read and write in this language: in about 1545—a year after she had written Letter 1 in her own hand—he sent her ‘an Italian book’ together with a new silver pen.19 As Michael Wyatt has pointed out, modern scholars, with very rare exceptions, are quite confident that Elizabeth’s preference for ‘and the prominence she accorded [to] Italian culture can to a high degree be ascribed to the close presence in her life of Giovanni Battista Castiglione.’20 The latter’s first English connection, though, seems to date to 1544, when he fought among Henry VIII’s troops in France.21 This is also the year of Elizabeth’s letter to Katherine Parr, which clearly presupposes a familiarity with the language, as does her Italian translation of Katherine Parr’s Prayers or Meditations (1545).22 It is not easy to ascertain, however, how such knowledge was acquired. Very little, in fact, is known about the Princess’s first tutor, William Grindal. He was certainly best known for his knowledge of Latin and Greek; if, as Stephen Wright asserts, his tutorship started in late 1546, it lasted less than two years.23 While a translation (this time from an Italian text with decidedly Senese traits, Bernardino Ochino’s sermon ‘Cosa è Christo’) was carried out in 1547, we have no surviving evidence indicating that such endeavours were attempted when Ascham was teaching the Princess or after 1548, if we exclude the spurious translation from Petrarch’s Thriumpi.24 One has, quite simply, to admit, as did Janel Mueller and Joshua Scodel, that very little evidence exists as to Elizabeth’s ‘early acquisition of the rudiments’ of Italian.25 As Aysha Pollnitz has shown, in fact, Elizabeth need not have shared the same set of tutors as her brother Edward VI in the early 1540s. No schoolmaster, moreover, appears to have been appointed to Elizabeth’s household in this period; her early educators may have been solely one John Picton and Katherine Champernowne (subsequently, Astley).26

Introduction 

xxv

While no document explicitly related to Castiglione’s early teaching of Elizabeth is now extant, he quite probably had connections with the English Court from about 1550. On 29 October, he received letters of denization without having to make any payment, which—as Charlotte Bolland has recently pointed out—suggests that he was already in royal service.27 It is possible that he received payment for his services in the Princess’s household while she was at Hatfield in 1551.28 He certainly shared her fate and that of other servants of the Princess, including Kate Champernowne-Astley: he was imprisoned in the Tower in 1554, following the Wyatt rebellion because he had carried the Princess’s letters.29 Two years later he was imprisoned again, this time in connection with the circulation of an anti-Catholic text which enquiries had traced to Elizabeth’s household. He regained his freedom only upon Elizabeth’s accession. Soon after this he became groom of the Privy Chamber (on 28 Jan 1559/60) and was granted for life the offices of bailiff, wood Ward and Steward of the manor of Benham Valence, Berkshire, and keeper of the park and of the mansion there with a significant stipend.30 This same year, in a letter to the Emperor Ferdinand, he was described as ‘one of her favourite and private chamberlains.’31 Not many signs of such a special closeness with the Queen, however, seem to be extant. One of Castiglione’s two surviving holograph pieces, a letter to Lord Cobham dated from Westminster, 26 March 1568, proves that the Italian gentleman was sufficiently well placed at Court—even if not necessarily in frequent contact with the Queen. Castiglione clearly had interesting inside news of recent events from the Privy Chamber, yet this had been told him by ‘Mr. North [who] had a long conversation with her Majesty.’32 Interestingly, this document, together with a much later missive, also shows that if Castiglione had any role in Elizabeth’s early training in Italian, this must have been confined to the language itself: the Italic hand visible on these manuscripts, in fact, does not bear any resemblance to the young Princess’s fine penmanship.33 As will be seen below, Castiglione’s hand, moreover, does not appear in any of the drafts or final versions of the extant Italian letters. This seems to rule out any role as Elizabeth’s ‘Italian consultant,’ which one may expect from a trusted teacher. Significantly, it was Ascham, not Castiglione, who was given the post of Latin Secretary in 1554, a position confirmed under the new regime. However, ‘John Baptist,’ as he was known at Court, certainly enjoyed the Queen’s favour throughout his long life. He regularly exchanged New

xxvi 

Introduction

Year’s gifts from 1559 to 1598, the year of his death,34 and, besides the Stewardship of Benham Valence, received other concrete tokens of her benevolence. In March 1579/80, a warrant under the Sign Manual was issued for a grant ‘unto John Baptist, Castilion, esquire, one of the Grooms of the Privy Chamber, of the fee-farm of the manors of Snave co. Kent, and Stapleford, co. Wilts, to hold to him and to Margaret his wife, and to the heirs male of their two bodies.’35 As Bolland notes, Castiglione’s position enabled him to act ‘as a liaison between other Italians and the highest levels of the court’ and to play a significant role in the circulation of Italian books.36 He almost certainly brought many Italian people and books to the attention of Elizabeth and her courtiers: one need only think of intellectuals such as Jacopo Aconcio, Pietro Bizzarri, Scipione and Alberico Gentili and their works—or recall the less scholarly and much less recommendable Marcantonio Erizzo, the protagonist of the complex story narrated in Letters 2 and 3.37 Pietro Bizzarri’s claim in 1568 that Castiglione had been ‘principal precettore’ (the ‘chief instructor,’ but not the ‘sole teacher’) should perhaps be taken more literally than has hitherto been supposed.38 Elizabeth’s training in Italian, as Petrina has suggested, may not have been simply the result ‘of the influence of one man, however talented,’ but of ‘a network of books and readers around her,’ which dates back to her time with her learned stepmother Katherine Parr, and went on until much later in her life.39 It seems no coincidence, then, that—given the diversity of provenances of the many Italian gentlemen and volumes present and circulating in the English Court in these years—the principal features of Elizabeth’s Italian are, as it has recently been ascertained, mostly polymorphic. Working chiefly from the holograph texts of what are reproduced below as Letters 4–6, Gianmario Raimondi has detected a substantially Florentine substratum, which incorporates a large number of Northern variants. Such a variety in lexis and morphology is clearly indebted to the kind of vernacular which came out of the sixteenth-century presses, ‘moulded along the Florence-Venice axis via the work of polygraphs such as Ludovico Dolce, Francesco Sansovino, or even Pietro Aretino.’40 In this, Elizabeth’s version of the language of the Peninsula appears to conform ‘to the basic formula of the linguistic-editorial geography of the sixteenth century,’ synthesized by Armando Petrucci as ‘Tuscan language in a Venetian book.’41 One should be careful indeed working from a very small corpus such as that of the holograph texts presented in this volume. Interestingly, though,

Introduction 

xxvii

a few features are still worth considering. As Raimondi notes, Elizabeth’s occasional ventures into pure Tuscan—for example, the diphthongization in ‘duoi’/’duoe’ (visible in Letter 4) or the palatalized forms ‘manchete’ (Letter 5a) or ‘manchessi’ (Letter 5b)—do not necessarily represent considered choice: it is ‘probably the result of episodic reader reminiscences,’ or more often ‘interlingual approximations typical of the adjustment path toward a foreign language followed by all learners.’42 This double layer may suggest learning through conversation as well as through reading. The Queen, it seems, was closely following Ascham’s precepts as set out in his Scholemaster: in order to ‘speake as the best and wisest’ she was frequently conversant with both men and books.43 1.2  ‘Servitore Perfetto’ Giacomo Castelvetro’s statement in 1592 is significant in this respect. Writing to James VI of Scotland, this Italian teacher and editor remarked that not only could Elizabeth speak Italian almost as a native: she held the language in such esteem that she did not ‘consider any of her servants to be perfect’ (‘che non stima quel suo servitor esser perfetto’) who did not ‘have full command of it’ (‘che non la possiede’).44 Significantly this was not just for the ‘rare beauty’ (‘rara beltà’) of the language itself but also per la quantità di rari libri, che in essa et non in altra si leggono, merita d’esser d’ogni nobile spirto saputa; se non fosse mai altro solo per poter intender i nobili poemi, da pochi anni in qua venuti a luce, del gran poeta Torquato Tasso. [for the number of rare books that can be read in this and no other tongue; and if there were no other reason, at least to be able to read the noble works which have appeared in the last few years, of the great poet Torquato Tasso].45

The Queen—who, as seen above, seems to have been fairly up-to-date in terms of current peninsular literature—did not appreciate Italian culture merely on an aesthetic level. She thought that some knowledge of this language was a necessary prerequisite to serving in the state apparatus.46 The connection between Italian and diplomacy was certainly of long standing. As Garrett Mattingly observes,

xxviii 

Introduction

diplomacy in the modern style, permanent diplomacy, was one of the creations of the Italian Renaissance. It began in the same period that saw the beginnings of the new Italian style of classical scholarship ...; its full triumph coincided with the full triumph of the new humanism and the new arts.47

That Italian still enjoyed a special prestige among Elizabethan diplomats and civil servants must have been quite clear to Henry Cheke, Burghley’s nephew and later a clerk of the Privy Council. Before being allowed to take on his position, Cheke struggled to demonstrate his proficiency in this language by travelling to and sending Cecil letters from Italy, and even by publishing his Freewyl, a translation of Francesco Negri’s Tragedia del libero arbitrio (1546–50), in the mid-1570s.48 1.3  Persuasion and Insinuation The Queen’s pragmatic view on the uses of Italian did not escape the eyes of her contemporaries. The Spanish ambassador Álvaro de la Quadra— who spoke Italian with Elizabeth—thought that ‘her language (learnt from [the] Italian heretic friars who brought her up) is so shifty that it is the most difficult thing in the world to negotiate with her.’49 Petruccio Ubaldini, not usually ungenerous in his praise of Elizabeth, remarked in 1583 that nell’arte del persuadere e insinuare é artificiosissima, e perché non ha poco cognitione delle historie havendo la lingua latina e la greca et le due italiana e franzese familiari, usa anche un’arte mirabile coi forestieri. [she is most cunning in the art of persuasion and insinuation. Because of her not inconsiderable grasp of history, given her knowledge of the Latin and Greek languages as well as Italian and French, she also uses an admirable finesse with foreigners].50

Giuliana Iannaccaro has noted, however, how the Queen’s early rhetorical style seems to mirror her ‘pride in managing, successfully, the language of a rich cultural tradition’, and reflect her taste for irony, rather than being a deliberate attempt at deceitful prose.51 Quite significantly, Ascham once remarked that Elizabeth’s style grew ‘out of the subject; chaste because it is suitable, and beautiful because it is clear.’52 While clearly not immune to partiality, he was evidently attempting to affirm his pupil’s adherence to decorum and honest plainness: elocutio was

Introduction 

xxix

certainly not, Ascham believed, everything to her. In fact, the apparently convoluted style of some of the letters printed below (nos. 1, 4–6) becomes more understandable in the light of Renaissance prosody, the contemporary taste for citation53 and Elizabeth’s notorious resistance to careful punctuation. Similarly, the ostensible complexity of some later missives (17, 28) is to be seen more in relation to the common Italianate use of multiple incidental phrases and subordinates than to excessive ornamentation.54 A late, almost intimate letter such as no. 29, while presenting an extended metaphor, is a good example of Elizabeth’s attempt at directness and clarity (pace what may appear, by modern standards, a final tortuous salutation). Again, one should be wary of generalization when results from less than ten texts (including drafts and final copies) are taken into consideration. Certainly, though, it is evident that most of Elizabeth’s holograph letters present the same taste for figurative language, and her almost compulsive habit of rewriting, that one finds in the English correspondence which the Queen penned in her own hand.55 Some interesting examples can be seen in those missives for which both a holograph draft and a final version are extant, such as Letters 4–6, and 17a, the latter being almost a visual counterpart to Elizabeth’s quasi-proverbial hesitation when faced with a complex political situation. Certainly, Elizabeth’s Italian style, while not over-elaborate, is at least self-conscious. As Petrina has noted, her use of Italian seems frequently to have been directed at self-representation, since the Queen, who never passed the borders of her own country, used her linguistic ability to project abroad an image of sophisticated cosmopolitanism.56

In Elizabeth’s holograph missives such self-representation frequently appears to be related to the Queen’s ‘two bodies.’ Both ‘body politic’ and ‘body natural,’ for example, become inextricably linked when Elizabeth metonymically associates the wrongs done to her subjects and friends, or the Spanish ‘sword’ menacing her realm, with her own person; or, again, when she compares the veracity of her peace propositions to the purity of the words pouring forth from her mouth (respectively, in Letter 18, which quite probably reflects a holograph original, and in 17a). The love for her people appears—just as in many of her writings and public statements, most notably the famous ‘Golden Speech’57—as important to her as her honour and well-being (cf., e.g., no. 4). It may be significant in

xxx 

Introduction

this respect that among the most frequently recurrent nouns in the holograph corpus one finds the same number of occurrences of variants of ‘affezione’/ ‘amore’ as those of ‘onore.’ Her femininity is used astutely in no. 4, where the Queen manages to establish a connection between the Archduke’s indecision and their (possible) mutual liking.58 Similarly, in no. 19, we find a reference to her sex, which Parma is said to honour by allowing his own life to be willingly entrusted into Elizabeth’s hands. The latter example—possibly Elizabeth’s last and almost desperate attempt to conclude the negotiations for peace in the Netherlands just before the coming of the Armada—shows how such choice of language was eminently pragmatic. This was, however, no exceptional case. In essence, all of the letters included in this collection speak in the complex language of diplomacy: even the letter to Katherine Parr, in fact, can be seen as an indirect plea for favour, and as a concrete request. It seems evident that in Elizabeth’s hands, rhetoric and Italian were very frequently used as powerful tools for negotiating.

2.  Authorship and the Production of Elizabeth’s Italian Correspondence Metaphor features prominently also in some of the non-holograph letters, such as no. 7 (the tempest image, however common, also recurring in two holograph letters to Anjou and James VI, in a missive to Mary Queen of Scots)59 and in no. 23, for the composition of which—as will be shown below—Elizabeth’s secretary Thomas Windebank received detailed instructions. Such use of figurative language has often been considered one of the hallmarks of Elizabeth’s style.60 Even when trying to associate this to other typical elements used in attribution studies (such as recurrent lexical choice, ideology, gender or preference for some specific word-forms over others), however, one is faced with the small size of the holograph corpus, and by the very nature of the documents extant to this day.61 While about a third of the documents transcribed in this volume are holograph, in fact, the majority of these missives are either signed copies or draft versions. These materials clearly pose a number of questions concerning their authorship. One can certainly feel quite confident about the authorial element in letters such as no. 4–6, which deal with an issue as delicate as that of the Queen’s marriage to Archduke Charles of Austria. Much of the non-holograph texts, however, touch on far less exciting topics. One may expect the Queen’s most trusted collaborators, such

Introduction 

xxxi

as her Principal Secretaries and the office of the Latin Secretary, to have played a considerable part in the composition of such material. Questions of authorship related to these letters clearly arise: how is one supposed to distinguish between what ‘the Queen wrote’ and what her ministers asked her to sign? 2.1  Material Letters Ascham once observed that when Elizabeth wrote in Latin or Greek there could be nothing more beautiful to view.62 It is curious he did not mention Italian, as Letters 1 and 4–6, are clearly a good instance of Elizabeth’s early penmanship at its best (see Fig. 3—Letter 6b, below). The latter set, 4–6, confirms Woudhuysen’s idea of Elizabeth’s gradually moving away from a formal style—apparently based on her half-brother’s tutor Jean Belmain’s, and visible in Letter 1 and her early translations (e.g., from Parr’s Meditations and Calvin’s Institution of the Christian Religion)— to a more personal and pointed formal italic. Interestingly, the letters to Maximilian II are reminiscent of the script which Felix Pryor terms Ascham’s ‘Cambridge Italic’ and to Elizabeth’s own holograph letter of 1556 to Queen Mary. These documents seem to evidence the strong influence of the flourished capitals appearing in Giovan Battista Palatino’s writing manual, a phenomenon which Jonathan Gibson has noted in Elizabeth’s writings and letters from the late 1540s.63 Maximilian II, the addressee of Letters 4–6, had been careful to send at least one holograph message.64 Even in later life, like most Renaissance Princes, Elizabeth appreciated when a fellow monarch wrote in his own hand, and reciprocated as often as possible. Her instructions to Valentine Dale, ambassador to France, in 1574 are eloquent in this respect: You shall also say to the king that though the contents of his letters seemed strange to us ... yet it did much content us to receive the letter written wholly with his own hand, for the which we do heartily thank him, and pray him at this time to hold us for excused that we do not acquit him with the like. The cause thereof being in that our hand was at the time of this depeach somewhat strained, that we could not write.65

It is indeed a pity that no holograph final copies of the letters to Farnese (no. 17, and if it was ever sent, 19) and to Albert of Austria (28) have been hitherto located.66 The extant drafts in Elizabeth’s ‘skrating’ hand,

xxxii 

Introduction

however, seem to differ in one substantial element. Letter 17, penned about the time of the execution of Mary Queen of Scots, is a testimony to Elizabeth’s difficulty in framing a response in such a difficult moment. As seen above, it was clearly a working copy, and the writer here is evidently making no real effort as to clarity of letter-forms or mise en page. Letters 19 and 28, instead, present a much more orderly upper portion, perhaps Elizabeth’s attempt at writing fair. The hand in 28 degenerates only towards the end of the page, possibly as a result of tiredness of the ageing Queen: one cannot but entertain the thought that, in both cases, she started writing in the hope that what she was putting on paper might be sent immediately (see Fig. 9 below). Whatever the real nature of these two manuscripts, Elizabeth’s careful penning and revision of her missives to Maximilian II, the only Italian documents in both draft and final holograph copy now extant, points to the fact that she evidently considered both the verbal element and the presentation of the letters to be of equal importance for the content she intended to convey.67 This suggests a new approach to Elizabeth’s epistolary texts. In Shakespeare’s Letters, Alan Stewart has pointed out that the material evidence of Renaissance correspondence ‘force[s] us to consider the letter not as a text but as an object,’ and a number of recent publications have proven how fruitful such an approach can be.68 The achievement of these studies demonstrates, as James Daybell has recently claimed, that ‘early modern letters can only be fully understood by ... paying attention to the ‘materiality’ of texts.’69 When one examines the non-holograph material from this perspective, in fact, a number of important issues come to light; in particular one can understand that the commonly accepted accounts of how what F. J. Platt has termed the Elizabethan ‘Foreign office’ worked70 may not always apply to the Italian missives—and perhaps not even to the entirety of the Latin correspondence. A joint study of these two categories can, in fact, be very useful to dispel some generally held beliefs. In his edition of the letters sent to the Protestant Powers, for example, E.I. Kouri states that ‘letters given under the signet were in English, but those belonging to the Queen’s diplomatic correspondence with foreign powers ... were not sealed with the signet. ... The Royal signature written at the foot sufficed as proof of genuineness.’71 The small but unique collection of letters sent to some continental Princes in Latin and Italian signed by Elizabeth preserved at the Folger Shakespeare Library, Washington (MS X d 138) seems to contradict this. All of the letters in this volume, in fact, show traces of a seal, and at least

Introduction 

xxxiii

one bears a papered signet seal (Folger X d 138 (5); see Fig. 1b, above, and 7b—Letter 22). The size of the wax stains (1.5 x 1.5 inches) visible on the letters in this manuscript is certainly compatible with the surviving seal, and with another one of the same dimension and appearance now in Folger V b 181. This detail is significant: the presence of a signet seal suggests that the production of these missives should be seen in relation to an identifiable group of Court employees, the Clerks of the Signet. Among these were men such as Thomas Windebank, who often enjoyed a unique working relationship with Elizabeth, which even included transcribing the prose parts of her translation of Boethius’s De Consolatione Philosophiae, into which she added, in her own hand, the poetry sections.72 2.2  Offices and Official Hands The production of the majority of the official foreign correspondence, the greater portion of which was in Latin and French, was dealt with by the Secretariats of State (the office of the Principal Secretary), and of the Latin and French Tongue.73 Roger Ascham, Elizabeth’s first appointed Latin Secretary, apparently made a point of penning and personally countersigning most of the Queen’s missives which he was required to compose, and used collaborators mostly in order to keep copies of these texts for his records.74 Ascham’s successor to this post from about 1568, Sir John Wolley, had evidently a very different view of his position. Not being endowed with what one may term beautiful handwriting, and having to deal with a significantly increased workload, he regularly employed various copyists for both drafts and the final versions to be sent.75 Probably in an effort to ensure that the numerous Latin letters by the Queen produced under his supervision were not too dissimilar from one another, Wolley seems to have established a ‘house style’ which featured engrossed capital letters placed to the left of the text to mark the beginning of paragraphs, and an overall similar script for the first line, which normally included a formal salutation starting with the name of the Queen (see Fig. 1a).76 His successor from 1596, Christopher Parkins, whose italic was much more acceptable, was to continue, at least in part, this tradition.77 Contrary to some scholarly assumptions, it seems that the staff of the secretariat for the French Tongue only dealt with letters in this language.78 In none of the Italian drafts, files or sent copies which survive today has the hand of any of the Elizabethan Secretaries of the French Tongue

xxxiv 

Introduction

Fig. 1 (a)  Elizabeth to Christian I, Prince of Anhalt-Bernburg (in the hand of scribe ‘B,’ 1590). Washington, Folger Shakespeare Library, MS X d 138, item 5, fol. 1. By permission of the Folger Shakespeare Library.

Introduction 

xxxv

Fig. 1 (b)  Elizabeth to Christian I, Prince of Anhalt-Bernburg (in the hand of scribe ‘B,’ 1590). Washington, Folger Shakespeare Library, MS X d 138, item 5 fol. 2v. By permission of the Folger Shakespeare Library.

xxxvi 

Introduction

(Nicasius and Charles Yetsweirt, Thomas Edmondes) been detected. While during the Elizabethan period the office of the Principal Secretary would—at least in theory—frequently provide the foreign language secretariats with either English versions of the missives to be translated or Latin or French texts to be revised, the procedure was not always linear.79 Elizabeth’s most trusted collaborator, William Cecil, Lord Burghley from 1571, was frequently personally involved in the shaping of a letter, following its iter from draft to final copy. A typical example of the concluding phases of such a procedure may be seen in SP 70/8, fol. 12, in which the Lord Secretary provided the final touches to the Latin text prepared by Ascham (but probably not copied by him), including the various titles of the addressee, Fredrick II of Saxony, the final formal salutation, and the place and date. Evidently, though, at least on some occasions, the final product was the fruit of a joint effort, to the point where some letters could be countersigned by both Ascham and Cecil, as witnessed by a rare example now in the Vienna Archives.80 It should be noted that during Elizabeth’s reign no secretary for the Italian tongue was ever appointed. The office of the Latin Secretary—at least, in theory—would have to deal with this language as well. Interestingly, though, no example of an Italian letter signed by Elizabeth in Ascham’s hand has come to light, and, in fact, there are no Italian texts in his letterbooks (BL, Royal MS 13 B I, Lansdowne MS 82/12, and Add. MS 35840, the latter relating to Ascham’s brief service under Mary I, 1554–1558), nor have any been included in the printed collections of letters attributed to him.81 The situation does not seem to have changed much in later years. Many of the letters produced by Wolley’s secretariat between 1569 and the mid-1580s were transcribed into a register, probably about the mid1590s, by two of his collaborators in what is now Cambridge University Library MS Dd 3.20.82 Out of a total of 306 letters, only two (nos. 7–8 in this edition) are in Italian, and these appear to have been copied by someone who had little or no knowledge of this language.83 Parkins, who until 1594 had been employed, as he once recounted, ‘extraordinarily for Latin despatches of the Dutch, the Easterlings and other strangers,’84 is found writing to the Venetian Signory in 1599, again, in Latin, and does not appear to have produced or annotated any vernacular texts. A former Jesuit and a resident in Italy for about three years, he quite probably knew Italian sufficiently well, and during his tenure at least six letters in Italian (all extant) were produced. None of the drafts or final copies of these,

Introduction 

xxxvii

however, are in his handwriting, while Thomas Windebank’s, as will be seen below, features in three documents.85 One could suppose that the Italian missives of this period were mostly taken care of by the collaborators of the Lord Secretary; however, out of the five letters extant for the years in which Ascham was in office, three are in Elizabeth’s holograph, and only two, which will be discussed below, are in an unidentified scribal hand. It was, furthermore, not one of the scribes working for the Secretary, but Cecil himself, who inserted the date ‘2 aprilis’ on one of the Italian letters to Maximilian II (no. 4). It seems reasonable that Cecil, who—as noted above—could certainly read Italian, wanted to be privy to the contents of these letters: they touched, after all, upon a crucial theme for the realm of England, that of the marriage of its sovereign. Hence, in all likelihood, he may have dealt with them in a way similar to that in which he dealt with the most important Latin missives he usually handled.86 The man Elizabeth affectionately nicknamed her ‘Spirit’ had a prominent role in the foreign correspondence for a large part of the Queen’s reign. He was appointed Lord Treasurer in 1572, a position which entailed rather different commitments from those of the Principal Secretary; nevertheless, he exercised considerable influence in the area of foreign policy also during the brief term of office of his successors, Sir Thomas Smith (1572–1576) and Thomas Wilson (1577–1581), to the extent that Elizabeth sometimes refused to sign papers until Burghley had approved them.87 Significantly, no trace of either Smith’s or Wilson’s handwriting can be found in any of the Italian letters which have so far come to light.88 Sir Francis Walsingham, sworn Secretary in 1573, was certainly a gifted linguist, especially in French and Italian. His skill and determination were to outshine both Smith and Wilson, and he was certainly a leading figure in the shaping of Elizabeth’s international relationships.89 As will be seen below, he certainly had an important—though not exclusive—role in the shaping of the Queen’s correspondence in this period. Even Walsingham, though, as Mark Taviner has convincingly pointed out, had to come to terms with Burghley’s pre-eminence: in fact, the latter was viewed ‘as the paterfamilias of each of the new Principal Secretaries, not merely in recognition of his past service in that office, but of his continuing centrality to the Privy Council administrative process and his general authority within the polity.’90 William Davison held the secretaryship in tandem with Walsingham only for a very short period. Having started on 30 September 1586, his career was de facto interrupted in 1587, after his public disgrace

xxxviii 

Introduction

in the Star Chamber for his role in the execution of Mary Queen of Scots. He remained a shadowy figure, formally in office, yet no longer allowed to fulfil his duties as Principal Secretary. On Walsingham’s death (which took place on 6 April 1590), the vacant secretaryship was left unfilled, and Burghley took over most of the work, with the assistance of his son Robert.91 One can assume that, on the whole, his and Burghley’s careful scrutiny was behind much of the early correspondence as well as a number of the missives sent abroad in the 1590s.92 A series of Italian letters written between the early 1580s and mid1590s represents a good example of how an analysis of the handwriting can assist in reconstructing the origin and textual vicissitudes of documents such as these. The first draft of a letter to the Albanian-born diplomat Bartolomeo Brutti (no. 20; SP 97/2, fol. 41), penned by an unidentified scribe in 1590, was endorsed by Cecil and bears one correction by him. A copy of the sent version of this, on fol. 43, is in the hand of Thomas Windebank, Clerk of the Signet and Elizabeth’s secretary, who endorsed it ‘ij° octobris 1590 / Copie of her maiesties lettre to Bartolomeo Bruto. written in Italian and sent by Thomas Wilcok’ (see Figs. 2 and 6—Letter 20). Windebank’s role, however, was not apparently limited to producing a file document. In fact, as a comparison of these two documents can show, it is his hand which amended the text at various points (cf. e.g. ‘honoratamente esseguita’ and ‘gloria’ in both manuscripts). Almost all of these corrections were inserted in SP 97/2, fol. 43, where two expressions were further elaborated.93 Windebank’s distinctive italic handwriting is also visible in the draft of a message sent in 1595 to Ferdinando I of Tuscany (no. 24b; SP 98/1, fol. 107). A note on the back of this document states that the wording of this missive was the result of the joint efforts of Sir John Wolley and ‘Dr. James,’ quite probably John James (c.1550–1601), one of the Queen’s physicians and keeper of the State Papers. This note was inserted at a later stage after the original endorsement (in Windebank’s secretary hand), which typically summarized briefly the identity of the addressee and the purpose of the letter. It may simply signal the fact that Windebank had had no role in drafting (or translating) the text. One wonders, though, if this addition could also be meant to indicate that the text was originally composed in Italian. Pace Evans’s suggestion that ‘the Latin secretary’s duties were bureaucratic, not political,’ Wolley was paid £40 a year, a sum almost equivalent to the earnings of a minor country gentleman.94 Valued at such an amount

Introduction 

xxxix

Fig. 2 (a)  Thomas Windebank to Sir Robert Cecil (1602). Hatfield House, Cecil Papers 94/140, fol. 1. Reproduced with the permission of the Marquess of Salisbury.

xl 

Introduction

Fig. 2 (b)  Thomas Windebank to Sir Robert Cecil (1602). Hatfield House, Cecil Papers 94/140, fol. 2v. Reproduced with the permission of the Marquess of Salisbury.

Introduction 

xli

of money, his services may well have extended beyond the mere translation of documents. His unofficial sharing of the principal role of secretary with Robert Cecil (after the latter’s taking over a large portion of his father’s responsibilities) between 1593 and 1596, moreover, would almost certainly entail the drafting of important items of correspondence.95 The sent version of the letter to Ferdinando I (no. 24b) was not, however, penned by James, the Latin Secretary, or by Windebank. It presents, in fact, the typical ‘house style’ of Wolley’s secretariat (with a handwriting which will be identified as that of scribe ‘B’).96 Windebank, however, had a role in this as well, since he added the place and date at the bottom of the text, and the address ‘Al Serenissimo Principe / il gran Duca di / Toscana’ on what is now fol. 51. 97 Quite interestingly, a third scribe (‘C’) was employed for an earlier draft, with a significantly different text (no. 24a). This man, possibly an Italian from the North (at least judging from some of his characteristic spellings), was evidently known to be a trusted servant of the Court.98 It was he whom Agostino Grafigna (the Genoese merchant who briefly got involved in the negotiations with the Duke of Parma in the mid-late 1580s; cf. nos. 16–17) asked to write a rather curious letter of self-recommendation which he had composed in 1586, in the hope that Elizabeth would sign it immediately and send it to the Doge of Genoa.99 Grafigna, who clearly knew that C’s hand was used in royal correspondence, evidently saw calligraphy as a means of obtaining the sovereign’s approval. ‘C’’s career may have begun at least some four years earlier, when he penned a beautiful letter sent to Venice in 1582. He went on to write three more letters during the 1580s as well as one to the previous Duke of Florence, Francesco I, in 1585 (respectively, nos. 10, 11–13, 15 and 14). While Windebank worked with the Cecils and collaborated with Wolley (and, later, Parkins, cf. SP 98/1, fol. 113 and 118), and frequently received his instructions from the Queen,100 ‘C’ was clearly collaborating with Wolley and the office of the previous Principal Secretary: some English drafts of the Venice letters (BL, Add. 48126, fols. 175–76 and 178) were, in fact, annotated by Walsingham and his close collaborator and kinsman Robert Beale.101 What the data presented so far indicate is that the production of the Italian letters was far less straightforward than some modern accounts would have us believe. Some of these, in fact, have presented what appears to be a simplified iter for the production of the international correspondence: from State to Latin secretariat, and hence, via the signet office, to the hands of the Queen for her signature.102 The evidence, however,

xlii 

Introduction

would suggest that the process was less clear-cut: draft letters and copies, in fact, seem to go both ways between the office of the Principal Secretary and that of the Latin Tongue. This was quite probably the case for the period in which Sir John Wolley was sharing the burden of the Queen’s correspondence with Robert Cecil (1593–1596). A volume of letters from Elizabeth dating from about this period, now in the London Metropolitan Archives, CLC/234/MS01752 (formerly Guildhall Library MS 1752; henceforth Gui), presents copies of missives which were sent both abroad and to England.103 This manuscript is very accurate in its summary of contents, and reports significant details as to the iter and/or delivery of these missives (e.g., on p. 202 we find ‘A letter from her maiestie to Sir Robert Sidney. By [way of] master Lake’; one ‘to the Queen of Denmark, sent by the Lord Zouch’ on p. 331; another ‘to the Dyett held at Spiers in Germany by Master Stephen Lesiour,’ on p. 376) or the vicissitudes of these texts (see, for example, the notes on p. 76, ‘Passed the signet only’; or p. 98, next to a missive to Mary Queen of Scots: ‘postscript of her Maiesties own hande’; or p. 140, ‘this lettre is staied’). While a good number of the sidenotes in this volume are in Windebank’s hand, quite intriguingly none of the ones just quoted above are his. Such precision, however, would be impossible for anyone outside the inner circle of the Secretariat of State. The London Metropolitan Archives book, then, appears to be the sole example of a register of Elizabeth’s official outbound correspondence which mixes texts dealing with national and foreign affairs (including a transcript of no. 26, by Windebank) and which, at the same time, includes texts penned by the same men who copied letters which were sent, some of which are still extant in foreign archives. All these are clear signs of the fact that Gui was the product of collaboration between the Latin and State Secretariats. The handwriting of a number of scribes who penned much of the Queen’s domestic and foreign correspondence can be found in this book. For example, the calligraphy of a third scribe, visible on pp. 399–401 and 460–61, is also found in the final version of a Latin letter sent to the Doge in 1599 now in the Venice archives (Lettere di Principi 33, fol. 16). This seems to point to the fact that this system of collaboration—or at least the choice of keeping a common register—was carried on under Wolley’s successor, Christopher Parkins: Gui, in fact, includes documents dated from 1595 to 1599. In a way, however, the fact that the royal correspondence, even before or after the mid-late 1590s, could start its course from either the State or

Introduction 

xliii

Latin secretariat may be implicit in the procedure which Beale, evidently familiar with the workings of the ‘Foreign Office,’ suggested was standard practice: When anie businesses cometh into the Secretarie’s handes, he shall doe well for the ease of himselfe to distribute the same and to use the helpe of such her Majestie’s servants as serve underneath him, as the Clercks of the Councell, the Clercks of the Signett, the Secretarie of the Latin and of the French tonge, and of his own servants.104

Beyond the mere analysis of handwriting styles, one needs, then, to turn to the work carried out by these men. 2.3  From Hands to Heads One would expect the first category of these Court employees, the Clerks of the Privy Council, to have played a significant role in the shaping of the Italian letters. The council clerks, in fact, had frequently travelled abroad and/or had experience of diplomatic missions. They were important collaborators of the Secretary of State on matters of foreign policy, and were, at least at Whitehall, located conveniently in the vicinity of the Latin secretariat.105 However, no example of the handwriting of civil servants such as Bernard Hampton, Edmund Tremayne (who spent a year in Italy), Thomas Wilkes, Henry Cheke (both of whom had certainly a working knowledge of Italian), Robert Beale, William Waad, Anthony Ashley, Daniel Rogers, Thomas Smith (the future Secretary of State, who had earned his degree from Padua), another man of this name106 or Thomas Edmondes (later Secretary of the French Tongue) has been identified in the text of the forty-eight known surviving specimens (which include drafts, copies and sent versions) of Italian correspondence examined in the course of this research. Among the other members of the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office,’ the Clerks of the Signet, which included men of significant expertise in the writing of official correspondence such as Thomas Lake (nicknamed ‘Swiftsure’ for his ability to speedily dispatch with business) and Nicholas Faunt (the author of Discourse Touching the Office of Principal Secretary of State, 1592), only the hand of Thomas Windebank can be safely connected to a number of Italian letters.107 Walsingham, Burghley and Robert Cecil employed a large number of persons to deal with the enormous amount of paperwork which their respective

xliv 

Introduction

positions and status entailed. As his servants Michael Hicks, Vincent Skinner and Henry Maynard knew only too well, Burghley alone received hundreds of letters from petitioners every week, in addition to the burden of the foreign and home affairs he would have been required to deal with.108 In fact, the Secretaries’ private collaborators were, as Platt has shown, a sort of unofficial appendix to the ‘Foreign Office’ staff. Quite importantly, the difference between the official and unofficial members of this group was sometimes blurred by the fact that some of the Council and Signet Clerks were either former, current or soon-to-be employees—and even, sometimes, relatives—of Burghley (e.g., Bernard Hampton was his secretary, and Henry Cheke his nephew) and Walsingham (Faunt had been in his service since 1578 and after his master’s death was employed by Cecil; Lake was taken on in 1584 and became a Clerk five years later; Edmondes was employed to assist Sir Francis in making ciphers in 1589 and may have later worked for Robert Cecil; Beale served as secretary and later became a kinsman of Walsingham’s by marriage to the latter’s sister-in-law).109 It is no surprise, then, to find that a draft letter from Elizabeth to Don Antonio of Portugal, written in 1580 by an unidentified amanuensis, presents an addition in what could be the hand of Lisle Cave, and was endorsed by Lawrence Tomson, both private secretaries to Walsingham (SP 89/1, fol. 134 r-v).110 In many respects, these men were not merely, as Jonathan Goldberg states, ‘living pen[s].’111 Beale (himself the author of an account of the secretarial mission and duties),112 Faunt and Robert Cecil all emphasize how the main office of the man serving the Principal Secretary should rest, as Sir Robert stated, in ‘trust and fidelitie,’ and in his being a ‘keeper or conserver of the secret unto him committed.’113 Sometimes, though, the duty went far beyond that of being a simple recorder. Bernard Hampton was not only asked by William Cecil to produce fair copies from his notes of restricted meetings of the Privy Council; as Steven Alford has noted, he was ‘a key draughtsman in the delicate relationship between Queen and Council in the parliamentary session of 1566, and he worked on some political papers which can only be described as private Cecil projects.’114 An experienced diplomat such as Beale was allowed to act as State Secretary during Walsingham’s absence from England in 1583, and Sir Thomas Smith went on to occupy this post after having previously served as a clerk.115 When collaborators of this stature, serving either in the Principal or the Latin secretariat, happened to be skilled in foreign languages, such knowledge would have been put to good use. As Vaughan notes,

Introduction 

xlv

clerks like Edmondes with extensive experience in a single country [France], or like William Waad who served in virtually every major western European country, became expert diplomats abroad, and continued to serve the Privy Council as envoys abroad and specialists at home throughout their tenures as clerks of the Council’.116

One cannot exclude a priori, then, that many (visible) hands and a number of (unseen) heads collaborated in producing the Italian missives. Certainly, the physical production of these documents was apparently not something which anybody who ‘had Italian’ could participate in. In fact, where one might expect to find the handwriting of some of the Italian figures gravitating around the Elizabethan Court (such as, as seen above, Giovan Battista Castiglione, the writing master Petruccio Ubaldini, the Regius Professor of law at Oxford Alberico Gentili, or less known figures such as the royal physician Giulio Borgarucci, the grammarian Alessandro Citolini, Elizabeth’s envoy Guido Cavalcanti, or even some of the members of the Lupo family, the Court musicians) one finds only, as will be seen below, the hand of the merchant and diplomat Horatio Palavicino.117 Most of the ‘Italian’ scribes remain anonymous; on the other hand, as seen above, their links with the inner circle of the Court employees are quite evident. As regards the concrete act of collaboration between ‘hands’ and ‘heads,’ however, some distinction can be made between the different phases of the material process of letter-writing, which clearly entailed different skills. Frequently employed to copy out letters in Latin, scribe ‘B’ was also occasionally employed for Italian texts (see, for example, Folger Shakespeare Library MS X d 138 [5–6], two beautiful examples of sent letters signed by Elizabeth, reproduced here as Figs. 1 and 7a, b; see above and Letter 22). This hand, though, does not appear in any of the drafts related to the early phases of composition and revision of any known Italian letter. The case of ‘B’ and of the anonymous scribe Wolley employed for his register, Cambridge University Library MS Dd 3.20, is significant. Not only does it show, again, that not all of the scribes working for the Latin secretariat— no matter how trusted they were as collaborators—were involved in the various phases of the composition and revision (and/or translation) of the royal letters. It also suggests that some of these men, professionals trained to copy out what was set in front of them with what we could today call photostatic precision, were employed only for the final versions to be sent or for the production of file copies, sometimes even irrespective of their proficiency in Italian. The initial drafting was normally (but not always, as

xlvi 

Introduction

witnessed by the many mistakes found in the first version of the letter to Brutti) entrusted to people who had a better knowledge of Italian. The absence of Italian letters in Ascham’s hand might be the result of such a division of labour, or simply be due to the fact that during his term of office the only important occasion which may have required the use of this language—the complicated marriage negotiations with Maximilian II of the mid-1560s—also required the employment of a significantly more authorial hand, that of the Queen herself. Some other issues related to collaboration can be surmised from the textual vicissitudes through which some of these letters went. In the case of the 1594 letter to Don Antonio, the text Windebank copied on SP 89/2, fol. 219 (no. 23a) evidently originated from an English document, still visible on the preceding folio. One would be more inclined to consider this as a set of notes rather than a real ‘draft letter’: the state of some of these lines is tormented indeed: as for this young Prince the

Lastly, this bearer her Majestie can not but giue him his due meri in that she awowith he hath gouerned himself very honorably of him the father

in respect therof

euer since the the fathers departinge hence And so doth recommende and of that his good toward hyme she hath taken cause to comm occasion to certain imparte commit som thing by word of mouth vnto him, wich she doubteth not

him the sonne vnto the Louinge father. Vunto both whom we but he will deliuere as well as any elder. W praye one of more

the remembrance of the Marinare she wisshith all prosperitie and yeeres, wherby A[nd] wherby he being the roote of such a branche good may very Iustly conseaue hope of very good fruite, And for such a one her maiestie doth recommend him to such a father vunto whom and she wishith all prosperitie and good successe, as in their meaning We have committed certain thinges to by word of mouth vnto this one Prince

may wish

to any other

your yong sonne, which we doubte not but he will deliuer as aptily as an eld[e]r.118

As mentioned earlier, Windebank had taken down most of Elizabeth’s translation of Boethius, which she had dictated to him at a terrible pace between 10 October and 8 November 1593. It took less than a month for this work to be translated, a tour de force which resulted in Windebank

Introduction 

xlvii

becoming one of the best reporters of Elizabeth’s words.119 Quite significantly, one may add, Windebank possibly attempted to keep a record (for either practical use or for the benefit of posterity) of the Queen’s holograph letters. Two copies of Letter 4 and one of Letter 29 are in his hand, and he indicated the recipient of Letters 17 and 19 at the top of the page, noting that these letters were penned by Elizabeth herself (see Fig. 5—Letter 17a).120 The various layers of text presented above would seem to suggest that these lines are the result of a collation of notes taken at dictation together with a number of subsequent revisions. The use of ‘We’ in ‘We praye the remembrance of the Marinare’ is significant in this respect. While the third person is used elsewhere, the royal plural is here associated with a figure which was certainly familiar to Elizabeth. It came from a very personal holograph, an extravagant, half-Portuguese half-Italian letter to the Queen—addressed as ‘bella amichevole molinara del mio core’—which Don Antonio had signed ‘Il Marinaro’ (CP 185/130). There seems to be little reason to doubt that the source of these lines was, at least in part, the English monarch herself, which is also supported by Elizabeth’s characteristic use of metaphors (‘roote of the branche’; ‘may very Iustly conseaue hope off very good fruite’).121 Permitting a secretary to draft a letter from what amounted to little more than a set of notes was not an uncommon procedure in the Renaissance. It is not, in fact, dissimilar to the one described by Henry Cuffe, the Earl of Essex’s secretary, when producing a tract recording a military expedition. Cuffe remembers having first received ‘his Lordship’s Large [that is, general] enstructions’ for this text, then having proceeded to pen ‘very truly’ a first draft, drawing ‘on my owne knowledge’ of the events, adding ‘sundry particulars of the moment’ that the Earl provided. Later after I had penned it as plainely as I might altering little or nothing of his owne drawght, I caused his Lordship to peruse it on[c]e againe and to adde [further parts or corrections] extremam manum.122

When dealing with the correspondence of a Monarch, however, one was required to be extremely wary even of minute details. As Robert Cecil once wrote to Windebank, commenting on a missive he had seen, the Queen’s ‘style’ was part of the message itself, and could be of considerable significance. The reaction of her addressee was an important ele-

xlviii 

Introduction

ment, but her words mattered also in the eyes of the law, and to those of posterity: I have pervsed this lettre, and this is written al more solito, not mandatory, but graciously, vouchsafing to cover her Comandment in the cawle of a princely recomendation / Nam epistula regis vim habet legis /, and therefore the style is not to be neglected in these cases, especially where the memory is to be left to all Adges, in the passadge wherof (both for the Past and future) our Soveraines papers will be fownd the Records of more Piety Learning and dolceness then ever Prince dyd leaue behynd them.123

Interestingly, the passages connected with the Mariner and the metaphor relating to the tree and its fruits are found at various points in the text of each of the three Italian draft versions, all penned by Windebank—which indicates that these cannot have been mere translations. It seems, in fact, that the letter was subjected to revision by a reader who was very attentive to such details. One wonders if the Queen herself did not repeatedly call back her trusted servant in order to go over her text again and again. Robert Beale clearly had experience of this; in his treatise he encouraged would-be secretaries: Be not dismayed with the controlments and amendments of such things which you shall have done, for you shall have to do with a princess of great wisdom, learning and experience …. The princes themselves know best their own meaning and there must be time and experience to acquaint them with their humours before a man can do any acceptable service.124

2.4  Heads and Hands Penning Trouble Men like Beale and Windebank were clearly much more than mere executors. One would wish to know more not only about these royal secretaries, but also about those assistants who were helping to pen the letters they collaborated in composing. Unfortunately, as G. R. Elton once observed, while the handwriting of the civil servants of the Tudor era is ‘quite familiar,’ even when ‘we know a name,’ we ‘cannot assign a hand, and familiar hands have no known owners.’125 In the course of this research, however, material evidence (including endorsements, notes, corrections, seals and watermarks) has often been found that links the various states of the Italian missives to a specific entourage. What such evidence tells us is that the drafting and final copying of the Italian letters—apart from

Introduction 

xlix

special cases such as the Maximilian and Don Antonio missives—seem to have quite frequently been the result of the active cooperation of the offices of the Principal and the Latin Secretary, with occasional assistance from other people who, like John James, were trusted Court employees. Even if we should probably interpret ‘office’ lato sensu (to include, that is, some of the personal collaborators working in these secretariats) it is clear, however, that the production remained within a restricted circle of men often working within the precincts of the Court and/or the private rooms (which could technically be ‘at Court’ during the numerous progresses of the Queen) of the Secretary of State and the Latin Tongue.126 Intriguingly, when no elements can be found to demonstrate a link between such a context and the extant Italian missives, that signals trouble. A draft letter (nos. 2a–2b) to the Doge of Venice now in the Cecil Papers and datable to around 1560/1, is neither in Ascham’s hand nor that of his anonymous collaborator who copied some of the items in his letter-books now preserved in the British Library (Add MS 35840 and Royal 13 B I). It is quite probable, given the style and the spelling, that both of the versions of the Cecil Papers missive were penned by a native speaker from Northern Italy. Apparently, this is just a typical letter of introduction for the new English envoy, one Marcantonio Erizzo. The letter mentions one apparently minor difficulty: the man in question is ‘an exile,’ and would therefore need a pardon to return to his native lands. An analysis of contemporary documents reveals, in fact, that Erizzo was quite probably a former English spy, who had been convicted of murder (he had killed his uncle), and who had managed to escape from a Venetian prison. Unsurprisingly, the letter is not to be found in the Venetian archives, and was possibly never sent. A rather different case is that of a signed letter to the Grand Duke of Tuscany in 1592 (no. 21), in which Elizabeth asked Ferdinando I to suppress a book which, she claimed, offended not only her, but also the memory of her mother and father. She consequently demanded that its author, a friar of the Santa Maria Novella convent in Florence, be punished. The book in question, the Storia ecclesiastica della rivoluzion d’Inghilterra, was in fact printed in Florence (and later Bologna) in 1591, and was reprinted in 1594 in Rome. What has not been hitherto noticed is that the letter is in the hand of Horatio Palavicino, the Genovese merchant who played a major role as Elizabeth’s financial agent in the negotiations with the contemporary European powers between the 1580s and the early 1590s. Notwithstanding his diplomatic appointments and his being on good

l 

Introduction

terms with Burghley, Palavicino is not known to have ever been directly involved in the work of the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office’ either prior to or following this instance. In 1591, however, he was asked to produce an Italian version (Mediceo del Principato 4183, fols. 30–31, an adaptation rather than a mere translation) of a missive which Burghley had drafted in English (now SP 98/1, fols. 72–74).127 What the material evidence of these letters tells us is that, depending on the specific case, when matters were potentially quite delicate and complicated, specific expertise could be sought after. A man from Northern Italy (even if not necessarily from Venice) was consulted in an attempt to identify the most appropriate tone and perhaps calligraphy to communicate with the Venetians in relation to the Erizzo affaire. Similarly, Palavicino was evidently found to be a man capable of finding the right tone to translate a rather delicate missive, one which was implicitly asking the Duke of Florence to take the side of those who, even if indirectly, were against the Church of Rome.128 2.5  Hands and the Royal ‘We’ The presence of both ‘familiar’ and ‘unfamiliar’ hands, then, indicates specific choices of collaborators, who were, frequently (but not necessarily always, as witnessed in the case of scribe ‘B’ above) chosen not only for their calligraphic skills, but in all likelihood also for their linguistic abilities. When penning the words of the Queen, heads appear to have counted as much as, and possibly even more than, hands. That considerable attention was devoted to the choice of collaborators must place the production of royal letters in a context nearer to an Eliotian ‘each man to his job’ than to a postmodern dream of collective ‘co-creation.’ As noted above, even when we cannot always identify a scribe, the material evidence of the Italian letters demonstrates that while, occasionally, ad hoc ‘consultants’ were called in, the Queen’s Italian correspondence was generally kept within a restricted circle of trusted civil servants. This was simply good sense, as Faunt noted in his treatise: the ‘ould Maxime’ (in fact, the principle of economy quoted by William of Ockham in his Summa Totius Logicae, I. 12) ‘frustra fit per plura quod fieri potest per pauciora’ was much in tune with the work of a Secretary of State: what could be achieved by a limited number of trusted servants would rarely be obtained by an excessive number.129 As Windebank’s notes and amended drafts for the Don Antonio letter reveal, these were men who, just as Beale

Introduction 

li

had emphasized, were used to interpreting their masters’ will, and ready to amend their texts at any stage.130 Certainly, though, one should not disregard or minimize the ‘social’ nature of these texts, which is endemic in diplomatic correspondence: various individuals contributed to the production of the royal letters, and one cannot but acknowledge the existence of different layers of authority in them. Traces of the authorial presence can sometimes be detected in specific details of language and style; the elusive nature of internal evidence, however, suggests considering these irrefutable only when they come in tandem with material elements. At the simplest level, for example, the Queen’s explicit approval of a letter may be glimpsed by the addition of a holograph final salutation in the original; should Elizabeth’s typical use of metaphor be identified in the text, this would arguably be evidence, at the very least, of her intervention in the composition or correction of the missive. One should note, though, that other codes, apart from the purely linguistic, were occasionally employed in the Italian letters sent to foreign princes.131 The letters sent to the Doge and Signory of Venice in the 1580s, for example, imitate, and quite probably were meant to compete—by virtue of their engrossed coloured initial, and the beauty of their penmanship— with a formal Venetian lettera ducale, an official missive from the Doge (cf. e.g. SP 70/105, fol. 186).132 One should not underestimate the visual impact that letters such as these could have had on the ruling elite of the Venetian Republic. In Senatu senator, in foro civis, in habitu princeps (‘a senator in the Senate, a citizen in the Courts, a Prince in dress’), as the common saying went, by the late sixteenth century the Doge enjoyed only limited power; in his History of Italy (1549), William Thomas went so far as to state that he had ‘heard some of the Venetians themselves call him an honourable slave.’133 Any letters addressed to him were opened in public, in front of the Senate or in the presence of a small number of councillors.134 Elizabeth’s message, then, far from being a private communication between heads of state, was in itself a powerful display of intercultural awareness, and an explicit assertion of willingness to negotiate. Interestingly, the 1582 missive to Venice (no. 11b) presents a rather elaborate lengthy sentence in the last paragraph, immediately preceding the final salutation: Quanto poi concerne l’antica, et stretta amicitia tra i Nostri Regni, Et la Vostra Repubblica: Vi assicuriamo, che nessuno de i nostri predecessori ha piu desiderato la continouation d’essa, che Noi; si per il rispetto dell’affettion,

lii 

Introduction

che portiamo generalmente à tutti quei della natione Italiana, Et si particolarmente della Vostra Inclita Repubblica. [‘For what concerns the ancient and close friendship existing between Our Dominions and Your Republic, we assure you that none of our predecessors has desired the continuation of it more than We do; both in respect of the affection we bear to all the people of the Italian nation [i.e., race], and in particular to those of your illustrious Republic’].135

This letter is particularly emphatic in its stress of the bonds of affection which bind Elizabeth and Italy in general and the Queen to the Serenissima Repubblica in particular. These were significant words for a monarch: they were clearly meant to have a very powerful rhetorical effect—an effect matched only by the stunning dimensions and elaborateness of the letter. All this could hardly have been achieved without the Queen’s consent and active participation.136 Letter 11 and its English draft constitute a particularly interesting case. One can perhaps get a glimpse of the care taken in the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office’ when producing documents such as these in a letter sent on 30 September 1568 to the Bishop of Rennes. The latter was commissioned ‘to declare how strange and full of ambiguity’ the speech delivered before the Council by her Ambassador Sir Henry Norris had appeared to Charles IX and his Queen. According to the Bishop, in fact, Norris had given the impression ‘that his mistress [Elizabeth I] meant to deal in the cause between the King and his subjects.’137 The reply draft, corrected by Cecil, stated that The writing in french conteyning a message don by the Q. Majesties ambassador to the French King in the presence of the Q. Mother and the said K Counsell as it hath ben compared with the lettres directed to him from her Majesties, written in english, doth not differ in substance from her Majesties saving so much in one clause as is clear by alterying only this speche that the doctrine of Prynce is contrary to the doctryne of Christ in derogatying that soveraynte of all princes, for this is contrary to the doctrine of christ and derogeth that sought of allwayes in said lettres. And whatsoever other difference there is; the same may be imputed & it may be the variety betwixt the phrase of the french tongue and the english, which may precase give occasion to the french K. counsellers to conceaue more ambiguities in wordes than was ment, for hir Majesties newly revisiting, hir owne lettres, and the message as it was put into french, can find nothing therin ambiguous, but playne in speche and very frendly in matter, deserving in hir opinion rather thanks or at lest allowance than any misliking.138

Introduction 

liii

Not only, then, was the message—and the letters—compared word for word against the original: it was also submitted to the Queen’s scrutiny. What could have been a diplomatic debacle was avoided by what must have been standard practice: the fidelity of a translation was ensured by the rigid protocols of the English bureaucracy. Elizabeth herself, as Windebank noted, established a routine which enabled a better division of the work: the morning was reserved for the signing of documents, while in the afternoon she usually had letters read aloud to her.139 Cecil was evidently sure of himself and his collaborators: he was used to double checking his work with the Queen, as he apparently had the habit of writing a minute, which was then ‘reformed by her Majesty’s self as she gave me instructions.’140 This is confirmed by Windebank, who, on more than one occasion, was asked to rewrite some sections of her majesty’s letters,141 and by Robert Beale, who, as seen above, reminded the aspirant secretary that he would often be called back to amend his writings, especially at difficult moments in the history of the state. Interestingly, Beale also provides some suggestions on the last, crucial phase of the production of a royal letter, obtaining the signature: When her highnes is angrie, or not well disposed, trouble her not with anie matter which yow desire to have done, unles extreame nesessitie urge it. When her highnes signeth, it shalbe good to entertaine her with some relacion, or speech wherat she may take some pleasure.142

As Felix Pryor has intimated, Elizabeth read what she signed—and her elaborate signature gave her time to ponder over the contents of what she was signing.143 One wonders if, quite apart from the noble intent of pleasing the Queen, Beale was in fact suggesting that if one managed to distract her slightly, he would get his documents signed more quickly, and would not need to revise his text again and again. This risk Windebank knew all too well: Elizabeth could go through the text noting even some of its minutiae.144 It may well be, as Petrina and Iannaccaro observe, that this originated, in the end, from her need for self-defence: she had risked her life more than once in her youth; her early experiences, added to the danger of being a woman in a world ruled by men, made her extremely careful and suspicious in her dealings with other people: her attempts to keep everything under control, both in the private and in the public sphere, also affected her epistolary exchanges.145

liv 

Introduction

Certainly, though, in her life as a monarch, Elizabeth had to rely on her collaborators. As a result, in the non-holograph letters, as Rayne Allinson has observed, ‘the work of any number of unseen “authors” could lie behind the royal “we”.’146 The royal signature, when combined with other significant verbal and non-verbal elements, brought together such collective endeavours, unifying them in an act of authorial approval. Such sanctioning of collaboration was by no means unnatural or artificial. Elizabeth cared about her Italian correspondence, and on a number of occasions chose this language when writing to non-Italians as if it represented a neutral territory on which to meet a foreign ruler. As in real life, when an important visitor came to Court, such meetings had to be prepared with great care if a successful outcome was to be achieved, and this required the assistance of many hands. In the end, though, it was the Queen one met. Something quite similar happened with her letters. The challenge an editor is faced with when working on Elizabeth’s Italian correspondence, then, is that of accepting to deal first with her many courtiers and servants—as most of her contemporaries had to do—in order to, eventually, have admittance to the presence of the English Gloriana. 2.6  Elizabeth’s Missives: The Corpus and the Survival of Evidence There seems to be abundant evidence that the drafting of some letters, the one to Don Antonio penned by Windebank, no. 23, being a notable example, entailed much work. Especially when multiple drafts (or ‘minutes’ or ‘copies,’ as, rather confusingly, these intermediate versions were indifferently named)147 are extant, it is not always easy to understand where their composition started. It is, then, to be lamented that Nicholas Faunt’s suggestion that a book should be kept, and in it ‘bee noted the arrivall and dispatch of anie Ambassader or messenger sent abroad or cominge hither,’ was never put into practice.148 Faunt’s further recommendations, in fact, provide a remarkable proposal for the organization of the foreign correspondence. A ‘Collection,’ he stated, should bee made of all ye alliances that are beetweene his Majestie and other Princes of the Leagues and treaties presentely in force, as alsoe of the nature, qualitie and tearme of the said Leagues. Whether they bee for offence or defence for intercourse or trades, or in what other sorte and mixture etc. A Booke of ye present negotiacions. Or bookes. And first of the presente negotiacion and intelligence Continued by Ambassandours Resident in Fraunce which will in shorte time make a greate volume.

Introduction 

lv

Then particularly another of the negotiacion with the Vnited Provinces and (if occasion serue) with the Gouernours Commissioners, deputies, or ministers of thother members of the Lawe-Countreyes. A Booke of the like for Scotland where for the most parte some one or other is imploied by his [sic] Majestie, another for Germanie wither sometimes are alsoe ministers sent the Princes there aboutes the Leavyinge of men for the implovment of moneys etc. Another touchinge the intercourse with Denmark, Sweden, Muscovia and Russia, Turkie Barbary and ye Levant and especially with ye hanse tounes that insist much upon auntient privileges and immunities etc. A particuler volume for Ireland which gouerment requireth manie and sundrie direccions by lettres from her Majestie and the Lo: of the Councell, and wherein it wilbee necessarie to regester the answerrs and relacions of the Chargs and Commissions sent vnto them, for that they are of waight, and daily questionable by reason of the variety of matters and suddaine alterracion and Change of officers and offices both touchinge the warres and Course of Justice in the most peaceable [times].149

No ‘special book’ was suggested for Italy, which was in fact fragmented in a myriad of entities, including the Venetian and Genoese Republic, and the Tuscan states. Some drafts and copies of sent missives are extant among the ‘Italian’ State Papers, such as SP 79 (Genoa), 85 (Italian States and Rome), 92 (Savoy and Sardinia), 98 (Tuscany) and 99 (Venice). However, the correspondence in this language, as noted above, was by no means limited to these regions, but extended to both native and non-native speakers of this language residing in other parts of the world as far apart as France, Austria, Moldova, the Low Countries and China. The only known register of outbound correspondence of the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office’ as a whole, the ‘Guildhall’ manuscript (Gui), quite interestingly, does not preserve any real geographical distinction between these missives. Nor were all of the Italian letters produced in these years copied in this volume, and the same applies to Sir John Wolley’s letter-book, Cambridge University Library MS Dd 3.20 (Dd3.20). Such confusion in the registers can be a source of frustration, and is frequently mirrored in the rather uneven survival of evidence in modern archives. This, of course, does not apply only to the Italian letters. While Dd3.20, for example, contains a Latin letter to Alfonso d’Este (on fols. 195v–96; 153v–54 of the original foliation), this does not appear to have survived among the papers of the Este and Gonzaga Family now at the Archivio di Stato in Mantua.150 Similarly, the three Latin missives to Cosimo I which were copied in Lansdowne MS 98/102, fol. 101v, are nowhere to be found in Florence, whereas out of the eight copied in BL,

lvi 

Introduction

Royal MS 13 B I, three are extant in the State Archive.151 The ‘Guildhall’ manuscript has copies of two Latin letters to Marino Grimani, Doge of Venice dating from 1599, the sent versions of which are now in Venice; no sent copy can be located, however, for the Italian missive printed below as no. 26 which appears in Gui.152 Elizabeth’s correspondence with Farnese (see below, nos. 16–19) seems to have vanished from the family papers now preserved in Naples (AsNa). Perhaps these missives had the same fate as some precious letters once in the collection. One may note, in fact, that at least one letter, addressed to Margaret of Austria, was once part of it: a seventeenth-century partial inventory of the Farnese papers makes clear that this missive had, unfortunately, already disappeared in 1707.153 Such a situation is no novelty to anyone familiar with manuscript studies and archival research. No doubt war, natural events, careless borrowing and premeditated theft may account for the disappearance of many of Elizabeth’s letters to Italy. Other causes, however, may be behind the absence of a number of missives. The correspondence with Genoa provides an interesting example. While a few draft Latin letters to, and replies from, the Genoese Doge are still among the State Papers at Kew, no original or copy of a letter from the Queen is now in the Genoa State Archive.154 While the former provide evidence as to the existence of the correspondence, no missive from Elizabeth was entered in the incoming register of letters to the Republic, which, however, has entries for messages from Philip II as husband to Mary I, and from James I.155 It may well be that epistolary exchanges with a foreign—and, from 1570, excommunicated—monarch could be a source of embarrassment to some of the Italian city states, at least to those who were more susceptible to the influence of the Roman Church and its powerful allies. The documents printed here, then, may constitute just a fragment of the original corpus of the Italian letters which originated from the Queen and her secretaries. One cannot help remembering that Elizabeth is reported to have been able to write one letter while dictating another and, at the same time, ‘hearing a tale which she made answer unto.’156 While no doubt an exaggeration, the anecdote is a witness to the Queen’s reputation as a writer: some people evidently believed that drafting missives to her was as natural as speaking. Judging from her holograph drafts (cf. below, Letters 4–6; 17, 19, 28) Elizabeth had little difficulty in sketching a missive in Italian, and in giving detailed, if at times somewhat confusing, instructions to her secretaries (cf. e.g. no. 23): she may well have been a prolific correspondent in this language as well. This would not have surprised many of her contemporaries: after all, as she had clearly stated to the Austrian envoy in 1564, she was ‘half Italian.’157

Introduction 

lvii

Notes 1. Elizabeth was speaking to Ahasverus Allinga, the envoy of Archduke Charles and the Emperor his father. Allinga had observed, while talking to the Queen, that in manners the Germans were ‘similar to [those of] the Italians’; Klarwill, 195; see also Mary Augusta Scott, Elizabethan Translations from the Italian (Boston and New York: Houghton Mifflin, 1916), xxxviii. Quite significantly, only two years later, Elizabeth was to pen Letter 4 (q.v.), addressed to Charles’s brother Maximilian II (who had just acceded to the throne) in her own hand. For a survey of foreign visitors’ remarks on Elizabeth’s proficiency in the language see Alessandra Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’ in EFC, 93–113. 2. Mendoza to Secretary Gabriel de Zayas, CSPSp, II, 617. 3. On this topic see the introduction in EFC, xix–xxv. 4. Incidentally, Harrison includes a limited number of French letters, and these in translation; ACFLO prints about twenty French and six Latin missives. 5. Lewis Einstein, The Italian Renaissance in England (New York: Columbia University Press, 1902); Scott, Elizabethan Translations from the Italian; John Hale, England and the Italian Renaissance: The Growth of Interest in its History and Art (1954; rev. ed. with an introduction by Edward Chaney; Oxford: Blackwell, 2005); Sergio Rossi, Ricerche sull’Umanesimo e sul Rinascimento in Inghilterra (Milan: Vita e Pensiero, 1969) and Id., I documenti della cultura italiana in Inghilterra: il Rinascimento, vol. 1 (Milan: Unicopli, 1986); Spartaco Gamberini, Lo studio dell’italiano in Inghilterra nel ’500 e nel ’600 (Messina and Florence: D’Anna, 1970); Michele Marrapodi, ed., Shakespeare’s Italy (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1993); Id., ed., Shakespeare, Italy and Intertextuality (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2004); Lucilla Pizzoli, Le grammatiche di italiano per inglesi (1550–1776): un’analisi linguistica (Florence: Accademia della Crusca, 2004); Wyatt, Italian Encounter; Jason Lawrence, ‘Who the Devil Taught thee so Much Italian?’: Italian Language Learning and Literary Imitation in Early Modern England (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2005). For a concise recent survey of the state of Italian in Europe from the Middle Ages to the present day, see Emanuele Banfi, La posizione dell’Italiano (e di ‘Italiani altri’) tra le lingue d’Europa: usi, funzioni, prestigio, vol. II of Coesistenze Linguistiche nell’Italia

lviii 

Introduction

Pre- e Postunitaria, ed. Tullio Telmon, Gianmario Raimondi, and Luisa Revelli (Rome: Bulzoni, 2012); see in particular 64–69 for some notes on Elizabethan England. For an interesting perspective on the Elizabethan and Jacobean ‘Italianate Englishmen’ see Michael J. Redmond, Shakespeare, Politics, and Italy: Intertextuality on the Jacobean Stage (Farnham: Ashgate, 2009), 29–74. 6. On this topic, together with the bibliography quoted above, see Sergio Rossi and Dianella Savoia, eds., Italy and the English Renaissance (Milan: Unicopoli, 1989). 7. One may wish to remember Gabriel Harvey’s often-quoted note in his copy of Florio’s First Fruits which acknowledged ‘how the Earl of Leicester, Master Hatton, Sir Philip Sidney, and many of our outstanding courtiers, speak the Italian tongue most fluently’ and lamented Harvey’s own inability ‘to speak it with the same dexterity’; Virginia F. Stern, Gabriel Harvey: His Life, Marginalia and Library (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1979), 156 and ibid., note 24. For some brief accounts of the proficiency in Italian of the statesmen and courtiers mentioned above see respectively Alessandra Petrina, Machiavelli in the British Isles (Farnham: Ashgate, 2009), 19–20; Simon Adams, Alan Bryson, and Mitchell Leimon, ‘Walsingham, Sir Francis (c.1532–1590),’ ODNB, and Cooper, The Queen’s Agent, 26; Wallace T. MacCaffrey, ‘Cecil, William, first Baron Burghley (1520/21– 1598),’ ODNB, the Introduction and notes to Letter 4, below, and Scott, Elizabethan Translations from the Italian, xl; on Wilson see SP 70/141, fol. 121 and below, par. 2.2. On Leicester in particular see Eleanor Rosenberg, Leicester, Patron of Letters (New York: Octagon Books, 1943), 55–58 and 286–93, Lawrence, ‘Who the Devil Taught thee so Much Italian,’ 16, note 9, and Susan Doran, Elizabeth I and Her Circle (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015), 119; see also 143 and 331, notes 5–6, on Hatton. On Sidney: Katherine DuncanJones, Sir Philip Sidney, Courtier Poet (London: Hamish Hamilton, 1991), 25–26 76–77; The Correspondence of Sir Philip Sidney, ed. Roger Kuin (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2012), I, 92 (where Sidney affirms his will to ‘strengthen’ his Italian), and 585–87. On Ralegh see my Sir Walter Ralegh: poeta di corte elisabettiano (Milan: Mursia, 1998), 320–30 and passim; Mark Nicholls and Penry Williams, Sir Walter Raleigh in Life and Legend (London and New York: Continuum, 2011), 255.

Introduction 

lix

8. Lawrence, ‘Who the Devil Taught thee so Much Italian,’ 19. To this number, of course, one should add the Secretaries of the Latin Tongue Roger Ascham, Sir John Wolley and Sir Christopher Parkins and several of the Clerks of the Privy Council, many of whom ascended later to higher posts in the state administration; see below, 2.2-3. 9. To quote but a few significant instances, Leicester was the dedicatee of John Florio’s Firste Fruits (1578) and Sir Edward Dyer was the dedicatee of the manuscript version of Florio’s Giardino di Ricreazione (BL, Add. MS 15214, dated 1582). His friend Philip Sidney—the addressee of Giordano Bruno’s Spaccio della Bestia Trionfante (1584) and Heroici Furori (1585)—had connections with the printer John Wolfe (who once described himself as his ‘Servitore’) and the Italian community in London, and was at the centre of an important network of cultural links. Cf. Gamberini, Lo studio dell’italiano in Inghilterra, 122–23. Florio’s father, Michael Angiolo, was a tutor in the residence of the Duke of Suffolk in the 1550s, where he taught Lady Jane Grey and Gilford Dudley. See also Gavin Alexander, Writing After Sidney: The Literary Response to Sir Philip Sidney, 1586–1640 (Oxford: Oxford University Press 2006), 8–10. For a complete list of these dedications see Soko Tomita, A Bibliographical Catalogue of Italian Books Printed in England, 1558–1603 (Farnham: Ashgate, 2009). 10. The calligraphist and scholar Petruccio Ubaldini featured as a major donor. Cf. Lawson, New Year’s Gift Exchanges, 536. On these books see also Elkin Calhoun Wilson, England’s Eliza (London: Cass, 1966), appendix 1 and my ‘The Manuscripts of Verse Presented to Elizabeth I. A Preliminary Investigation,’ The Ben Jonson Journal 8 (2001): 147–205. 11. See the introduction and notes to Letter 1, below. 12. See Translations: 1544–89, 461 and below, Letter 1. 13. See Guillaume Coatalen and Jonathan Gibson ‘Six Holograph Letters in French from Queen Elizabeth I to the Duke of Anjou: Texts and Analysis,’ EFC, 37. Elizabeth’s interest in Ariosto might have been not purely literary: as Michael Wyatt has noted, ‘Ludovico Ariosto went further than any preceding Italian literary figure had done in appropriating an element of antique English culture, one that came to be of central importance in Tudor efforts to establish its historical legitimacy, when he utilized the legends associated with

lx 

Introduction

King Arthur and the Round Table for Orlando Furioso’ (Italian Encounter, 18). 14. The whole letter is transcribed in Angelo Solerti, Vita di Torquato Tasso, vol. 2 (Turin and Rome: Loescher, 1895), 204–5. See also Duncan-Jones, Sir Philip Sidney, 25; Lawrence, ‘Who the Devil Taught thee so Much Italian,’ 13–14 (which provides the translation); Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’ 99. Elizabeth might have had Tasso in mind when dictating her notes for the composition of Letter 23 and writing no. 29; see the textual notes to these letters, below. 15. Cf. John Florio’s Firste fruites ([London]: Thomas Dawson for Thomas Woodcocke, [1578]; STC2 11096; ESTC S105629 copy: Huntington Library via EEBO), sig. C3v (p. 11v): Amela i stranieri?

Doth shee loue strangers?

Adirui la verita, ella li ama quasi troppo.

To tel you the truth, shee loueth them almost too wel.

Parlela assai lingue? Lei parla otto lingue. Lei parla Greco, Latino, Italiano, Franzese, Spagniolo, Scozese, Fiamengo, e Inglese: tutte queste lingue parla benissimo, et eloquentemente[.]

Doth she speak many languages[?] She speaketh eight languages. She speaketh Greeke, Latine, Italian, French, Spanish, Scottish, Flemish, and English: al these tongues shee speaketh very wel, and eloquent.

Certo, voi mi fate restar quasi attonito, a sentir vi laudarla tanto.

Certis you make me rest almost astonied to heare you prayse her so much.

Pur che io la laudo, piu la merita.

The more I prayse her, the more shee deserues.

16. Rawdon Brown L’archivio di Venezia: con riguardo special alla storia inglese (Venice: Antonelli e Basadonna, 1865), 233; cf. also CSPVen, IX, 531–32, no. 1135. A year before, Elizabeth’s skills as a linguist in ‘Italion, French, Spainishe or Lattyn’ were praised at the entertainment at Cecil house, cf. Nichols’s Progresses, IV, 205–8. Cf also ibid., 550, note 35, and EFC, ix–xx for other contemporary comments on her proficiency in modern languages. On the doubtful authorship of the polylingual devotions printed in 1563 and 1569 see CW, xxii and 129–49. See also my review of the Translations volumes in TLS, 13 November 2009, 8.

Introduction 

lxi

17. CSPVen, VI.2, 1556–57, 1043–85, no. 884; Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’ 94–96. 18. Giles, Works of Ascham, I.2, 447. See also Ryan, Ascham, 102–7, 216 (where mention is made of this letter), and 223–24; Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’ 96–97. As Petrina justly observes, given that this letter was not meant for public circulation, Ascham may be here ‘more reliable in terms of his estimation of Elizabeth’s intellectual abilities’ (110, note 1). 19. The package, sent via Mildred Astley, Elizabeth’s governess, included also a book of prayers; Gill, The Whole Works of Roger Ascham, I.1, 86–87; on the dating of this event see also Letters of Roger Ascham, ed. Alvin Vos, transl. Maurice Hatch and A. Vos (New York: Lang, 1989), 75–76 and Ryan, Ascham, 104–5. 20. Wyatt, Italian Encounter, 152. Many such opinions are indebted to Mariagrazia Bellorini’s article ‘Giovan Battista Castiglione, consigliere di Elisabetta I,’ in Contributi dell’istituto di filologia moderna, Serie inglese, ed. Sergio Rossi, Milan: Pubblicazioni dell’Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, 1974, 113–32. As Wyatt acknowledges, as early as 1983 Vittorio Gabrieli was somewhat sceptical about such claims; cf. Italian Encounter, 306 note 39; Vittorio Gabrieli, ‘Bernardino Ochino, ‘Sermo di Christo’: Un inedito di Elisabetta Tudor,’ La cultura 21:1 (1983):151–74. For a similar attitude see Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’ 108. 21. Cf. Massimo Firpo ‘Giovanni Battista Castiglione,’ DBI; Wyatt, Italian Encounter, 152. 22. BL, Royal MS 7 D X; Translations 1544–89, 179–99. 23. Stephen Wright, ‘Grindal, William (d. 1548),’ ODNB; see however Woudhuysen, ‘The Queen’s Own Hand: A Preliminary Account,’ in Peter Beal and Grace Ioppolo, eds., Elizabeth I and the Culture of Writing (London: British Library, 2007), 1–2. 24. On the unlikeliness that this may be a work by Elizabeth see Translations 1544–89, 459–68. 25. Ibid., 1. 26. Aysha Pollnitz, ‘Christian Women or Sovereign Queens? The Schooling of Mary and Elizabeth,’ in Alice Hunt and Anna Whitelock, eds., Tudor Queenship: The Reigns of Mary and Elizabeth (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010), 133. See, however, Woudhuysen, ‘The Queen’s Own Hand,’ 3, note 11, who points out, quoting from

lxii 

Introduction

Frank A. Mumby’s Girlhood of Queen Elizabeth, that the Council, in 1554, declared not to know anything of John Picton. 27. Charlotte Bolland, ‘Alla Prudentissima et Virtuosissima Reina Elisabetta: An Englishman’s Italian Dedication to the Queen,’ in Leadership and Elizabethan Culture, ed. Peter Iver Kaufman (New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2013), 42. 28. Percy Clinton Sydney Smythe, ‘Household Expenses of the Princess Elizabeth during Her Residence at Hatfield, October 1, 1551, to September 30, 1552,’ The Camden Miscellany , Old Series, 2 (1852): 34, 37, 42. Bolland, ‘Alla Prudentissima et Virtuosissima Reina Elisabetta,’ 42. 29. Cf. Bolland, ‘Alla Prudentissima et Virtuosissima Reina Elisabetta,’ 42; Bellorini, ‘Giovan Battista Castiglione, consigliere di Elisabetta I,’ 123; Firpo ‘Giovanni Battista Castiglione’. 30. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 1558–1560 (London: His Majesty’s Stationery Office, 1939), 251. 31. Klarwill, 105. 32. CP 4/15; dated ‘in Westminster alli 26 Marzo 1568’ but, erroneously dated ‘May 26’ in the Salisbury Catalogue, I, 356, no. 1173. 33. CP 169/27, dated from Benham, January 7/17, 1592/3. On Elizabeth’s early hand see below, 2.1. Jonathan Gibson has identified other documents in Castiglione’s secretary hand, which he does not consider significant for handwriting analysis; ‘The Queen’s Two Hands,’ in Alessandra Petrina and Laura Tosi, eds., Representations of Elizabeth I in Early Modern Culture (London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011), 57. 34. Lawson, 628, which corrects the DBI article and Nichol’s Progresses I, 249 by evidencing that Castiglione last exchanged New Year’s gifts with the Queen in 1598. 35. Salisbury, II, 319. On Margherita Castiglione (née Compagni), Mother of the Maids of the Chamber, see Lawson, 628. 36. Bolland, ‘Alla Prudentissima et Virtuosissima Reina Elisabetta,’ 42. 37. On these men see Lawson, 628 and ad indicem; Bellorini, 123; Id. ‘Note di poesia nell’opera di Alberico Gentili, giurista elisabettiano (1532–1608),’ in Il passaggiere italiano, ed. Renzo Crivelli, Luigi Sampietro, and Joseph Trapp (Rome: Bulzoni, 1994), 139–55, and below, 2.3 and Letter 2a-b and 3. Castiglione published Aconcio’s Essortazione al timor di Dio, cf. Charles Donald O’Malley, Jacopo

Introduction 

lxiii

Aconcio (Rome: Edizioni di Storia e Letteratura, 1955), 181–82; Lawrence, ‘Who the Devil Taught thee so Much Italian,’ 6. 38. See Historia di Pietro Bizari. Della Guerra fatta in Ungheria dall’inuittissimo Imperatore de Christiani, contra quello de Turchi (Lyon, 1568), 205–6; Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’108–9. 39. Cf. Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’108–9. 40. Gianmario Raimondi, ‘Elizabeth’s Italian: Linguistic Standards and Interlingual Interference,’ in EFC, 159. 41. Ibid., 159; Armando Petrucci, ‘Storia e geografia delle culture scritte (dal secolo XI al secolo XVII),’ in Letteratura Italiana: Storia e geografia, II, L’età moderna, Torino 1988, 1267. See also Pietro Trifone, ‘La lingua e la stampa nel Cinquecento,’ in Storia della lingua italiana, ed. Luca Serianni and Pietro Trifone, 3 vols. (Turin: Einaudi, 1993), I, 434. 42. Raimondi, ‘Elizabeth’s Italian,’ 159. 43. Giles, Works of Ascham, III, 210. 44. Quoted in Lawrence, ‘Who the Devil Taught thee so Much Italian,’ 7, which also provides the translation (here slightly corrected as regards Lawrence’s use of ‘courtier’ instead of ‘servant,’ an inclusive and non-derogatory term which may also point to any of Elizabeth’s diplomats serving abroad). 45. Ibid., 7–8. 46. Interestingly, when Humphrey Gilbert proposed his scheme for ‘Queen Elizabeth’s Academy’ he suggested that it should maintain lectureships on and education in the traditional arts subjects, divinity and Roman law. In addition to this, Gilbert proposed that there should be stipendiary lecturers in French, Italian, Spanish and High Dutch; cf. Alexandra Gajda, ‘Education as a courtier’ in Dennis Flynn, M. Thomas Hester, and Jeanne Shami, eds., The Oxford Handbook of John Donne (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2011, 395–407; online edition via Oxford Handbooks Online ), 11. 47. Garrett Mattingly, ‘The Italian Beginnings of Modern Diplomacy’ in ‘Diplomacy’ in Modern European History, ed. Laurence W. Martin (New York: Macmillan, 1966), 1–14; cf. also Id., Renaissance Diplomacy (1955; New York: Cosimo, 2010), 55–108. On this topic see also Brinda Charry and Gitanjali Shahani (eds.), Emissaries in Early Modern Literature and Culture (Farnham: Ashgate, 2009).

lxiv 

Introduction

48. See my ‘Tracing A ‘Lost’ Context: Henry Cheke’s Freewyl,’ Aevum 71 (1997): 711–30 and below, 2.3. For an edition of Negri’s tragedy (which, however, makes no mention of its English translation) see Francesco Negri da Bassano, Tragedia intitolata libero arbitrio (1546 / 1550), ed. Cristiano Casalini and Luana Salvarani (Rome: Anicia, 2014). 49. CSPSp , I, 89. Elizabeth could read Spanish but is not known to have spoken it; see, for example, SP 89/1, fol. 100, which includes a holograph postcript in this language and above, note 15; see also EFC, 115 and 143, note 2. 50. ‘La ‘Relatione d’Inghilterra’ di Petruccio Ubaldini,’ ed. Anna Maria Crinò, Annali della Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa, Classe di Lettere e Filosofia, 3rd ser., vol. IX:2 (1979): 641–757; see 695–96 for this citation. See also Wyatt, Italian Encounter, 128. 51. Giuliana Iannaccaro, ‘Elizabeth’s Italian Rhetoric: The ‘Maximilian Letters’,’ in EFC, 181. 52. Ryan, Ascham, 147. Cf. also Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 21–22. 53. As Ascham warned in the second book of his Scholemaster (1570), without ‘all the trewe doctrine of Gods holie Bible’ even ‘Plato and Aristotle in Greeke, Tullie in Latin’ would be but ‘fine edge tooles in a fole or mad mans hand’; English Works, ed. William Aldis Wright (1904; repr. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2010), 266; see also, for a modernized text, Brian Vickers, ed., English Renaissance Literary Criticism (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2003), 143. It is not surprising that Elizabeth’s imagery in her Italian as well as in her other letters is frequently biblical as well as literary (cf. ACFLO, xxviii). 54. On this point see also ACFLO, xxvii–xxix. 55. See ibid., xiii and below, introduction to letters 4–6. 56. Petrina, ‘Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’ 109. 57. For different versions of this text see CW, 346–54. 58. See the note to line 23 in no. 4b—draft 2. One may perhaps see a glimpse of this also in the en passant addition in the non-holograph Letter 2a (‘We hope, however that—this being our first request— because of your benevolence, such favour will be granted’). 59. ACFLO, 55 and 62; CW, 130. 60. Cf., e.g., Queen Elizabeth I: Selected Works, ed. Steven W. May (New York: Washington Square Press, 2005), xix, 71–73; Giuliana Iannaccaro and Alessandra Petrina, ‘To and from the Queen:

Introduction 

lxv

Modalities of Epistolography in the Correspondence of Elizabeth I,’ Journal of Early Modern Studies 3 (2014): 71–73. 61. Cf. Harold Love, Attributing Authorship: An Introduction (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002), in particular 79–131. 62. Giles, Works of Ascham, I, 191; Ryan, Ascham, 107; Cf. also Woudhuysen, ‘The Queen’s Own Hand,’ 2. 63. Cf., for example, BL, Lansdowne MS 1236, fol. 37, reproduced in Woudhuysen, ‘The Queen’s Own Hand,’ 9 (plate 2); Letter 6b (Fig. 3) and Letter 4 (reproduced in EFC, 116–17 as Fig. 5.1), and Ascham’s hand in SP 1/214, fol. 54. Pryor, 41; Gibson, ‘The Queen’s Two Hands,’ 51–57 and 63, note 14. 64. See the introduction to Letter 4 below. 65. CW, 227. 66. On the survival of Elizabeth’s letters see below, 2.6. 67. Cf. the introduction to letters 4–6 below. 68. Alan Stewart, Shakespeare’s Letters (Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 2008), 66. 69. James Daybell, The Material Letter in Early Modern England: Manuscript Letters and the Culture and Practices of Letter-Writing, 1512–1635 (Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2012), 10. See also Peter Hinds and James Daybell, eds., Material Readings of Early Modern Culture: Texts and Social Practices, 1580–1730 (Basingstoke and New York: Palgrave Macmillan 2010); Wim van Mierlo ‘The Archaeology of the Manuscript: Towards Modern Palaeography,’ in Carrie Smith and Lisa Stead, eds., The Boundaries of the Literary Archive: Reclamation and Representation (Farnham: Ashgate, 2013), 15–29; Jonathan Gibson, ‘‘Dedans la plie de ma fidelle affection’: Familiarity and Materiality in Elizabeth’s Letters to Anjou,’ in EFC, 63–89. 70. Jeffrey F. Platt, ‘The Elizabethan Clerk of the Privy Council,’ Journal of the Rocky Mountain Medieval and Renaissance Association 3 (1982): 123–42. 71. E.I. Kouri, Elizabethan England and Europe: Forty Unprinted Letters from Elizabeth I to Protestant Powers (London: University of London—Institute of Historical Research), 13. 72. SP 12/289. See The Consolation of Queen Elizabeth I: The Queen’s Translation of Boethius’s De Consolatione Philosophiae, Noel Harold Kaylor and Philip Edward Phillips (eds.), MRTS, 366 (Tempe,

lxvi 

Introduction

Arizona: Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, 2009). For a facsimile see Pryor, 112. 73. Cf. Florence M. Greir Evans, The Principal Secretary of State: a Survey of the Office from 1558 to 1680 (Manchester: Manchester University Press; London: Longman Green, 1923), 20–21; Kouri, Elizabethan England and Europe, 13–18; Jeffrey F. Platt, ‘The Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office’,’ The Historian 56/4 (1994): 725–40; Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 17–19; 25–28. 74. Cf. e.g. SP 70/5, fol. 7; Folger X d 138 items 1–2. See also Kouri Elizabethan England and Europe, 13. Ascham’s register for the ten years he served as Latin Secretary to Elizabeth is now BL, Royal MS 13 B. This manuscript presents both holograph transcripts and a number of copies in other hands; see Ryan, Ascham, 327. A list of the letters written to the European heads of State is in BL, Lansdowne MS 98/102, fol. 101v. On Ascham’s letters and works see Peter Beal’s introduction in the online Catalogue of English Literary Manuscripts 1450–1700, . 75. For examples of Wolley’s hand (which Kouri, Elizabethan England and Europe, 14, believes, erroneously, to be that of Cambridge University Library MS Dd 3.20) see, for example, BL, Cotton MS Caligula C VIII, fol. 220; Lansdowne MS 18/64, 23/69 and 61/165. For an example of a final copy produced by one of Wolley’s scribes, complete with Elizabeth’s signature and her signet seal, see CP 147/82. For further instances of scribal copies written under Wolley’s supervision see below. 76. Wolley, who seems to have enforced the use of this style from the mid-1570s, may have been inspired by the mise en page of some (but by no means the majority) of Ascham’s letters; see, for example, Sir Roger’s holograph file copies in BL, Royal MS 13 B I, fols. 16–24 and Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, HausarchivFamilienakten, Karton 21 (formerly Karton 15), Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fol. 131. 77. See, however, Parkins’s holograph copy of a Latin letter from Elizabeth to Emperor Rudolph II, SP 80/1, fol. 181. Even if acting as Latin Secretary after Wolley’s death (28 February 1596), Parkins was officially appointed only in 1601; cf. Kouri, Elizabethan England and Europe, 14; Glyn Parry, ‘Wolley, Sir John,’ in ODNB. 78. Cf. Kouri, Elizabethan England and Europe, 13.

Introduction 

lxvii

79. See, however, Christopher Parkins’s note appended to one of the missives he worked on: ‘I send the English I had for the Turk’s letter, with two Latin letters for choice; the first is the English, word for word’ (CSPD, CCLVI, 18; see also Andreani, ‘Manuscripts, Secretaries and Scribes,’ in EFC, 22, note 33), which may suggest a clearer protocol had been established for the Latin correspondence. As will be shown below, this was not always the case with the Italian missives. 80. Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hausarchiv, Familienakten, Karton 21 (formerly Karton 15), Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fols. 124–25. 81. Cf. e.g. Cf. Disertissimi viri Rogeri Aschami, Angli, Regiae maiestati non ita pridem a Latinis epistolis, familiarium epistolarum libri tres (a ‘collected letters’ edition, which includes much more than merely ‘familiar’ topics. It was published in 1576, 1578, 1581 and 1590 (the latter two with a variant title). See also Rogeri Aschami epistolarum, libri quatuor, ed. William Elstob (Oxoniæ: typis Lichfieldianis, prostant venales apud Henricum Clements, 1703); Giles, Works of Ascham; Vos, Letters of Roger Ascham. No Italian letters are included in another short compilation of letters written by Ascham for Elizabeth now in BL, Lansdowne MS 98 (item 12, fols. 69–102v). 82. As noted above, this manuscript is evidently not in Wolley’s hand; cf. e.g. BL, Lansdowne MS 18/64 and Cotton MS Caligula C IX, fol. 220. 83. On this manuscript see A. E. B. Owens, ‘Sir John Wolley’s LetterBook as Latin Secretary to Elizabeth I,’ Archives 11 (1973–4), 16–18, and below, Letter 7. The watermark found in this volume is almost identical to Briquet 12751 (Gravell Pot.448.1), found in documents dated 1594 and 1596. Cf. also Robert Cecil’s note of March 1596: ‘Such Latin letters as were in Sir John Wolley’s custody would not be neglected, but rather be committed to some fit man who is like to look them over, that he may be readier for all occasions’ (Salisbury, VI, 92; my emphasis). 84. Salisbury, IV, 576. 85. That Parkins dealt almost exclusively with the Latin correspondence is further suggested by his statements concerning some letters to Venice. In 1599 he sent Robert Cecil what appears to be a detailed answer to a query: ‘I haue not certayne memorye yf hyr majesty hathe at any tyme writen any more than hyr name simply vnder hyr letters to the Duke of Venice. but I remember well the matter hathe byn in

lxviii 

Introduction

questione yf hyr highness myght conueniently vse the same manner of writinge to hym as to other Princes. wherof my opinione ever was that forasmuche as the Duke of Venice is commonly no Prince by byrthe, and rather in effecte the head of a commonwelthe then a monarche he shold haue some difference. Uppon which reason I think it convenient hyr hyghness write hyr name simplye with owt additione of bona soror etc. […] wheras to other monarches hyr majesties tytle in the beginninge of suche letters as I have writen hathe byn fratri et consanguineo carissimo. but to Venice I never used the word fratri or consanguineo’ (CP 69/37; cf. the summary in Salisbury, 9, 122). Parkins is here just touching on matters of Latin diplomatic style, as if Italian had never been used in the correspondence. 86. In the mid-1580s Cecil received a series of letters in Italian connected with the peace negotiations in the Netherlands, which he annotated in his hand; cf. e.g. SP 77/1, fols. 179, 194, 194v. See also above, 1. Ascham’s role was evidently quite different during the reign of Mary, when he would be drafting, at times, a significant number of Latin letters in a very limited period of time; cf. Ryan, Ascham, 204. 87. Cf. Ian W. Archer ‘Smith, Sir Thomas (1513–1577)’ in ODNB; Doran, Elizabeth I and Her Circle, 224; Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters 23–25. 88. Interestingly, the only Italian letters composed during Smith’s tenure of the secretaryship appear in the letter-book of the Latin Secretary Sir John Wolley (Cambridge University Library, MS Dd 3.20), who would later actively collaborate with the Cecils; see below. Wilson had, nevertheless, good knowledge of Italian, and some of his holograph letters composed in this language connected to his position are extant: cf. e.g. SP 70/141, fol. 121. 89. See Cooper, The Queen’s Agent, 86–88; Read, Walsingham, vol. I; Doran, Elizabeth I and Her Circle, 258–59. 90. Mark Taviner, Robert Beale and The Elizabethan Polity, unpublished PhD. dissertation, University of St. Andrews, 2000, 116. 91. See Wallace T. MacCaffrey, ‘Cecil, William, first Baron Burghley (1520/21–1598)’ in ODNB; Doran, Elizabeth I and Her Circle, 279; Christopher Maginn, William Cecil, Ireland, and the Tudor State (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012), 59–60; 78. 92. William Petre, appointed under Mary, was retained as a councillor by Elizabeth. He does not seem, however, to have held any office

Introduction 

lxix

of state, apart from a brief spell as acting secretary when Cecil was in Scotland in the summer of 1559 (cf. e.g. Evans, The Principal Secretary of State, 45, 156; C. S. Knighton, ‘Petre, Sir William (1505/6–1572),’ in ODNB.). On what has been termed an ‘escalation’ in the number of documents either penned or amended by Robert Cecil in the mid-1590s see Andreani, The Letters of Queen Elizabeth I, 98–100 and Id., ‘Manuscripts, Secretaries, and Scribes,’ 16. 93. See the apparatus to no. 20, below. I identified Windebank’s hand shortly after the publication of my ‘Editing Elizabeth’s Italian Letters,’ in which his work was attributed to the unidentified scribe ‘A’. Windebank was known to be proficient in Italian (see the Italian missives from Andreas de Loo, SP 12/231, fol. 121 and Niccolò Sinibaldi, SP 70/70, fol. 112) and French (cf. the messages received from Beauvoir la Nocle, SP 78/22, fol. 157 and Daniel de Burchgrave, SP 84/20, fol. 94, and Jael, Lady Killigrew, SP 12/279, fol. 192: see also Windebank’s holograph letter to Lady Killigrew in this language, SP 12/279, fol. 193). 94. Evans, Principal Secretary of State, 21, 171; see also Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 27. 95. Evans, Principal Secretary of State, 169 and 171; Pauline Croft, ‘Cecil, Robert, first earl of Salisbury (1563–1612),’ in ODNB; A Monarchy of Letters, 27. 96. ‘B’ was clearly influenced by Jehan de Beauchesne and John Baildon’s A Booke Containing Divers Sortes of Hands (first published in 1570). His capital ‘A,’ ‘P’ and his ‘ch’ ligature, in fact, are strongly reminiscent of the style which appears in this book, the majuscules being quite similar to the capital letters on sig. G2v in the 1571 edition (STC2 6446; ESTC S118239: British Library copy via EEBO). The fact that other scribes of the Elizabethan ‘foreign secretariat’ seem to have been similarly influenced has invited caution, and suggested the revision of some of the statements put forward in my ‘Editing Elizabeth I’s Italian Letters,’ Journal of Early Modern Studies 3 (2014): 41–68. In general, the principles for hand identification in this study follow Tom Davies’s ‘The Practice of Handwriting Identification,’ The Library, 7th series, 8;3 (2007): 251–76. 97. As a comparison of the two versions can prove, Windebank had better Italian; he punctuated with care and abundantly. ‘B,’ while generally copying out what was in front of him, frequently omitted what

lxx 

Introduction

he evidently perceived as superfluous commas, and tended to turn Windebank’s ‘o’s into ‘u’s. 98. Cf. forms such as ‘ricognosceremo’ and ‘dismenticaremo,’ or even ‘verzo’. I am grateful to Luca Serianni for this suggestion.   99. Cf. BL, Cotton MS Nero B VI, fols. 250–51. For a history of the negotiations see León Van der Essen, Alexandre Farnèse, Prince de Parme, Gouverneur Général des Pays-Bas (5 vols., Brussels: Librairie Nationale d’Art et d’Histoire, 1933–57), V, 85–113; F. G. Oosterhoff, Leicester and the Netherlands: 1586–1587 (Utrecht: Hes, 1988), 167–69; 171– 79. On Grafigna’s role in the negotiations with Parma see SP 84/9, fols. 112–13 and Grafigna’s account of his interview with the Duke in his letter to Lord Cobham, CP 163/68. See also Parma’s letter to Philip II in AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590, fol. 47. 100. Cf. below and Windebank’s endorsement of his transcript of letter 26 (SP 98/1, fol. 113) ‘the 25th of Octobre | Copy of a letter from Her Majesty to the Duke of Florence in Italian the instructions given me by Her Majesty’s self at Richmond’. 101. See Letters 10–13 below. On these letters see also Taviner, Robert Beale, 169–70. 102. See, for example, Platt, ‘The Elizabethan Foreign Office’,’ 730: ‘The secretaries of the French and Latin tongues translated all the Queen’s, Council’s, and Principal Secretary’s formal foreign correspondence. ... There four Signet clerks transformed the Queen’s ­foreign correspondence and formal instructions to ambassadors into Signet letters.’ 103. This manuscript presents a watermark similar, though not identical, to Briquet 13982. 104. Read, Walsingham, I, 426. 105. Cf. Platt, ‘The Elizabethan Clerk of the Privy Council,’ 124; Id., ‘The Elizabethan Foreign Office,’ 728–30; Jacqueline D. Vaughan, ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies: the Clerks of the Tudor Privy Council, c. 1540-c.1603,’ unpublished PhD Dissertation, University of St. Andrews, 2006, 64. 106. See Vaughan, ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies,’ 41–42; 194. A specimen of the handwriting of the second Thomas Smith is visible in CP 46/20. For a recent brief biographical sketch on and a list of the books owned by Hampton see also Dennis E. Rhodes, ‘Barnard Hampton and His Books,’ The Library: The Transactions of the Bibliographical Society 15:3 (2014): 343–46.

Introduction 

lxxi

107. On the clerks of the Privy Council see Vaughan, ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies.’ For a complete list of their appointments and tenure see ibid., 194–98; for a list of both these and of the clerks of the Signet, see the on-line publication prepared at the Institute for Historical Research, Office Holders in Modern Britain [http://www.history. ac.uk/resources/office]. Faunt’s discourse is printed in Charles Hughes, ‘Nicholas Faunt’s Discourse Touching the Office of Principal Secretary of Estate, &c. 1592,’ The English Historical Review 20:79 (1905): 499–508. On Henry Cheke see above, 1.2-3. See also Kenneth R. Bartlett, ‘Tremayne, Edmund (c.1525–1582)’ and Roger Lockyer, ‘Lake, Sir Thomas  (bap.  1561,  d.1630),’ in  ODNB. On Windebank see Richard C. Barnett, Place Profit and Power: A Study of the Servants of William Cecil, Elizabethan Statesman (Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1969), 146–54, the old DNB entry related to him, and ODNB, s.v. ‘Windebank, Francis.’ 108. Cf. Stephen Alford, Burghley: William Cecil at the Court of Elizabeth I (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2008), 305 and passim. On Cecil’s secretariat and, in particular, Hicks, Skinner and Maynard see Alan G. R. Smith, ‘The Secretariats of the Cecils, circa 1580–1612,’ The English Historical Review 83 (1968): 481–504, Id., Servant of the Cecils: The Life of Sir Michael Hicks (London: Jonathan Cape, 1977). A comparison between their surviving holograph documents has failed to associate their hands to Elizabeth’s Italian letters. 109. Cf. Kouri, Elizabethan England and Europe, 4–5; 12–13; Stephen Alford, The Early Elizabethan Polity: William Cecil and the British Succession Crisis, 1558–1569 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998), 148–56; my ‘Tracing A ‘Lost’ Context: Henry Cheke’s Freewyl’ and my ODNB entry on Cheke; Carole Levin, ‘Faunt, Nicholas (1553/4–1608),’ in  ODNB; Vaughan, ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies,’ 43; Gary M. Bell, ‘Beale, Robert (1541– 1601)’ in ODNB. On Cecil’s secretariat and servants see also Barnett, Place Profit and Power. 110. Cf. CSPF, XIV, 442 (that the main body of the text is in Walsingham’s hand seems, however, incorrect). On Tomson see Luke MacMahon, ‘Tomson, Laurence  (1539–1608),’ in  ODNB and I. Backus, ‘Laurence  Tomson and Elizabethan Puritanism,’ Journal of Ecclesiastical History 28 (1977): 17–27.

lxxii 

Introduction

111. Jonathan Goldberg, Writing Matter: from the Hands of the English Renaissance (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1990), 265. 112. ‘A Treatise of the Office of a Councellor and Principall Secretarie to her Majestie,’ BL, Additional MS 48149, fols. 36–96, printed in Read, Walsingham, I, 423–43. Some significant excerpts are also included in Geoffrey Elton, The Tudor Constitution: Documents and Commentary ([1960]; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995), 125–28. 113. Goldberg, Writing Matter, 266. 114. Alford, The Early Elizabethan Polity, 11. See also Vaughan, ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies,’ 50: ‘Had the clerks worked merely as stenographers or secretaries their work experience would have been irrelevant and the position could have been filled by any Oxford or Cambridge graduate. The participation in events and proximity to power of the office itself required the selection of multi-talented clerks, and the importance of their selection and placement is reiterated by the change of clerks after a change of regime.’ 115. Kouri, Elizabethan England and Europe, 15; Vaughan, ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies,’ 21–23. As Vaughan notes, ‘being clerk did not exclude these men from holding other government positions, frequently including posts outside of England, a situation that ... became more frequent during Elizabeth’s reign. ... The clerkship often led to promotion, both in diplomatic office and in central government. This is true of most of the clerks, and holds true even for those who remained clerks until retirement or death’ (‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies,’ 14). 116. Vaughan, ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies,’ 79. Another, earlier, example is that of Hampton, a man ‘well versed in the Spanish tongue,’ who, together with Armagil Waad, translated documents from this language. Indeed, Hampton was so talented that he served as Spanish secretary to Queen Mary during his clerkship of the Privy Council’ (Vaughan ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies,’ 78). On a specialist in Polish affairs who does not appear to have been part of the English ‘Foreign Office’ see Sebastian Sobecki, ‘‘A man of curious enquiry’: John Peyton’s Grand Tour to central Europe and Robert Cecil’s Intelligence Network, 1596–1601,’ Renaissance Studies 29:3 (2014), 394–410.

Introduction 

lxxiii

117. A comparison has been carried out between the holograph letters of these men (on whose career in England see Wyatt, Italian Encounter, ad indicem, and Andrew Ashbee, ‘Lupo, Thomas (bap. 1571?, d. 1627/8?),’ in ODNB) and the drafts, duplicates and final copies of the Italian missives. One may want to remember that John Florio’s career at court started in the Jacobean era; cf. Frances A. Yates, John Florio: The Life of an Italian in Shakespeare’s England (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1934), 246 ff. 118. For a reproduction of this manuscript see my Editing Elizabeth I’s Italian Letters: 60. 119. Elizabeth began writing the text herself; at book 3 prose 1, however, probably for reasons of time (cf. Translations: 1592–98, 50) she began dictating to Windebank. On the schedule imposed by such a short period of time see Windebank’s memorandum, which is attached to the original manuscript, SP 12/289, fols. 9–19; cf. also Translations: 1592–98, 49–53. One may also want to remember that Windebank had collaborated with Wolley between 1587 and 1590, when, during Sir Francis Walsingham’s frequent bouts of ill health, Wolley had taken on most of the routine work of the office of the Secretary; cf. Parry, ‘Wolley, Sir John,’ in ODNB. 120. Cf., for a comparison of the hand in these notes and Windebank’s hand, BL, Cotton MS Nero B I, fol. 179. Windebank, in fact, seems to have annotated many of the holograph drafts by Elizabeth which he happened to handle; cf. e.g. his note to the Queen’s translation of Plutarch’s ‘On Curiosity’ (SP 12/289, fols. 90r–99v): ‘her Maiestes translation of a treatise of Curiositie written by Plutark, and putt into English miter. begon the iijde of this Nouember, and ended the ixth of the same monith, and copied out by her Maiestes [order] to me the xiijto of November.’ [3–9, 13 November 1598]. 121. See, also below, Letter 26, for another possible similar case. In a letter to Robert Cecil, Windebank stated that the reason why he had not sent some ‘letters sooner was the taking copies of them, for making entryes’ CP 88/102). As witnessed by Gui (the register now at the London Metropolitan Archives), and in much other surviving evidence, including the Italian manuscripts mentioned in this section, he was frequently busy preparing file documents of this sort. His italic hand can be seen in ten copies of Elizabeth’s missives to James VI of Scotland datable from the late 1580s to 1603 (CP 133/24, 82, 86,

lxxiv 

Introduction

87, 88, 90, 91, 95, 142; 134/19). As a comparison between Elizabeth’s 1588 holograph letter to James (BL, Additional MS 23240, art. 22, fol. 71) and the file copy in CP 133/34 can show, Windebank was extremely accurate when transcribing: only one mistake in about 410 words (an error ratio of 0.2 percent) can be found in the latter document. Windebank occasionally added, when necessary, some punctuation to his original (in two instances in this case), and normalized Elizabeth’s spellings quite consistently. In CP 133/34, he almost invariably amended the Queen’s distinctive use of ‘hit’ to ‘it,’ and most of her typical ‘ar’ endings to ‘er’. There seems to be little reason why he did not act similarly when—if at all—copying out the Queen’s Italian holographs. One may want to remember that Windebank’s copy of Letter 4 was taken from a lost intermediate copy; see the introduction to this missive below. 122. Lambeth Palace Library, MS 658, fol. 88; Heather Wolfe and Alan Stewart, Letterwriting in Renaissance England (Washington: Folger Shakespeare Library, 2004), 55. 123. Robert Cecil to Windebank, 14 May 1602: SP 12/284, fol. 21 (CSPD, 1601–1603, 190). Cecil is here mixing vernacular and Latin in his ‘al more solito’ (‘in the usual style’), and half-quoting a wellknown maxim from Ulpian, found in the digest of the Justinian laws ‘Quod principi placuit, legis habet vigorem’ (Digesta 1.4.1), ‘what a Prince has determined, has the force of a statute’; cf. The Digest of Justinian, transl. Charles Henry Monro (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1904), I, 23. The letter, not attached to Cecil’s, could be one of Elizabeth’s letters to James VI dating from this period. In May 1602 (as he had done in the past at least since 1588) Windebank copied and sent Sir Robert one of the Queen’s missives transcribed from Elizabeth’s holograph, which is still extant among the Cecil Papers, CP 133/90. 124. Read, Walsingham, I, 439. 125. Elton, The Tudor Constitution, 304. 126. Cf. Mary Hill Cole, ‘Monarchy in Motion: An Overview of Elizabethan Progresses,’ in The Progresses, Pageants, and Entertainments of Queen Elizabeth I, ed. Jayne Elisabeth Archer, Elizabeth Goldring and Sarah Knight (Oxford: Oxford University Press 2007), 27–45. Quite significantly, both the first draft of the missive to Brutti and the final version of the 1595 letter to Ferdinando I bear the same Eagle watermark (similar to Briquet 224) found on Elizabeth’s holograph translation of

Introduction 

lxxv

Cicero’s Pro Marcello, Oxford, Bodleian Library MS 900, probably written c. 1592; cf. Translations: 1592–98, 3–10; cf. also Woudhuysen, ‘The Queen’s Own Hand,’ 27 and below, nos. 20 and 24b. This watermark was in use at the English Court even before the 1590s: cf. Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, England-Hofkorrespondenz, Konvolut 2, fols. 20–21, a letter from Elizabeth to Rudolph II, dated 17 July 1582. 127. Cf. Wyatt, Italian Encounter, 144–45, and below, letter 21. 128. Even if a native of Genoa, one should add, Palavicino was in a position to have a good understanding of the situation in central Italy, and Tuscany in particular, as he and his family had been dealing in alum from at least the 1570s until the early 1580s; cf. Lawrence Stone, An Elizabethan: Sir Horatio Palavicino (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1956), 41–64, in particular 47–49; 63. See also below, Letters 14 and 21. 129. See Hughes, ‘Nicholas Faunt’s Discourse’: 500. 130. This work could have been made less troublesome also by consultation of selected sources. As Mark Taviner notes, Beale’s ‘various textual and personal sources for the answers to his queries’ were ‘a list of recognizably English books such as the ‘Bible in Inglish,’ the unnamed ‘Boke of presidentes,’ ‘The boke called the Register’ and ‘The boke of Statutes,’ as well as a wide variety of volumes of examples of Italian and French letters and books on notarial practice. ... These little notes and reminders that Beale made in the first months of his service show the multiplicity of the textual and personal sources for authority and information on proper practice that a budding Clerk of the Privy Council needed to become familiar with’ (Taviner, Robert Beale, 132–33). 131. Cf. Heather Wolfe, ‘Neatly Sealed, With Silk, and Spanish Wax or Otherwise’: The Practice of Letter-Locking with Silk Floss in Early Modern England,’ in S. P. Cerasano and Steven W. May, eds., ‘In the Prayse of Writing’: Early Modern Manuscript Studies in Honour of Peter Beal (London: British Library, 2012), 169–89; Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 28–35. 132. For colour illustration of these letters see my ‘Editing Elizabeth’s Italian Letters,’ 61–62. 133. Cf. Valentina Bricchi, ‘A Better Understanding for a Better Nation: The Italian Experience of William Thomas,’ Textus 24:3 (2011): 513.

lxxvi 

Introduction

134. Andrea Da Mosto, L’Archivio di Stato di Venezia, 2 vols. (Rome: Biblioteca d’Arte, 1937–40), I, 16. See also Id., I dogi di Venezia nella vita pubblica e privata (Milan: Martello [1960]). 135. AsVe, Collegio, Lettere Principi 33, fol. 7. 136. On Walsingham and Beale’s role in this section of the letter see the introduction to nos. 10–13 below. 137. CSPF, VIII, 558, no. 2563. Cf. also Brendan Simms and D. J. B. Trim, Humanitarian Intervention: A History (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011), 43–44. 138. SP 70/102, fol. 107. This document was brought to my attention by Guillaume Coatalen, who has discussed it in his paper ‘Quelques lettres bilingues de la reine Élisabeth Ière’ delivered at the SAES conference in 2011. 139. CP 83/48; cf. Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 26. 140. Salisbury, V, 12–16; on the context see Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 17–18. 141. CP 31/20; cf. Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 26–27. 142. Robert Beale, ‘A Treatise of the Office of a Councellor,’ BL, Additional MS 48149 (fols. 3v–9v), fol. 8. 143. Pryor, 7. In this, Elizabeth’s attitude appears to be very different from that of her father, Henry VIII: cf. David Starkey, ‘Court and Government,’ in Revolution Reassessed: Revisions in the History of Tudor Government and Administration ed. Christopher Coleman and David Starkey (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986), 47–50 and Seth Lerer, Courtly Letters in the Age of Henry VIII (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997), 87–89. 144. Cf. Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 26. Windebank himself once noted that when Elizabeth was interested in the contents of a missive being read to her, she would grab it; cf. ibid. and CP 83/48. 145. Iannaccaro and Petrina, ‘To and from the Queen’: 70. 146. Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 27. 147. On this topic see Andreani, ‘Manuscripts, Secretaries, and Scribes,’ 6. 148. Hughes, ‘Nicholas Faunt’s Discourse’: 503–4; see also E. John B. Allen, Post and Courier Service in the Diplomacy of Early Modern Europe (Nijhoff: The Hague, 1972), 127. Robert Beale gave similar advice, cf. Daybell Material Letter, 180 and Taviner, ‘Robert Beale and the Elizabethan polity,’132–33. 149. Faunt, Discourse, 504–5.

Introduction 

lxxvii

150. See Archivio di Stato di Mantova, Archivio Gonzaga 578 E. XII. 1 (‘Corrispondenza estera, Inghilterra e Scozia, Lettere Reali ai Principi di Mantova’), which only preserves a letter from 1597. 151. Respectively, BL, Royal MS 13 B I, fols. 101v, 129, 193 and AsFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fols. 16, 17, 18r–v. 152. Gui, pp. 400–1 and 458, and 187; ASVe, Collegio, Lettere Principi 33, fols. 16 and 22. 153. Cf. AsNa, MS Museo 99.c.32, fol. [7v], which states that what was once a volume of holograph missives from ‘Princes, Emperors and various Monarchs’ (including Elizabeth and Mary Queen of Scots) to Margaret is now incomplete. The volume is now MS Farnesiano 258, and no such letters are contained in it. 154. Cf. for example, AsGe, Archivio Segreto, 2827, which contains a minute of a letter to Elizabeth, 5 July 1580. See also Archivio Segreto, 1868, fols. 19–20v (3/13 September 1591) and 21v–22 (24 July/3 August 1591), and 1870, fol. 198 (10/20 August 1596), all Latin letters to the Queen, also found in SP 79, items 4–6. AsGe, Archivio Segreto, 1868, fol. 62r–v, a missive from the Doge addressed to Horatio Palavicino makes explicit mention of the receipt of a letter from the Queen, who appears to be ‘very well disposed’ towards the Genoese Republic (‘Dalla lettera della Maestà di cotesta Regina e dalla vostra parimente habbiamo ueduto e conosciuto ... la bonissima inclinatione sua verso questa Repubblica’). 155. AsGe, MS 349. Two entries on fol. 82r–v of this manuscript, to cite but one example, acknowledge receipt of the letters from James I now in Archivio Segreto, 2782/7, fols. 252–55. 156. John Harington, Nugae Antiquae, ed. Thomas Park, 2 vols. (London: J. Wright, 1804), I, 115; cf. also Harrison, xiii and Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 20 157. See above, note 1.

LETTER 1

To Katherine Parr 31 July 1544 Holograph

I

Date and Occasion

nternal and external evidence, including a watermark similar to Briquet 11262, assigns this letter (dated simply ‘from Saint James, the 31 of July’) to the summer of 1544, when Katherine Parr was Regent during Henry VIII’s absence due to the siege of Boulogne.1 This was a new situation indeed for the young Elizabeth. Between the death of Jane Seymour and the marriage to Katherine Howard there had been no queen’s household for her to join. She had been attached to Howard’s for the brief period it lasted; in 1543 she had joined Parr’s household. Elizabeth, however, had not taken part in the prolonged Progress of that year, when the King and his newly wedded wife travelled through Surrey, Hertfordshire, Bedfordshire and Oxfordshire.2 The King left for France on 11 July of the following year. Prior to this date, arrangements had been made for the then eight-year old Prince Edward to set up his own household (7 July) and end the ‘royal nursery,’ moving from Whitehall to Hampton Court. Here he was joined by his sister, Mary, and his stepmother on 21 July.3 Elizabeth evidently felt she should not let pass such an opportunity to re-enter the royal household just as Mary—who had already joined the Court fully in 1542—had managed to do. That said, her use of terms such as ‘exile’ and ‘envious fortune’ to refer to her separation from Katherine should not be taken literally. She had just been reinstated to the succession during the 1544 spring Session of Parliament, and it was merely © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_1

1

2 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

due to a series of coincidences that she had not met her stepmother during her last visit to Court a month before this letter was written.4 On 26 June 1544, she had taken part in a grand dinner at Whitehall which Katherine does not appear to have attended. The dinner was followed by a ‘void,’ a somewhat less formal ‘standing’ reception, intended to introduce Henry’s children and successors to the Court.5 No matter how significant on a symbolic level, this could not, however, alter the fact that, by virtue of the 1536 Succession Act, Elizabeth (and Mary) had not been legitimized.6 The hyperbolic language of this missive expresses Elizabeth’s desire to be reunited with the Queen, but also shows her will to re-establish a relationship with her father.7 This was something Katherine also sought to achieve in her letters to her husband, as the writer gratefully acknowledges; significantly, Elizabeth’s message closes with her wish that they can jointly rejoice in Henry’s hoped-for return from his enemies. Elizabeth’s use of Italian may well have been a deliberate choice, a means to attract attention to her text. Katherine’s interest in Italian language and culture is witnessed by an entry in the inventory of her books (which mentions one on vellum in this language), and by her patronage of the Venetian Court musicians, the Bassano brothers.8 In addition to this, it is worth noting that, either in 1543 or in this very year, Katherine came into possession of a copy of Petrarch’s Canzoniere and Triumphi with the lengthy introduction and learned exposition by Alessandro Vellutello (printed in Venice in 1543).9 The choice of language was timely indeed. If there is a possibility that Elizabeth had heard about Katherine’s Petrarch volume, it seems equally probable that some of the Court tutors recommended the use of Italian—and perhaps helped the would-be princess in her composition.10 Texts The holograph of Elizabeth’s first letter (BL, Cotton MS Otho C X, fol. 235)11 was damaged in the fire which threatened to destroy the Cotton collection in 1731; fortunately, a copy of it had been made prior to this date, and is now in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, MS Smith 68, fol. 50 (Sm68).12 The text in angular brackets is taken from this source; given the rather poor quality of the Sm68 transcript, occasionally, alternative conjectural readings have been provided and noted in the apparatus.

To Katherine Parr 

3

The translation below draws freely, with occasional corrections, from the one presented in CW, 5–6. 1. L’inimica fortuna inuidiosa d’ogni bene, et voluitrice de cose humane priuò per un’anno intero della Illustrissima presentia vostra, et non ess anchora contenta di questo, vn’altra uolta me spoglio del mede bene: la qual cosa a me saria intollerabile, s’io non pensassi be di goderla. Et in questo mio exilio certamente conosco la cle sua altezza hauer hauuto cura, et sollicitudine, della sanità m quanto fatto haurebbe la maiestà del Re. Per la qual cosa n sono tenuta de seruirla, ma etiandio da figlial amore reuer 4 ben tosto] bien tosto Sm68  5 conosco] conostò Sm68 6 sollicitudine] solicitudine Sm68  7 maiestà] majestà Sm68  Per] Par Sm68

1 L’inimica... inuidiosa: cf. Boethius, De Consolatione Philosophiae 2.3, where Fortune looks at the speaker ‘liventi oculo’ (‘with an envious eye’; much later in her life, Elizabeth was to translate this as ‘with a heavy eye,’ Translations: 1592–98, 132). The theme of envious fortune, however, is a well-known classical topos (see e.g. Virgil, Aeneid, XI.42–44), and knew a number of variations in the Middle Ages and the Renaissance; see Howard R. Patch, The Goddess Fortuna in Medieval Literature (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1927), esp. 48–49. Interestingly, the expression ‘fortuna, a me sempre nemica’ is found in Petrarch (Canzoniere 259), whose work, as seen above, Katherine might have been reading just at that time. 1 voluitrice... humane: cf. Elizabeth’s translation of Cicero’s Pro Marcello, where Fortune is called ‘the leadar of all worldly haps’ (Translations 1592–98, 20). The idea that Fortune rules and overthrows ‘all things’ (Translations: 1544–89, 255) figures prominently in Calvin’s Institutio Christianae Religionis (1536), the first chapter of which Elizabeth translated from the French edition (1541) and presented to Katherine in December 1545. Florio 1611 has an entry for ‘Volutrice fortuna,’ translated as ‘fleeting or changing fortune.’ 2 anno intero: the marriage between Henry and Katherine was celebrated on 12 July 1543, and the couple left on the progress a few days later; Elizabeth, who might have accompanied them only for the first part of the tour, was certainly back to continue her schooling by 13 August; Starkey, Six Wives, 717–18. 3 vn’altra uolta... bene: Katherine was not present at the dinner at Whitehall, which took place on 26 June 1544; Elizabeth, however, may as well refer to the fact that she failed to see her during the autumn, when the Royal Court and the households of the royal children were in close proximity; cf. Starkey, Six Wives, 740–1.

5

4 

10

15

20

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

intendendo vostra Illustrissima Altezza non me hauer domentic volta che alla maiestà del Re ha scritto: il che a me ap quella prieghare. Pero infino a qua non hebbi ardire d per il che al presente uostra Eccellentissima altezza humilmente che scriuendo a sua maistà si degni de raccommend gando sempre sua dolce benedettione, similmente pr l signore Iddio gli mandi successo bonissimo acquis soui inimici, accioche piu presto possia uostra a me con Lei rallegrarsi del suo felice retorno. N dio, che conserui sua Illustrissima altezza alla cui gr asciando le mani m’offero et raccomm Jacobo alli 31 di Julio.

12 Eccellentissima] Eccelentissima Sm68  13 maistà] majestà Sm68  reccommendarmela] ~ first altered to reccommendarmelo and later to reccommendarmeli Sm68 16 possia] possio Sm68  18 conserui] conserve Sm68  20 alli] alla Sm68 21 figliola] filiogla, Sm68

Letter 1—Translation Inimical Fortune, envious of all good, she who revolves all things human, has deprived me of your most illustrious presence for an entire year; and

9 domenticata: rather than being an error, this form of ‘dimenticata’ / ‘dimenticato’ is found in a number of contemporary sources, including Pietro Bembo’s Lettere (Venice: Girolamo Scotto, 1562, sig. F1) and in Girolamo Muzio’s Lettere Catholiche (Venice: G. Andrea Valvassori, 1571, sig. 2H3). 11 quella prieghare: i.e., ‘quel pregare’ or ‘quella preghiera.’ Elizabeth is here stressing the fact that Katherine was so attentive to her stepdaughter’s needs as to even anticipate her pleading to her father. In fact, in her extant letters to Henry, the Queen repeatedly mentioned the fact that all of his children were well and in good health; cf. Letters no. 7, 10, 12, 13 and 15 in Katherine Parr: CWR, 58–69. 15 il signore... inimici: Mueller suggests a possible precedent for this appeal in Katherine’s translation of John Fisher’s ‘A prayer for the King’ (‘that he may vanquish and overcome all his and our foes,’ Katherine Parr: CWR, 363–64), which is possible; similar phrases, however, are very common in Renaissance devotional texts.

To Katherine Parr 

5

still not being content, has divested me of that same good, which would be intolerable to me if I did not think to enjoy it again soon. And in this my exile I know surely that your highness’ clemency has had as much care and solicitude for my health as His majesty the King would have had. For which I am not only bound to serve you, but also to revere you with daughterly love, since I am aware that your most illustrious highness has not forgotten me every time you have written to His majesty the King, which would have been for me to do. This is why, heretofore I have not dared to write to him, and why at present I humbly entreat your most excellent highness that when writing to his majesty you will deign to recommend me to him, ever entreat his sweet benediction and likewise entreat the Lord God grant him every success in gaining victory over his enemies so that your highness, and I together with you, may the sooner rejoice at his happy return. I entreat nothing else from God but that He may preserve your most illustrious highness, to whose grace, humbly kissing your hands, I offer and commend myself. From Saint James on the thirty-first of July. Your most obedient daughter and most faithful servant. Elizabeth

3 divested: rather than ‘to rob,’ this may be the meaning for ‘spogliare’ Elizabeth had in mind, similar to the OED, ‘divest,’ v. 2a: ‘To strip (a person or thing) of possessions, rights, or attributes; to denude, dispossess, deprive’ (the first occurrence given here, however, is the Myrrour for Magistrates, 1563). 4 soon: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, s.v. ‘bentosto.’ 10 This is why: the Latinate sense of ‘però,’ deriving from ‘per hoc’—‘for this’—is well attested in Italian (Cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘però,’ cong., 2; see also the Vocabolario della Crusca, which notes the similarity between this and Latin ‘ideo,’ ‘idcirco.’). It is present in a well-known line of Petrarch’s Canzoniere ‘tempo non mi parea da far riparo Contra colpi d’Amor: però m’andai Secur, senza sospetto’ (III, ll. 5–7). This meaning makes very good sense in Elizabeth’s letter instead of ‘however,’ which would undermine the rhetorical (and logic) crescendo of her text. One may also want to note that she used ‘però’ in this way in her letters to Maximilian II (nos. 5 and 6 below).

5

10

15

20

6 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Notes 1. Cf. CW, 5; ACFLO, 5–6. The watermark presents affinities also with Gravell Hand 047.1, datable to the mid-late 1540s. 2. See Simon Adams, Elizabeth I (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, forthcoming), and the note to line 2 in the letter, below. For a different chronology and interpretation of these events see Starkey, Six Wives, 718–19. 3. SP 1/189, fols. 184–86; see also LP, XIX, i, 864; 943, 954. See also Starkey, Six Wives, 738–40 and Katherine Parr: CWC, 51–52. 4. Starkey, Six Wives, 719 (citing PRO OBS 1419); Id., Apprenticeship, 30–32. 5. Starkey, Apprenticeship, 31. 6. The 1536 Succession Act could not be repealed, though the King had the power to name any of his blood to titles, which he did in 1544 (also, as a first instalment of his will—which he was empowered by the 1536 Act to use to establish the succession); cf. Michael A. R. Graves, Henry VIII: A Study in Kingship (London: Pearson Longman, 2003), 121–22. Mary would later solve the problem by having her mother’s divorce overturned in 1553, and Elizabeth followed suit in 1559. I am indebted to Simon Adams for this note. 7. As noted by Starkey, Apprenticeship, 36 one should remember that it would have been considered unseemly for Elizabeth, for reasons of etiquette and ‘royal good manners,’ to dare to write to her father directly. The rule that no one, excluding the King’s ministers, wives (and/or mistresses) and ambassadors, could initiate an unsolicited correspondence applied to the royal children as well. 8. Linda Porter, Katherine the Queen: The Remarkable Life of Katherine Parr (London: Macmillan, 2010), 133, 156. Compare also, for a recent analysis on the significance of Anne Boleyn’s books, G. W. Bernard, Anne Boleyn: Fatal Attractions (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2010), 98–108. 9. James P. Carley, The Books of King Henry VIII and his Wives (London: British Library, 2004), 138–39. The printed book, now British Library (C.27.e.19), is Il Petrarcha con l’espositione d’A. Vellutello; con le figure a i triomphi et con piu cose utili in varii luoghi aggiunte (Venice: Trino di Monferrà for Giolito da Ferrara, [1543]). Notwithstanding the 1544 date on the frontispiece, the book was actually printed in 1543, as witnessed by the variant colophon bear-

To Katherine Parr 

7

ing the date ‘MDLIII’; cf. Salvatore Bongi, Annali di Gabriel Giolito de’ Ferrari (2 vols., Rome: Ministero della Pubblica Istruzione, 1890–1895; repr. Rome 1965) I, 80; Angela Nuovo and Christian Coppens, I Giolito e la Stampa nell’Italia del XVI Secolo (Geneva: Droz, 2005), 133 note 31. 10. On Elizabeth’s early Italian teachers and tutors see the Introduction, 1.1. 11. For a facsimile see Pryor, 16. An examination of the original has enabled me to correct the transcription presented in ACFLO, 5–6. 12. A transcript from this manuscript, which Thomas Hearne inherited from the scholar Thomas Smith of Magdalen College, Oxford (cf. ODNB, s.v.), was published in Hearne’s edition of the Vita Henrici Quinti of Tito Livio Frulovisi (Oxonii: e theatro Sheldoniano, 1716), 164–65. The text, which is evidently derived from this source, has not been collated.

LETTER 2

To Girolamo Priuli, Doge of Venice March 1560/1

T

Date and Occasion

here had not been an English ambassador to Venice since 1556, when Pietro Vanni (Peter Vannes, then ambassador to the Republic) had left.1 It may have seemed quite appropriate, then, that Elizabeth should send at least an envoy to the Republic to re-establish diplomatic relations. At first glance, Letter 2 may well appear to be a piece of standard diplomatic correspondence. However, a careful analysis of its background reveals that this is, instead, connected to a complicated story of murder and international intrigue. Two drafts of this missive are found in the Cecil Papers among documents dating from the early 1560s. Both were evidently penned by a skilled scribe, quite likely a native speaker, and possibly, judging from the peculiar Italian use, a man from Northern Italy. The bifolium on which these texts (and that of the next letter) are preserved was probably once endorsed ‘1560,’ as the Salisbury calendar states.2 The date certainly affirms it was penned at a time when diplomatic relations between Venice and England were rather tense, and the letter itself is evidently attempting to address a delicate issue. Vanni had left Venice quite hurriedly, possibly because of his involvement in the death of Edward Courtenay, Earl of Devon.3 Now, having chosen the Venetian Marcantonio Erizzo as her new envoy, Elizabeth was dismayed to discover that this man was, in fact, an exile, and was trying to get the Republic to grant him permission to return to his native land. © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_2

9

10 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Marcantonio, son of Francesco, was a descendant of one of the heroes of the Republic, the courageous Podestà of Negroponte (modern Evia, Greece), Paolo Erizzo, who had perished at the hands of the Turks in 1470.4 Marcantonio had been residing in England long enough to be considered a respectable, if somewhat unscrupulous merchant by the beginning of Elizabeth’s reign.5 His personal record in his native country, though, was far from spotless. In December 1546 he had been accused of having plotted, in collaboration with his brother Lodovico and his friend Lodovico da l’Armi, the assassination of his uncle Maffeo Bernardo in order to inherit his wealth. On 11 May 1547 Erizzo was tried and sentenced to life imprisonment (Lodovico and da l’Armi were not so fortunate, and were executed the next day), but this was amended to a life banishment on the islands of Cherso and Ossero, from where he managed to escape a few years later.6 Interestingly, Maffeo Bernardo had denounced Cesare Fregoso (who was murdered in 1541), and the latter was discovered to have passed confidential information concerning the Republic to the French. Lodovico da l’Armi, on his part, had been carrying letters to and from England, and was involved, together with the English agent Guido Giannetti (to whom Elizabeth’s next letter is addressed), in an anti-imperial plot in Venice, supported by Henry VIII.7 That Marcantonio himself was to some degree involved in the English intelligence network is evidenced by a request for safe passage made on his behalf in 1555.8 Whatever his role under the earlier Tudors, Erizzo was certainly known to Elizabeth since the early years of her reign. He first exchanged gifts with her on New Year’s Eve 1558/9 (when he presented the Queen with ‘two peire of Parfumed Gloves,’ and received a rather customary gilt bowl), and his name appears regularly, with the exception of the years 1564 and 1565, in all of the extant lists until 1568.9 Erizzo’s services were evidently appreciated. His motive for travelling to Italy in 1560/1, in fact, was quite probably not wholly diplomatic in nature. It seems to have been related to his offer, in early-mid-March, to sell 20,000 bowstaves, 6,000 bows, as well as a large quantity of brimstone and saltpetre from Naples to the English State at a reasonable price.10 The Venetian government clearly had enough reasons to be suspicious of Marcantonio and consider him a persona non grata. The double draft printed below, which presents both a quite direct and a more elaborate text, reveals the difficulty on the writer’s part to find appropriate words to justify the choice of an envoy who was a convicted accomplice to a murder, and whose real purpose in returning to the Venetian dominions (even if, evidently, not stated here) was that of purchasing weapons. While

TO GIROLAMO PRIULI, DOGE OF VENICE 

11

in all likelihood largely composed by someone other than the Queen,11 a touch of Elizabeth’s style may nonetheless be found in the candid request to grant her the first favour she has ever asked of the Doge. Typical for Elizabeth’s correspondence, such a request was best expressed in Italian. Texts Both of the drafts printed below appear on the same folio in Cecil Papers 153/64, followed, on the verso, by the text of Letter 3. Letters 2a–b and 3 were penned by the same hand. This scribe has not been identified, and his handwriting does not appear in any other Italian letter written for Elizabeth, which may be in itself significant (cf. the Introduction, 2.4). While constituting ideal candidates, both Erizzo’s and Peter Vannes’s hands are radically different from the one in this document.12 The appearance of a number of Northern Italian features in this text (including the use of ‘alchune,’ ‘ocaxione,’ ‘donque’ and ‘longo’) does not seem to fit Vanni, who was from Lucca, in central Italy, but it could be compatible with both Erizzo’s and Giovan Battista Castiglione’s provenance. The latter was at Court in 1559, and appears in the same New Year gift list as Erizzo.13 Given the differences in wording, both versions have been translated separately below. 2a. Serenissimo Principe El non esser nata prima ch’hora occaxione di scriuere, é dichiarare la buona uolonta et mente nostra uerso cotesta Republicha, si come hanno sempre hauto, tanto la felice memoria del Re Henrico nostro padre, quanto tutti 1 Serenissimo Principe: while Elizabeth’s later letters to Venice regularly present the Latin opening, ‘Illustrissimo Principi, Domino’ followed by the Doge’s name and surname, James I’s letter-writing formulary, Folger V a 603, fol. 32, gives ‘Serenissimo Principi ac Domino’ as the correct form for the incipit of a letter to the highest public figure in Venice. In fact, the Italian address found here was the standard salutation in the sixteenth century; cf. Relazioni degli Ambasciatori Veneti al Senato, ed. Eugenio Albèri, series 1, vol. 1 and series 3 vol. 1 (Firenze: Tipografia all’insegna di Clio, 1839–40), passim. 4 hauto: far from being an error, the form ‘hauto’ for ‘havuto’ is well attested in sixteenthcentury Italian: see, for example, the letters from correspondents as diverse as Cosimo and Alessandro de’ Medici, Innocenzo Cibo, Antonio Sardi, Cosimo Bartoli in ASFi Mediceo del Principato 181, fol. 66 (1534); 3716, fol. 88 (1539); 345, fol. 187 (1540); 5, fol. 520 (1544); 521a, fol. 1085 and 3080, fol. 104 (1567).

12 

5

10

15

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

li nostri antecessori ci muoue al presente di non solo certificar la ­serenita uostra, che la medesima resta in noi conseruata, ma con desiderio de continuarla, et ampliarla. et per darle occaxione di prometerssj di noi de magior cose ci mouiamo hora à dirle ch’hauendo deliberato di mandar in coteste parte d’Ittalia et specialmente nel uostro dominio, uno agente per negotiare alchunne cose di qualch’importanza et parendoci ben atto è suficiente assai Marc’Antonio Erizzo Nobille di cotesta citta, per la longa experientia, che di lui s’è hauto, lo habbiammo eletto, il qual scusandossi in questo non poter’ seruirci, essendo esule, impero sperando che per esser questa la prima richiesta, di poter’ con sua buona gratia obtenerla, maxime non dimandando di torre à uostra serenita ma di renderle un suo gientilhuommo di cossi buone qualita adottato, che ne sforcia à dimandaruilo in special dono è piacer’, de restituirlo nela pristina liberta, afermandole che ne terremo particular’ memoria, quanto piu sara fauorito da uoi per nostro rispetto. – Letter 2a—Translation

5

That no previous occasion has arisen until now to write and declare our good intentions and disposition towards this Republic—which both our father King Henry of happy memory and all of our predecessors have always maintained—prompts us at this present time not only to make manifest to your Serenity that the same has been preserved in us, but that we desire to continue and extend them. And to give you occasion to expect greater things from us, we will now tell you that, having resolved to send to those parts of Italy—and, in particular, to your dominions—an envoy to 9 Ittalia: a sixteenth-century variant spelling of ‘Italia,’ as witnessed by Girolamo Ruscelli’s version of Ptolemy’s Geography, La Geografia di Claudio Ptolomeo Alessandrino (Venice: Vincenzo Valgrisi, 1561), sig. K1, Giovanni Luigi Da Milano (ed.), Historia della vita e morte di S. Martiniano e di santo Innocentio (Tortona: Bartolomeo Bolla, 1599), sigs. O2v (two occurrences) and Q1. Title-pages featuring this spelling include USTC 842588 – EDIT 1669312 (Milan, 1576) and USTC 838262—EDIT 1631499 (Turin, 1525). 11 Nobille: the Erizzo family would provide the Republic with a Doge in the seventeenth century. See, however, the reference to Marcantonio as simply a ‘gentleman’ in the second version of the letter. 4 maintained: the English verb suits the contextual polysemy of ‘avuto’ in the Italian text – which could be interpreted both as ‘possessed’ and (by effect of the reference to ‘memoria’) ‘retained [in mind].’ 5 Serenity: both ‘Serenissimo’ and ‘Serenità’ were included in Florio 1598 (sig. 2H3) with specific reference to the title of honour given to reigning princes, a meaning recorded in the OED (‘serenity,’ n., 4; however, with no quotation from this source).

TO GIROLAMO PRIULI, DOGE OF VENICE 

13

deal with certain matters of some importance; since Marc’Antonio Erizzo, a Nobleman of that city, seemed to us perfectly suitable and adequate given the extensive experience we have had of him, we have chosen him for this role. The latter declared he was, unfortunately, unable to serve us, because he is an exile. We hope, however, this being our first request, that this favour we ask of you shall, in your benevolence, be granted. And this, in particular because the request is not to remove, but to return, a gentleman endowed with such good qualities to your Serenity—which obliges [us] to ask you, as a special gift and favour, to restore him to his former freedom. We declare that we will keep such proper memory of this as is commensurable to the favour you will bestow on him, out of respect for us.

10

15

20

2b. La fede, et sinciera amoreuolezza, ch’ ha sempre regnato non solo tra la felice memoria del Re Henrico nostro padre, ma con tuttj li altri antecessori nostri, et uostra serenita ci persuade conseruarci nell’istessa opinione conoscendo quella da i uiui effettj conseruatrize d’ogni uera amicitia, occorendoci donque mndar’ in Ittalia uno agente per negotiare alchunne cose d’importanza, et specialmente nel uostro dominio, et hauendo conosciuto à tal’ maneggio attissimo, et di molta nostra satisfatione Marc’Antonio Erizzo gientil’huomo dela uostra citta, qual’si truoua qui, habbiamo fato ellettione dela persona sua per negotiare doue sara bisogno, il qual s’escusa non poter in questo seruirne, essendo egli in essilio: onde confissa nellà cortesia di vostra serenita ne mouiamo à instantemente chiederle in singular piace d’esser contenta à nostra satisfatione, accio in tal’caso si possiamo preualer del detto, di restituirlo nela prestina liberta, che lo terremo per segnalato fauore, et quanto piu sara da uoi per nostro rispetto fauorito, ci sara tanto piu gratto. –

9 deal with: on this meaning of ‘negoziare’ cf. Florio 1598, sig. V5v. 11 chosen: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘elezione,’ 1. 15 in particular: cf. ‘massime,’ ‘massimamente’ in Florio 1598, sig. T1v. 19 commensurable... him: reciprocity of actions and consequences is here clearly hinted at by means of the use of ‘quanto più’ (literally, ‘the more’) in the Italian text. A much more evident reference to this will be found in the 1580s Venice letters (cf. e.g. no. 11b below).

5

10

15

14 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Letter 2b—Translation

5

10

15

The trust, and sincere affection, that has always reigned not only between our father King Henry of happy memory, but also between all of our predecessors, and your Serenity, convinces us of the need to preserve the same opinion, aware as we are of its deep effects as the preserver of every true friendship. Thus, we have occasion to send an envoy to Italy to deal with certain matters of importance, in particular to your dominions, and knowing Marcantonio Erizzo, a Nobleman of your city now living here, to be very adequate, and much to our satisfaction in such business, we have selected him to negotiate [on our behalf] where necessary. Unfortunately, the latter has declared that he is an exile, and as such cannot pay us any service in this matter. Thus, entrusting ourselves to your Serenity’s kindness, we now earnestly ask you, as a special favour, to condescend to gratify our request—so that we might make use of the said person—to restore him to his former freedom. This we will remember as a notable kindness, and the more you bestow favour on him, out of respect for us, the more will we be pleased.

1 affection: ‘kindness’ is the meaning presented in Thomas for ‘Amorevolezza’ (Principal Rules, sig. B3v); see, however, also Florio 1598, sig. B3. 8 in such business: cf. ‘maneggio’ in Florio 1598, sig. S5v. 12 earnestly: cf. Vocabolario Treccani,’instante’ / ‘instantemente,’ 3 and Florio 1598, sig. Q3. 14 notable: cf. ‘marcare’ in Florio 1598, sig. S6v.

TO GIROLAMO PRIULI, DOGE OF VENICE 

15

Notes 1. Cf. L. E. Hunt, ‘Vannes, Peter (c.1488–1563),’ ODNB. The Venetian ambassador in England had followed Philip II to the Netherlands in 1556 and the Republic did not replace him. For an account of the pressures from Rome to avoid a resumption of diplomatic relationships between Venice and London see CSPVen, VII, xi–xxii. 2. Unfortunately, the manuscript has suffered some damage, and a portion of it, where the date may have once been, is now missing. Part of the original endorsement, however, is visible and perfectly legible (‘Minute of a lettre for marc Antonio Erizzo. / to be resorted to his Countrey’). 3. Queen Elizabeth, however, disregarded any such ‘unsavoury rumours, and allowed Vannes to retain his livings after 1558’ (Hunt, ‘Vannes, Peter’). 4. On Paolo Erizzo and the legendary aura of his death see DBI, s.v. 5. See, for example, the deliberation of the Privy Council of 3 December 1558 in PC 2/8, fol. 202 (CSPF, I: 1558–1559, 19). 6. CSP Venice, VI: 1555–1558, 72, note 1. 7. See CSP Venice, V: 1534–1554, 179–87; 213–19; Giuseppe Tassini, Alcune delle più clamorose condanne capitali eseguite in Venezia sotto la Repubblica (Venezia: Gio. Cecchini, 1867), 187–89; see also LP Henry VIII, XXI, part 2: 1546, 382. M. Anne Overell, Italian Reform and English Reformations (Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008), 37; Aldo Stella, ‘Guido da Fano, eretico del secolo XVI al servizio del re d’Inghilterra,’ Rivista di storia della Chiesa in Italia 13 (1959): 196-238; in particular 201, 207–9. 8. CSP Venice, VI: 1555–1558, 72. 9. Lawson, New Year’s Gift Exchanges, nos. 59.166, 59.391, 62.173, 62.360, 63.344, 67.164, 67.340, 68.164 and p. 646. Erizzo’s first gift stayed with the Queen, which was at least a sign that it had caught her eye. 10. Cf. SP 70/24, fols. 3–5; SP 12/16, fol. 77 (dated, respectively, 2 and 15 March 1560/1). See also David Cressy, Saltpeter: The Mother of Gunpowder (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2013), 51. 11. See the Introduction, 2.4.

16 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

12. Cf. Erizzo’s holograph letter, SP 70/24, fols. 3–5. For a significant example of Vanni’s hand, see the Latin letter he penned for Henry VIII, sold at Christie’s on 4 June 2008 (Sale 7590, Lot 76). 13. Lawson, New Year’s Gift Exchanges, no. 59.176. The letter, however, does not appear to be in Castiglione’s hand; cf. CP 4/15 (written at Westminster in 1568). See also the Introduction above, 1.1 and (for a note on another ‘double version’) 2.2.

LETTER 3

To Guido Giannetti [1560/1]

T

Date and Occasion

he request for a pardon for Erizzo (Letter 2, above) was meant to be presented to the Doge by Guido Giannetti, an Italian protestant who had been acting as an English agent first in Germany and later in Venice.1 Unfortunately, Giannetti, a friend of Peter Vannes’s and, as once described by the Queen, ‘a faithful servant of Henry VIII and Edward VI,’2 had been incarcerated by the local authorities in February 1560/1 at the request of the Inquisition. The Queen had to write to the Doge on 18 March asking for his release.3 It seems quite improbable that Guido could have done much for Erizzo’s case. Both men, equally embarrassing because of their involvement in the da l’Armi affair, quietly disappeared from the Queen’s international correspondence after this date. Texts CP 153/64v, in the same hand as the items printed above. 3. Al Magnifico Messer Guido giannettj Carissimo la presente si fa per notificarle, che s’è receuuto diuerse uostre lettere, è che restiamo satisfattj del uostro seruitio, nel qual haremo caro © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_3

17

18 

5

10

15

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

che continuuiate, et in oltre che subbito à l’hauta di questa non manchiate d’appresentar’ in nome nostro l’inclusa littera diritta al serenissimo Principe, quando ui pagia pero tempo opportuno, et insieme procurarne la risposta et quanto per essa desideriamo, il qual conoscerete per la copia d’essa lettera che sia con questa usando quei termini tanto in pubblico, che in priuato, che giudicherete conuenientj; é quando pur fate le debite experienze, ui fusse negato di uoler’ restituir esso Marc’Antonio Erizzo nella prestina liberta, prochurare almeno, che li sia concesso libero saluo conduto di poter’ ritornare alla patria, et in ogni altro luogo del suo dominio per quel tempo che hara de negotiare quelle cose che da noij li saranno imposte, tornandoci molto à prepositto l’opera sua, che di ragione non ci douera esser’ negato cossi honesta richiesta, tenendo per fermo, che quando fia meglio conosciuto, non li sara fatta molta dificulta, in conciederli la total gratia, la qual cosa potrete certificarle, che in uero ne sara gratissimo, donandoci notitia d’ogni seguito. – Letter 3—Translation

5

10

To the Right Worshipful Master Guido Giannetti Well beloved, this is to inform you that various letters have been received from you, and that we remain satisfied with your service, which we would be keen for you to continue. Moreover, as soon as you receive this, [we ask] that you will not fail to present the enclosed letter addressed to the Most Serene Prince when you will deem opportune, and obtain both an answer to it and what we desire to attain through it—which you will know by the copy of the letter enclosed herewith—using what public and private means you consider appropriate. And, having attempted all that is necessary, should it turn out impossible for you to have Marcantonio Erizzo restored to his former freedom, you will at least ensure that he is granted safe conduct to return to his native country and to pass through any of its 4 hauta: i.e, avuta. 1 Right Worshipful Master: cf. Thomas, Principal Rules, sigs. T3v and U3v. 4 as soon as: clearly, ‘subbito’ is not meant here as ‘immediately’ (which would contradict what is stated in the next lines), but as in Vocabolario Treccani ‘subito,’ 2, 1b. 6 when... opportune: literally, ‘when the time will seem to you appropriate for this,’ again, reminiscent of the Latin ‘per hoc’ (cf. above, Letter 1). 9-11 And... freedom: the almost untranslatable personal construction of the original with its ‘denied to you’ and the reference to ‘voler restituire’ emphasizes Giannetti’s active role in the dialogue with the authorities.

To Guido Giannetti 

19

dominions for such time as will be necessary for him to deal with those things which we will require of him. His work, in fact, is of great usefulness to us. Reasonably, such an honest request should not be denied us, being confident that, when better known, it will not be difficult to grant him a full pardon. That he will indeed prove most grateful you can be certain. Let us have news of what will follow.

15

20 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Notes 1. See Guido Dall’Olio, ‘Giannetti (Zannetti), Guido (Guido da Fano)’ in DBI. Stella, ‘Guido da Fano, eretico del secolo XVI,’ 196– 238; Overell, Italian Reform and English Reformations, 29–30. 2. BL, Royal MS 13 B I, fol. 45. 3. Giannetti was freed in September of the same year. He apparently had much less contact with England after this; cf. Dall’Olio, ‘Giannetti,’ par. 8. The Queen’s letter, in Latin, is preserved in Ascham’s letter-book, Royal MS 13 B I, fol. 45. Ascham himself wrote to ask his friend Jacopo Ragazzoni to intercede for Giannetti on the same date (Giles, Works of Ascham, II, 34).

LETTERS 4–6

To Maximilian II, Holy Roman Emperor

A

t a difficult point in her life, in the mid-1560s, during the crisis in the Austrian marriage negotiations, Elizabeth decided to write in Italian to Maximilian II, brother to Archduke Charles, her possible future husband. She wrote these lines with extreme care, which is hardly surprising: the situation was delicate indeed, and the risk that her words might be quoted back at her was far from remote. It is evident from her corrections—some of which were done currente calamo—that she paused at various stages during the writing process, and subsequently revised her drafts carefully (and/or, at least in part, had these texts revised for her, possibly by Roger Ascham or William Cecil, who added the date in the final version of Letter 4).1 The Queen was equally attentive to the choice of vocabulary and the mise en page of these texts. The final versions (now in the Vienna State Archive) are, in fact, three exceptional examples of her best hand.2 Interestingly, these holograph copies present a number of substantial amendments from the draft versions. These alterations provide a unique window onto the Queen at work on her foreign correspondence. While some revisions are substantial,3 most concern matters of style, spelling, corrections of syntax and fine tuning of consecutio temporum. To quote but one example, Elizabeth’s draft phrase ‘ó ch’io non tengo per honorata offerta quella della parte dell fratello vostro Anzi mi reputo felice che habbiate quella bona oppinione di me che desiderate della mano mia si stretto nodo’ becomes, in the letter that was sent, ‘Ó Ch’io non tenessi per honorata offerta quella della parte del fratello suo. Anzi mi reputai felice che 21

22 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

haveuate cosi bona oppinione di me per ricerchar della mano mia si stretto nodo.’ Revisions such as these are compatible with Elizabeth’s practice in her English letters. One of the few surviving examples of a holograph draft and copy of a letter in Elizabeth’s own hand shows that she would take the time to go over her choice of vocabulary and revise her wording in many places. Approximately six hundred words in Cecil Papers 133/80 (fols. 120–22, an English letter to James of Scotland, May 1594) were corrected in no less than thirteen places when transferred to the final twopage text, now British Library, Add MS 23240, fol. 132r–v. The final copy itself contains seven alterations, two of which appear to be afterthoughts and two currente calamo revisions.4 The corrections in the missives to Maximilian II show the great care that Elizabeth took in shaping the final text of her letters, possibly with the help of her secretariat.5 Scribal copies of these, in fact, bearing some of the corrections, and other alterations, are to be found among the State Papers at the National Archives and the Cotton manuscripts at the British Library. Rather than using ‘standard’ diplomatic Latin (or Spanish, the language employed by Maximilian in his correspondence with her), she resorted to Italian, probably as a means to establish a more intimate, almost affectionate rapport with the Emperor at a time when the negotiations seemed to be irremediably stalled.6 Just as in her letter to James quoted above—which was written in May 1594, at a time when she could have been suspected of having supported the Earl of Bothwell’s abortive coup7—she was clearly weighing up every word in order to be as effective as possible. In January 1593 Elizabeth complained to James that he had never welcomed her warning that he was surrounded by ‘wicked Conspirators’ as a sincere gesture of friendship. On the contrary, she declared, it ‘was thought an Italian invention to make you hold me dearer.’8 In the same vein, in her letters to Maximilian almost thirty years earlier, she protests her sincerity. Indeed, if her missives did not contain elements of deceit and ‘inventions’ they were certainly full of rhetorical inventio and clever turns of phrase, and her elaborate courteous sentences often concealed a polite, but firm request. It appears, then, that by the 1560s Elizabeth could already transform Italian courtesy into a sharp political tool.

To maximilian ii, holy roman emperor  

23

Notes 1. Cf. ‘Aprilis’ in this document and ‘Aprill’ / ‘April’ in Burghley’s journals, CP 229/2, fols. 5, 8 and CP 229/1, fol. 18 (see also below). Cecil could certainly read Italian, as witnessed by his numerous endorsements and notes to letters in this language. In the mid1580s he received a series of letters in Italian connected with the peace negotiations in the Netherlands, which he annotated in his hand; cf. e.g. SP 77/1, fols., 179, 194, 194v (see below, Letters 16-17). Cf. also Wallace T. MacCaffrey, ‘Cecil, William, first Baron Burghley (1520/21–1598)’ in ODNB. On Elizabeth’s remark, some two years earlier than Letter 4, that she was ‘half Italian,’ see the first paragraph of the Introduction. 2. See the Introduction, 2.1. 3. Cf. e.g. Letter 4, draft 1, and the final version, below, where ‘ho fatto Electione di questo gentilhuomo chi mi e molto fidele et molto sauio chi al quale spero non vi dispiacera la Maestà Vostra dar audientia fauoreuole et sia colpa se sia fatto nell suo credito a me sia dato alla colpa et non il biasimo all messangier nel quale possiat confidar come a mstessa’ becomes ‘ho fatto Electione di questo gentilhuomo chi mi è molto fedele et di molto compiuto ingenio[.] Alquale piacera La Maesta Vostra dar benigna audientia, Et se la piacera crederlo Come me stezza mi compiacera molto[.].’ 4. This are, respectively, ‘letter 90, draft’ and ‘letter 90’ in ACFLO, 102–3; 100–2. On Elizabeth’s revisions see also the Introduction, 2.2. 5. While Castiglione, Elizabeth’s former Italian teacher, might in theory have contributed the corrections to the Maximilian letters, both the text and the handwriting of his holograph letter to William Brooke, Lord Cobham (who, significantly happened to be the brother of the bearer of Letter 6; cf. the introductory note below) seem to deny the plausibility of this hypothesis. Cf. also the Introduction, 1.1. 6. On other occasions (cf. e.g. SP 70/91, fol. 104), Elizabeth resorted to much more traditional Latin—the language in which she wrote her missives to Archduke Charles—and, at least once (BL, Cotton MS Nero B IX, fol. 115), to Spanish, the language chosen by Maximilian when writing in his own hand (cf. below). One wonders if the notoriously anti-Spanish Maximilian had chosen Spanish to

24 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

set a more relaxed tone—in this case, Elizabeth’s Italian may have been responding in kind (I am grateful to Simon Adams for this suggestion). 7. Cf. CW, 378 note 13; David Harris Willson, King James VI and I (second impression, London: Jonathan Cape, 1956), 110–15. 8. BL, Add. MS 23240, fol. 108v. The spelling has here been modernized. Cf. the text also in ACFLO, 97–98.

LETTER 4

February–April/May 1566 Holograph drafts and final version

F

Date and Occasion

rom as early as 1563, after Elizabeth’s promise in Parliament to consider matrimony seriously, William Cecil had been attempting to revive negotiations for a marriage between her and Charles, Archduke of Austria, brother to Emperor Maximilian II, thereby reviving a plan which was first conceived in 1559.9 By the end of November 1564, the Spanish ambassador, Diego Guzman de Silva, wrote to Philip II to announce that ‘they have set a person at me to get me to broach the subject of the Queen’s marriage with the archduke Charles, and she herself has given me to understand several times that she wishes to get married, and shows a desire to have this question revived.’10 In the Spring of the following year the negotiations were doing well; by 15 March Guzman had no doubts: ‘all eyes are fixed on the Archduke Charles, and well informed people tell me that negotiations about him are actually going on through Robert [Dudley]’—the latter apparently having renounced, as the Queen informed the Spanish gentleman, his long-standing suit. The Austrian match could finally become a reality.11 Adam Zwetkovich, the Emperor’s envoy, arrived in England on 6 May 1565, officially with the purpose of bringing back the insignia of the Garter once worn by Ferdinand I, the Emperor’s father.12 Even if the marriage negotiations did not move ahead with great speed, by early June there seemed to be reasonably good hopes that some agreement could be reached.13 However, some serious disagreement between the two sides, © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_4

25

26 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

especially on matters of religion,14 could not be ignored. In mid-July the Emperor instructed his envoy to make his conditions very clear: his brother and household must be allowed ‘the free exercise of their religion.’ Cecil, in turn, replied that ‘no-one in this realm’ could be allowed to ‘publicly or privately practise or confess religious rites that are contrary to the laws of this land.’15 By August, all seemed doomed to end in stalemate. On his departure earlier that month, however, Elizabeth decided to entrust Zwetkovich with a new message (together with a Latin letter asking Maximilian to reward him for his zeal).16 A response to this message, which is referred to in the letter printed below, was very slow in coming: it was only on about 20 or 24 December 1565 that Roger Lestrange returned with a missive in Spanish from the Emperor (dated 27 November).17 Maximilian had penned the text personally;18 he stated that he had received the Queen’s letter through Zwetkovich, and he would deal plainly with her: in such an ‘uncertain matter’ he desired her ‘to consider that it cannot but seem very difficult’ for his brother ‘to undertake this journey.’ However, ‘having some certainty there would be no such inconvenience,’ he asked for some assurance that Charles and his train ‘be not troubled in their religion, and also that he be not driven to live wholly upon his own.’19 The Italian text in SP 70/77 is clearly a reply to this. It is likely Elizabeth took some time to respond.20 Her reply, in fact, seems to echo a conversation she had with Guzman on 27 January 1565/6. On that occasion she mentioned that it was true that the Emperor had written to her with his own hand and in Spanish and she was rather sorry that after delaying his answer so long—and she had sent word that she would not entertain any other proposals until his reply came—he should write now doubtfully and undecidedly raising the three issues ... namely, about the Archduke’s expenditure in this country, the question of religion and the Archduke’s coming. Respecting the first point she said the Emperor wrote that no reasonable person would consider it just that whilst the Archduke was so far away from his own country he should be maintained by it. On the subject of religion he said the Archduke and his household could only continue in his own, and, as regarded his coming, it was neither reasonable nor convenient that a person like his brother should come without some assurance. How could she marry, she said, with a man whom she had to feed, and let the world say she had taken a husband who could not afford to keep himself [?].21

As Guzman relates, just a few days later, on 2 February, he was shown the very letter received from the Emperor, and had the opportunity to

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

27

discuss its contents with the Queen. With the excuse of explaining the Emperor’s Spanish, the ambassador offered to reply to Elizabeth’s questions—literally, voicing Maximilian’s thoughts:22 Since she had told me in substance what the letter contained, I said, if she would allow the letter to be shown to me I could, in case the matter were discussed in my presence, reply in accordance with the Emperor’s own words. She did this, and ordering a desk in which she kept the letter to be brought to her, read the letter to me.23

In a quasi-theatrical dialogue, the Queen went through the text of the missive, commenting on it and pausing for Guzman’s reply at the end of each of its three main points: On the first point, namely, the coming of the Archduke, [the letter] says the matter was so important that it could not fail to present some difficulties as she would understand. The Queen said it was impossible that this could refer to the coming of his Highness, although I endeavoured to show her that the Emperor did not refuse this but only said it could not be without difficulty. She seemed somewhat tranquillised on this point. As regards the religious question and the clause which says that the Archduke and his household shall enjoy their own religion, and will offer no impediment to others enjoying theirs, the Queen said, ‘The Emperor does not declare himself in this either.’ I asked her if she understood what religion the Archduke professed, to which she replied that she did not but would like to know. I then asked her jokingly whether she knew what her own religion was and would tell me, since her understanding could not fail to see which was the true one. She laughed at this and passed the matter off. On the third point, where the Emperor says that as his brother, being so far away from his dominions, it would not be reasonable that he should defray all his expenses himself; she wished to make out that the Emperor’s meaning was that the Archduke would not bring any money for his own expenditure. I assured her that such was not the meaning, but that it was not reasonable to expect him to bear the whole of the expense caused by his living in this country away from his dominions. I told her that I did not think the Emperor had written to her so dubiously as she had given me to understand the previous day, and begged her to make up her mind on the business and send a fitting answer to the Emperor .... The Queen resolved that she would write decidedly to the Emperor and send one of her gentlemen with the letter, by which it would seem that she had changed her mind about writing through Christopher Mundt the German, as she told me she would, and I wrote to your Majesty.24

28 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

A set of instructions for Thomas Sackville was drafted about mid-February.25 On 30 April 1566, however, the Queen appointed Thomas Dannett as her special ambassador. The latter, accompanied by Christopher Mont, the experienced German-born diplomat who had served under Henry VIII, had an audience with the Emperor on 25 May.26 Elizabeth’s draft may have been written at any time between early February (after her conversation with Guzman) and 2 April 1566, the date found on the holograph and the copy in the Augsburg archives. This final version must have been given to the Ambassador together with his written set of instructions, which he must have received either at the end of the month or on 1 May 1566, as evidenced by the note found on a duplicate, BL, Cotton MS Vitellius C XI, fol. 243r–v and on a note by William Cecil in SP 70/84, fol. 2 (‘primo Maij 1566 / Copy of the Queen Maiesties lettre to / themperor Maximilian / sentt by Thomas Dannett,’ to which no letter follows).27 Texts Letter 4 is extant in three holograph versions: two drafts, SP 70/77, fol. 173v (hereafter 70/77/A) and fols. 173, 174r–v (70/77/B), and the final sent version, now in Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, HausarchivFamilienakten, Karton 21 (formerly Karton 15), Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fol. 7r–v (hereafter V1).28 Later copies in Thomas Windebank’s hand are found in SP 70/77, fol. 175r–v (70/77C), and BL, Cotton MS Vitellius C XI, fol. 243r–v (CV11C), a manuscript damaged by fire in 1731. Another version of the letter is in Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, HausarchivFamilienakten, Karton 21, Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fols. 6r–v, 9 (V1C). Textual evidence suggests that drafts 1 and 2, 70/77/A and 70/77/B, were conflated into a corrected transcript (α), and two independent textual traditions stem from this lost copy. This was the document which Elizabeth used for her holograph missive to the Emperor, V1. This letter was later duplicated (and corrected) by the Imperial scribe who penned V1C.29 In England, α was copied in 70/77C, from which the rather mechanical transcription in CV11C (which, however, mentions the name of the envoy, Dannett) was probably taken. The existing differences between the holograph witnesses have prompted the need to print three separate transcriptions of the two earlier drafts present in 70/77 and the final copy now in Vienna, V1 (collated against the transcriptions found in 70/77C, CV11C and V1C). The latter is the text translated at the end of the present section.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

29

4a—Draft 1 (70/77/A) Che la risposta mia a la lettera scritta da Vostra Maiestá e stato tanto in lunga tirata non e stato ó per non hauer pigliata in bona parte quello che gli ha piaciuto scriuermi ó ch’io non tengo per honorata offerta quella della parte dell fratello vostro Anzi mi reputo felice che habbiate quella bona oppinione di me che desiderate della mano mia si stretto nodo / Solamente ho risparmiata questo tempo di molestarvi con questo negotio intendendo delle grande facende vostre et cose d’importanza si per le provicione contra il commun inimico della Christianitá si anchora per le conventioni de i stati della Germania hora rispondero vn poco a la li litera con questo prologo ch’io faro profession Mi pareua cosa strana che dopoi vna il ritardar d’un m cinque mezi al manco Io non di non poter recever ni messagio ni scritto di vostra 4 honorata] honerata altered to ~   5 Anzi] Anʒi altered to ~ 6 che] written in left margin   16 recever] recevia altered to ~

7 stretto nodo: an expression related to ‘stretto nodo del matrimonio’ (‘the tight knot of marriage’), a commonplace phrase in sixteenth-century Italian: it was used, among others, by Ariosto, Orlando Furioso 46.20 (a text Elizabeth knew; see the Introduction, 1) and Matteo Bandello (Novelle, 2.41). 11–12 le provicione... Christianitá: the Ottoman Empire was, in 1566, launching yet another attack against the Habsburg dominions. Its final phase, the siege of Szigetvár (5 August–8 September 1566), would in fact result in a pyrrhic victory for the Turks—and in the death (from natural causes) of the by then ageing Sultan Suleiman the Magnificent. Elizabeth could have received direct intelligence of these preparations via Pietro Bizzarri (who wrote to Cecil on 19 January 1565/6, SP 70/82, fol. 28) and Christopher Mont in April 1566, cf. SP 70/83, fol. 157, but a number of earlier reports and advices are extant; cf. e.g. SP 70/82, fol. 24 (9 January 1565/6); SP 70/83, fol. 21 (March 1565/6). 12–13 le conventioni... Germania: quite probably the Diet held at Augsburg in March 1566, during which, significantly enough, the Catholic princes of Germany acknowledged the decrees of the Council of Trent (1559–63); cf. Cirillus Sabinus’s letter to Mont in SP 70/81, fol. 49 and Mont’s letter to Cecil in SP 70/84, fol. 160. News of the preparations for the Diet had already reached England (again, via Mont, who evidently wanted Burghley to get his message as soon as possible, and wrote ‘cito, cito, cito’ [quick, quick, quick] on the back of it) by mid-November 1565, cf. SP 70/81, fol. 21.

5

10

15

30 

20

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Maiestà alhora pensai che mi fussi dato la baia et che che piu ferri ch’uno si mettessi in fuoco ta talche m

enai sprezzata ó almanco tenuta in bilancio in a aspetio di miglior peso. dopoi hauer ricevuta la lettera vostra 4b—Draft 2 (70/77/B) Con speranza che queste lineae otteneranno perdono se troppo chiaramente le saranno scritte ho determinata q di slassia slachiar slacchiar la 3 determinata] determinato altered to ~

17–18 che... la baia: the phrase ‘dare la baia’ is found in Florio 1598 (sig. H6v) and 1611 (sig. M2v) as ‘to giue a mocke or flout.’ 18–19 piu ferri... fuoco: proverbial; cf. also ‘battere due ferri, o chiodi a un caldo,’ Vocabolario della Crusca, s.v. ‘battere.’ Of course, this could simply derive from a phrase in use at least since the mid-1560s; cf. OED, ‘iron,’ n.1, P5a. During the audience of 20 May 1565, Elizabeth told Zwetkovich that she had received two letters from the King of Spain, the first complimenting her on her marriage to the Archduke, the second lamenting that he could not come. This had been done, Elizabeth thought, ‘in mockery of her’: in fact she knew, she said, that Charles had proposed to Mary Queen of Scots, and she had heard rumours that ‘the Archduke Charles had promised to give the Queen of Scotland an answer in two years’ time; and this she took to mean that if the Queen of Scotland did not wish to have the Archduke, she, the Queen of England, was to be the jester to the Queen of Scotland.’ (Klarwill, 214). In fact, since 1565 and probably at this very time, Elizabeth was lending an attentive ear to the marriage proposals coming from France; cf. CSPSp, I, 407. See also McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 91; Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 77. 19 talche... sprezzata: Zwetkovich had been instructed to ‘learn, not from conjectures but from sure judgements and from the general opinion that the integrity of the morals and life of Her Highness is not such as becomes a Princess.’ He could later report that Elizabeth ‘would fain vindicate herself ... against all the slander that had been cast at her.’ She hoped, in fact, that Maximilian ‘would find that she all the time acted in all matters with due decorum and attention.’ The ambassador was later to witness that he had ‘through several persons made diligent enquiries’ and had ‘found that she has truly and verily been praised and extolled for her virginal and royal honour, and that nothing can be said against her’ (Klarwill, 207, 217, 231). As Luis Montrose notes, at about this time Guzman ‘was reporting to King Philip that the French ambassador had sworn to him that the Queen had slept with Dudley on the prior New Year’s night’; cf. CSPSp, I, 520; Louis Adrian Montrose, The Subject of Elizabeth: Authority, Gender, and Representation (Chicago and London: University of Chicago Press, 2006, 277, note 18). See also Levin, The Heart and Stomach of a King, 66–90.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

31

la briglia della voglia mia et dar il freno in in bocca della mia penna / Mi parse strana cosa Sacra Maiestá che cinque mezi fussino spesi senza ch’io ricevessi ó messagij ó linea della Maestà Vostra. Io pensai da douero ó che mi fussi dato la baia ó che piu ferri ch’uno si mettessi in fuoco talche mi pensai sprezzata ó almanco tenuta in bilancio con espettatione di miglior peso Ma dopoi il ritornar di Strange Io mi sbigottai come quella che recevea honorata certo ma invero incerta risposta Non posso negar che in quella non sieno parolle corteze et humile per le quale come debbo cosi la rendo gratie infinite ma pensando della mia resolutione data al Signor Swetkowitz non aspettai piu dubbie senon o il si ó il no / Ora per toccar i tre punti chiusi d nella lettra sua il primo e dell viaggio dell fratello con sicurtá Vostra Maesta ha da saper che non mi tengo per si di poco tal che potri 5 penna /] ~. altered to ~   11 sprezzata] spretzata altered to ~ 12 espettatione] Elizabeth apparently first wrote asptt, which she altered currente calamo to aspet and later changed aspettatione to ~ (the first e written over what appears to be cancelled a) 13 sbigottai] sbigottii altered to ~   18 la] written in left margin   21 toccar] toccae (?) altered to ~

4 dar il freno: meaning, again, the bridle as in the expressions ‘a freno sciolto,’ ‘a freno abbandonato’: cf. ‘a freno abbandonato cavalcando’ (Boccaccio, Decameron X,9); ‘Fuggono i Franchi allora a freno sciolto’ (Tasso, Gerusalemme liberata, Canto IX). This, in fact, is the meaning provided in Thomas, Principal Rules (sig. 2N4 in both the 1550 and in the 1562 edition). 13 Strange: Roger Lestrange, who had brought the Emperor’s letter (see above). 19 Signor Swetkowitz: Adam Zwetkovich (or Swetkowitz), Baron von Mitterburg, Chamberlain and Vice-President of the Austrian Exchequer (?-1573), the Emperor’s envoy (cf. Klarwill, 236 and BL, Cotton Nero IX, fol. 105). 22–23 il primo... sicurtá: in his letter Maximilian had stated that ‘en cosa incierta no es possible sino que nos haga dificultoso a mi hermano de hazer este camino’ (‘in such an uncertain situation, it is probable that it will be difficult for my brother to make this journey’; SP 70/81, fol. 51), thus clearly indicating that Charles would only come to England if some assurance of the marriage was provided. Elizabeth cleverly takes such uncertainty also to a different level, that of personal ­liking— which allows her, in the next paragraphs, to address the topic of religion less bluntly.

5

10

15

20

32 

25

30

35

40

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

far dishonor all Archeduca di venir a ricercarmi non per dignitá che in me sia p ma per l’honor il del luogo vue qualle mi tengo. Mi par che sarebbe megli per tutti duoi di vedersi Chi sa se aluy piacera la electione fatta per l’orecchie occhi di altrui /. tot capita tot sensus[.] quel che a vn piace a vn altro non conuiene A me toccher toccarebbe la vergogna ugualmente con esso luy se la venuta sua sarebbe indarno per esser le opinioni lle gente incerta se limpedimento si trovasse in me che gli donassi causa di’ habandonar tal pensiero cosi bene che il rifiutar fussi per non m’hauer compiaciuto tal patto talche se vi piacera bilanciar con mano dretta questa causa mi par che tal obiectione di gia hanno ha la sua risposta. Quanto ala Religion Confidomi tanto nell’iudicio suo che non havro

32 toccher / toccarebbe] tocchere first altered to tocchera and then cancelled; the final e, however, was clearly meant to be retained 32 vergogna] the second g deleted and later reinstated by means of a stet mark 35 habandonar] l’abandonar altered to ~   38 se] ce altered to ~   39 tal] tai altered to ~ 40 la sua] le sue altered to ~

29–30 electione... altrui: the issue of personal liking had been raised in the 1559 negotiations as well (I owe this information to Simon Adams). Cf. also Carolly Erickson, The First Elizabeth (London: Robson, 2001), 189–90. 30 tot capita tot sensus: ‘Many heads, many views.’ A common medieval Latin proverb, probably derived from classical sources such as Cicero’s De finibus, I.5.15 and Terence, Phormio, 454: ‘Quot homines, tot sententiae’ (quoted also by Erasmus in his Adagia, 30). Cf. also Porphyry, ‘quot homines, tot esse sententias’; Horace: ‘quot capitum vivunt, totidem studiorum milia’ (Satirae, II.1.27–8). Common variants of this adage are ‘Ad numerum capitum sententia multiplicatur,’ ‘Quot vivunt capita, tu tot sensus fere narra,’ ‘Tot homines, quot sententie’ and ‘Quot capita, tot sensus’; see Carmina Medii Aevi Posterioris Latina, ed. Hans Walther (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck and Ruprecht, 1959), II/1, no. 416, II/4, nos. 26211b, 26227C, II/5, nos. 31477a, 31481. 38 bilanciar con mano dretta: in a French letter to Anjou of 1581, Elizabeth used the expression ‘poiser en droictes balances,’ which may be behind the Italian phrase as well; see CP 135/19 (I owe this information to Guillaume Coatalen). For a detailed discussion of the ‘metaphor of the scales’ see Iannaccaro and Petrina, ‘To and from the Queen: Modalities of Epistolography in the Correspondence of Elizabeth I,’ 69–89; 71–77.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

33

bisogna di riplicar le mille inconveniente che son accidentali alla variete delle conscientie dell marito et moglie, et molti piu mali che possono avenir in vn regno diviso in doue parte l’vna banda per lui et l’altra per lei. Rassomigliarebbe all giogo di doui animali variando i passi in doui canti chi mai tirarebbono in dretto sentiero et farebbe che la voglia che debitamente sarebbe vna si convertisse con Metamorphose in odio di tutti doui. Vltimamente per parlar del viuer qui solamente dell souo Vostr[a] Maestà itenda che il stato nel quale adesso viue Come mi fanno credere non e molto inferiore all Caricho che questo luogo lo darebbe talche penso che non habbia si poco di spender che non possa honoratamente guardar la parte sua della famiglia. Ma di questa cosa non spendero piu parolle come di cosa di niente quando

45 in vn] in deleted and later reinstated by means of a ‘stet’ mark   46 doue] diue altered to ~ 47 Rassomigliarebbe] Rassomigliirebbe altered to ~  53  Vostra] Vosta altered to ~. 62 di] e altered to ~

47–49 giogo... sentiero: reminiscent of Deuteronomy 22:10, in the Vulgate version: ‘non arabis in bove simul et asino’ (‘Thou shalt not plowe with an oxe and an asse together’ in the Bishops’ Bible version). Significantly enough, this—as many early Bible commentaries clearly stated—is echoed in 2 Cor 6:14: ‘nolite iugum ducere cum infidelibus’ (‘And beare not ye a straunge yoke with the vnbelevers,’ sig. 5O4); cf. Robert M. Grant, Paul in the Roman World (Lousiville, KY.: John Knox Press, 2001), 68. Elizabeth may be just stating here that the marriage of two people who serve different religions is like the yoking of a donkey and an ox to pull a cart, who are bound to be pulling in different directions. However, the implicit Pauline reference, if deliberate, would be highly significant, and indeed indicative of the Queen’s real feelings concerning this marriage.

45

50

55

60

34 

65

70

75

80

85

90

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

le altri dubbij saranno risoluti Et accioche vostra Maestà sia meglio instrutta dell l’animo mio pianamnete in tutta questa facenda ho fatto Electione di questo gentilhuomo chi mi e molto fidele et molto sauio chi al quale spero non vi dispiacera la Maestà Vostra dar audientia fauoreuole et sia colpa se sia fatto nell suo credito a me sia dato alla colpa et non il biasimo all messangier nel quale possiat confidar come a mstessa * Secondo l’ordin vsanza ogni anno I Cauaglieri del ordine del Gartiere hanno fatto Electione della Maiesta Vostra alla quale ho molto voluntieri concessa la mia voce come quella che che aspetto tanto honore et amista della parte vostra quanto amore et affectione o ill zio ó il padre vostro dovea giamaj al mio predecessor. pero rechiedo della mano sua che mi dia la risposta sua se g lo gli piacera pigliarla in bona parte accioche in temp commodo lo possi mandarlo a la Maestà Vostra * non lasciero per questo messangiere di significarla il buon animo che dimora ne i compagni dell mio ordine del Gartier verso la Maestà Vostra i quali questo anno l’hanno eletto Uno dell ordine suo 63 altri] altre altered to ~  73–74  ordinaria vsanza] l’ordine usato altered to ~ 78 concessa] contessa altered to ~  79  honore] honere altered to ~

63 risoluti: Dannett’s instructions (on which see above) contained the hint that Elizabeth might be prepared to meet Charles’s further expenses.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

35

4c—Final Holograph Copy (V1) Che la risposta mia a la lettera scritta da Vostra Maiesta e stata tanto in lungo tirata non è stato ó per non haver pigliata in buona parte quello che gli ha piaciuto scrivermi, Ó Ch’io non tenessi per honorata offerta quella della parte del fratello suo. Anzi mi reputai felice che haveuate cosi bona op= pinione di me per ricerchar della mano mia si stretto nodo. Solamente ho risparmiata questo tempo di non molestarvi di questo negotio intendendo delle grande facende Vostre et cose d’importanze si per le provitione contra il commune inimico della Christianitá Si anchora per le conventione de i stati della Germania. Hora con speranza che queste linee otteneranno perdono se troppo chiaramente saranno scritte ho determinata di slachiar la briglia della Voglia mia, et dar il freno in bocca della mia penna[.] Mi parsi strana cosa Sacra Maestá che cinque mezi fussino spesi senza ch’io riceuessi ó messagio ó scritto di Vostra Maestá Io pensai da dovero che mi fussi dato la baia ó almancho che piu ferri ch’vno si mettessi in fuoco talche mi pensai sprezzata ó tenuta in bilancio in aspettazione di miglior peso. Et dopoi il ritornar di Strange piu mi sbigottai come quella che ri=

1 Addressed on fol. 8v, in a scribal hand, Alla Maestà dell’Imperadore, V1 1 Che] preceded by The coppie of the Queens maiestie letter to the emp Maximilian sent by Thomas Daniell [sic]. / and in left margin 1. Maii the Queen to the Emperor by Master Thomas Danett, CV11C 2 tirata] ~, 70/77C, CV11C   ó] o 70/77C, CV11C 3 piaciuto] piaciato CV11C  Ó] o 70/77C, CV11C 4 suo. Anzi] Suo, anzi V1C  reputai] riputai 70/77C   bona] buona 70/77C, CV11C 4–5 oppinione] openione 70/77C; CV11C opinione V1C  ricerchar] ricetchar 70/77C; ricehchar CV11C  nodo. Solamente] nodo, Solamente V1C  6 negotio] negocio V1C 7 Vostre] ~, 70/77C, CV11C   d’importanze] ~, V1C  provitione] prouisione 70/77C, V1C  provisione CV11C 8 Christianità] Christianita. 70/77C, CV11C; Christianita, V1C  de i stati] d’istati V1C 10 troppo] stroppo CV11C  12 mezi] mesi V1C 13 ó] o 70/77C, CV11C  Maestá] Maesta 70/77C  Io] ~: CV11C 14 baia] ~, V1C  ó] o 70/77C, CV11C  fuoco] ~, V1C 15 aspettazione] aspettatione 70/77C, CV11C, V1C 16 ritornar] ritornare 70/77C, CV11C  Strange] Straunge CV11C

5

10

15

36 

20

25

30

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

ceuea honorata certo ma invero incerta risposta. Non posso negar che in quella non sieno parolle corteze et humile per le quale come debbo cosi la rendo gratie infinite[.] Ma pensando della mia risolutione data al Signor Switkowitz non aspettai piu dubbij seno il Si ó il No[.] Adesso toccheró i tre punti principali della lettra[.] Il primo é del Viaggio del fratello con sicurtá[.] Vostra Maestá ha da saper che non mi tengo si di puoco che potria far dishonor al Archeduce di venir a ricercharmi non per digna cosa che in me sia ma si ben per l’honor del Luogo chi m’appartiene Pare a me che per tutti duoi sarebbe il meglio il vedersi[.] Chi sa se a luy piacera la elettione fatta per gli occhi d’altrui. Tot Capita tot sensus Quel chi a vn piace a vn altro non conviene. A me toccarebbe la vergonia vgualmente con esso luy se la venuta sua fussi indarno per esser le opinione delle gente varie et incerte se l’impe= dimento si trovassi in me chi gli donassi causa d’habandonar tal partito cosi bene che di pensar ch’il rifiutar procedesse per non m’haver compiaciuto tal patto talche se vi piacerà bilanciar con mano dretta questa causa mi pare che tal obiectione di gia

16–17 riceuea] ricevia CV11C  invero] in vero 70/77C, CV11C, V1C   che in] ch’in V1C 18 sieno] siena altered to ~ 70/77C; siena CV11C   parolle] parole V1C  corteze] cortese 70/77C, CV11C, V1C   gratie] gratis CV11C 19 infinite[.] Ma] ~, ma V1C; ~^ Ma 70/77C, CV11C  Switkowitz] Schwitkowitz V1C 20 dubbij] dubbii altered to ~ V1   il Si ó il No] il si ó il no 70/77C; il si o il no// CV11C; il Si, ó il No V1C   toccheró i] toccaro j 70/77C, CV11C 21 lettra.] lettera. 70/77C; lettera^ CV11C  sicurtá] ~; V1C; sicurta. 70/77C, CV11C 22 Maestá] Maesta 70/77C  puoco] poco 70/77C, CV11C  potria] patria CV11C 23 a ricercharmi] a richercharmi 70/77C; à richercharemi CV11C   sia] ~, V1C 24 Luogo chi m’appartiene] luoco chi mi appartiene 70/77C, CV11C; luogo chi m’appartiene V1C  a] à V1C 25 vedersi.] ~^ 70/77C, CV11C; ~, V1C;  Chi sa] Chisa CV11C  se a] se à CV11C; s’à V1C  luy] lui V1C 26 d’altrui.] ~, CV11C  Capita] capita CV11C, V1C  sensus.] ~^ 70/77C, CV11C  a vn piace a] à vn piace à V1C, CV11C 27 conviene.] ~^ 70/77C, CV11C  vergonia] vergogna V1C  luy] lui V1C 28 fussi] fusse 70/77C, CV11C  indarno] ~, V1C  le opinione] l’openione 70/77C, CV11C; l’opinione V1C  29 trovassi] trouasse V1C  d’habandonar] d’habendonar CV11C; d’abandonar V1C 30 bene] ~, V1C    31 patto] ~, V1C  32 talche] tal che CV11C 33 piacerà] piacera 70/77C, CV11C  pare] par V1C  obiectione] obiettione 70/77C, CV11C, V1C

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

37

ha la sua risposta[.] Quanto della religione[.] Confidomi tanto nel iudicio suo che non havró bisogna di replicar i mille inconvenienti chi sono accidentali ale variete delle Conscientie del marito et moglie et molti piu mali chi possono advenir a vn regno diviso in duoe parte l’una banda essendo per luy et l’altra per lei[.] Rassomigliarebbe al iugo di duoi animali variando i passi in duoi canti chi mai tirarebbeno in dretto sentiero et farebbe che la voglia chi debitamente sarebbe vna si convertissi con metamorphose in odio di tutti duoi[.] Vltimamente per parlar del viuer qui solamente del suo Vostra Maesta intenda ch’il stato nel quale adesso viue (come mi fanno credere) non é molto inferiore a quei spezi che questo luoco lo darebbe talche penso che non habbia si poco da spendere che non possa honoratamente guardar la parte sua della famiglia[.] Ma in questa parte non spendero piu parolle come di cosa di niente quando gli altri dubbij saranno risoluti[.] Et Accioche Vostra Maesta sia meglio instrutta dell L’animo mio pianamente in tutta questa facenda ho fatto Electione di questo gentilhuomo chi mi é molto fedele et di molto compiuto ingenio[.] Alquale piacera La Maesta Vostra dar benigna audientia, et se la piacera crederlo Come me stezza mi compiacera molto[.] Non lasciero per questo messangiero di significar a lei il buono animo chi dimora ne i Com=

35 risposta.] resposta, CV11C  religione.] ~, V1C  Confidomi] confidmi CV11C  iudicio] iuditio 70/77C, CV11C 36 havró bisogna] hauro bisogno 70/77C, CV11C; haueró bisogna V1C  i] j CV11C 37 ale] a le 70/77C, CV11C, V1C  38 variete delle Conscientie] ~ ~ conscientie 70/77C; varietà ~ ~ (with conscientii altered to ~) CV11C   moglie] moglia altered to ~ V1 39 a] à V1C  regno] Regno 70/77C, CV11C, V1C   duoe] due V1C  luy] lui V1C 40 lei.] ~^ CV11C; ~, V1C   41 chi] che V1C  42 vna] ~, V1C   conuertissi] convertissi CV11C 44 suo] ~, V1C  45 adesso] ad adesso 70/77C 46 a] à V1C  spezi] spesi 70/77C, CV11C, V1C   luoco] loco V1C 49 quando gli] quandogli CV11C  50 Accioche] accioche 70/77C, CV11C, V1C 51 instrutta] instructa CV11C  dell L’animo] dell’animo 70/77C, CV11C, V1C   pianamente] ~, V1C  52 Electione] elettione 70/77C, CV11C, V1C 53 ingenio.] ~^ 70/77C, CV11C; ~, V1C  La Maesta CV11C; la Maesta Vostra dar V1C  Et] et V1C

Vostra

dar] la Maesta [omitted] dar 70/77C,

54 crederlo Come me stezza] crederla come me stesso 70/77C, CV11C; crederlo come me stessa V1C 55 a] à V1C  dimora] dimpra V1C  55-56 Compagni] compagni V1C

35

40

45

50

55

38 

60

65

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

pagni del mio Ordine del Gartiere verso la Maesta sua iquali questo anno l’hanno eletta vno di Questa Compagnia a i quali ho molto voluntiere concessa la mia voce Come quella chi aspetto tanto honore et amista della Maesta Vostra quanto Amore Ó Affectione il Zio O padre di buone memorie dovean a i predecessori meij. Pero Rechiedo della mano sua che gli degna mandarmene il suo piacere accioche in tal modo possi accommodar le circonstantie di quella Ceremonia[.] 2. Aprilis. 1566 Affectionatissima Sorella della Maesta Vostra / Elizabeth R Letter 4—Translation

5

If my response to the letter written by Your Majesty has been so long delayed, this has not arisen from any unwillingness to take in good part what it has pleased Your Majesty to write, or that I did not regard as honourable that offer made to me by Your brother. On the contrary, I consider myself happy that you had such a good opinion of me that you desired my hand for such a close bond. I forbore until now to trouble you

56 Ordine] ordine 70/77C, CV11C, V1C   iquali] iguali CV11C 57 Questa Compagnia a] questa Compagnia a 70/77C, CV11C; questa compagnia, à V1C 58 Come] come 70/77C, CV11C, V1C   59 Maesta] omitted 70/77C, CV11C 60 Vostra] vostra, 70/77C, CV11C   Amore Ó Affectione Il Zio O padre] amore ó affettione il zio ó padre 70/77C, CV11C; amore ó affettione il Zio ó padre V1C   buone] bone V1C 61 a] à CV11C, V1C   meij.] miei. 70/77C, CV11C; mei, V1C  Rechiedo] rechiedo 70/77C; rechiedi CV11C; recchiedo V1C   62 piacere] ~, V1C 63 Ceremonia] Ceremonie altered to ~ V1; Ceremonie 70/77C, CV11C 63 2. Aprilis. 1566] in William Cecil’s hand, V1; omitted 70/77C, CV11C; followed by A tergo. | Alla Maesta dell’Imperadore V1C  64 Affectionatissima] Affettionatissima 70/77C, CV11C 66 Elizabeth R] no signature 70/77C, CV11C; imitation of signature V1C

6 close bond: literally, ‘a tight knot’; but the meaning of ‘bond’ is clearly attested in contemporary Italian; see Vocabolario Treccani, s.v., ‘nodo,’ 4a; see also above, Letter 4 draft 1, ll. 7–8.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

39

with this business only because I was aware of your important affairs and matters of great consequence concerning, on the one hand, the preparations against the common foe of Christianity, and, on the other, the convention of the Estates of Germany. Now, in the hope that these lines will obtain pardon if too plainly written, I have resolved to loosen the bridle of my will and give free rein to my pen. It seemed strange to me, Sacred Majesty, that five months should have elapsed without receiving either a line or a message from Your Majesty. I seriously thought that I had been jested with, or that more irons than one were in the fire, so that I considered myself slighted, or at least kept in the balance, in expectation of some better weight. And, after the return of Strange I was even more perplexed, as one who received an honourable, indeed, but exceedingly uncertain answer. I cannot deny that this contains courteous and respectful words, for which, as I am duty bound, I humbly thank Your Majesty. Yet, thinking of my resolution conveyed through Master Zwetkovich, I was expecting no more doubts, but only a Yes or No. Now I’ll touch upon the three main points contained in the letter. The first concerns your brother’s journey, and the purposefulness of it. Your Majesty must know that I do not hold myself of such small account that the Archduke would be dishonoured in coming to ask for my person; not for what I am in myself, but for the honour of the position which I hold. It seems to me that it would be better for both to see each other. Who knows whether he will approve the choice made through the eyes of another? Tot capita tot sensus. What pleases one may not be acceptable to another. Should his coming bear no fruit, the shame would be no less mine than his; because in popular opinion it would not be clear whether the impediments were to be attributed to me—having given him cause to

19 this: the answer, the message received from Vienna. 24 purposefulness: the text of Elizabeth’s missive and of Maximilian’s letter makes clear that ‘sicurtá’ here is not meant in the sense of ‘safety’; see above, Letter 4 draft 2, line 23. 26 coming... person: cf. Vocabolario Treccani ‘ricercare,’ 2, 2d. 27 for what... myself: literally, ‘for any worthy thing in me.’ 27 position: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘luogo,’ 5b. 32 it ...clear: the Italian (in the final version, ‘per esser le opinione delle gente varie et incerte’) stresses the idea that people will also differ as well as be uncertain as to the correct interpretation of the events.

10

15

20

25

30

40 

35

40

45

50

55

60

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

abandon the idea—or if one should think that the refusal were on account of his unwillingness to comply with the agreement. Therefore, if you will weigh this matter with an even hand, it appears to me that such a concern has been already addressed. As regards religion, I have such trust in your judgment that I do not need to repeat the thousand inconveniences which are incident upon there being differences of conscience between husband and wife, and the many more evils which may arise where a kingdom is divided into two parts, one for him and the other for her. This would be akin to two beasts yoked together, but who, varying in their paces and pulling in different directions, would never pull straight. Thus it would be that what should be one united will, would, on both sides, be transformed by metamorphosis into hatred. Lastly, to speak of the abode of Your [brother] here, Your Majesty should understand that his present position (as I am led to believe) is not much inferior to that which this position would ask of him. Therefore I believe that he does not have so little to spend that he cannot honourably look to his own family. On this subject, however, I will waste no more words: it is, after all, something easily agreed once other doubts have been resolved. And so that Your Majesty may fully and plainly understand my mind in this matter, I have chosen this gentleman, who is very faithful to me and possesses a very accomplished mind, to whom your Majesty will vouchsafe to grant a favourable audience; and if you vouchsafe to trust him as you would trust me, you will please me exceedingly. I will not leave it to this messenger to make known to you the goodwill which the Companions of my Order of the Garter bear you. This year, they have elected you to their Order; to theirs, I added my vote, as that of 34 or: interpreting Elizabeth’s ‘così bene’ as an imperfect form of ‘sibbene’ or ‘sì bene.’ 39 incident: possibly, this was the English word which Elizabeth had in mind when writing ‘accidentali’; cf. OED, ‘incident,’ adj.1, I.3 3. Interestingly, on the other hand, the Italian form has a specific juridical connotation, cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘accidentale,’ agg. 2a. 42–44 like two beasts... straight: see above, Letter 4, draft 2, ll. 47–49. 51 On this subject: cf. OED, ‘part,’ n., 1, III, 16b. 61 vote: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘voce,’ 3c; the choice of vocabulary, however, may reflect also the English ‘voice’ as in the OED, I.3a, ‘expression of choice or preference given by a person.’

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

41

one who expects from Your Majesty no less honour and friendship than that which your Uncle or Father of good memory showed to my predecessors. However, I beg a reply from your hand, as to whether you be pleased to accept, so that I may arrange the details of the ceremony. 2 April 1566 Your Majesty’s most affectionate sister Elizabeth R.

65

42 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Notes 9. Cf. Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 60-65; 73–74. 10. CSPSp, I, 395; cf. also McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 91. For a wider perspective on the negotiations see Alford, Early Elizabethan Polity and Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony. 11. CSPSp, I, 407. Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, was far from sincere in his talk with Guzman. As Susan Doran has noted, his ‘public stance on the marriage varied according to the circumstances and the person to whom he was talking at the time, but the proHabsburg group felt sure that he was secretly working to scuttle the project’ (Doran, ‘Religion and Politics,’ 908). See also Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 77–78. 12. Cf. CSPSp, I, 431 and 429. 13. Cf. Zwetkovich’s letter to Maximilian, CP 147/41, and the enclosed articles agreed with Cecil, CP 155/112. It should be noted that the 1559 negotiations had not got as far as serious discussions on religion, though the Austrian envoy (at this time, Baron Bruner) had hinted—in fact, of his own initiative—that Charles might not be inflexible; cf. Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 73. 14. These were, in fact, to prove fatal to the negotiations; cf. Doran, ‘Religion and Politics,’ 915–16; 921–26, and below. 15. Cf. Klarwill, 239–41, 248, 251–52; Doran, ‘Religion and Politics,’ 915; Id., Monarchy and Matrimony, 78–83. 16. This Latin letter of compliments on the Baron’s diligence and trustworthiness is now in Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hausarchiv-Familienakten, Karton 21 (formerly Karton 15), Konvolut 3, Faszikel 4, fols. 136–37. The document is dated 5 August 1565. See also Ascham’s letter-book, BL, Royal MS 13 B I, fol. 133 and the copy in Oxford, Bodleian Library, Clarendon MS 35, item 181. 17. A copy of this is now SP 70/81, fol. 51. William Cecil indicated the date of receipt as 24 December on the back of the letter (fol. 51v); see also CSPF, VII: 1564–1565, 427 (no. 1373) and 526-27 (nos. 1696–99). In his journal for 1543–96, however, Cecil (probably writing at a later date) inserted a note just above an entry dated 20 December: ‘Roger le strang brought lettres from Emperor Maximilian to the Queen’s Majesty, dated 27.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

43

November for answer to that his Ambassador Swecovytz retorned, concerning the mariadg with the Archduke Charles’ (CP 229/1, fol. 32). 18. Cf. CSPSp, I, 512 and below. 19. SP 70/81, fol. 51. The translation is the one found in CSPF, VIII, 526-27 (except for one correction: the Emperor only refers to his brother’s journey to England and not to his; see the notes to Letter 4 draft 2, line 23 below). 20. Elizabeth did, however, briefly acknowledge the receipt of the Emperor’s letter in a Latin missive dated 14 January 1565/6 (BL, Royal MS 13 B I, fol. 173v; a copy is in Bodleian Library, Oxford, Clarendon MS 35, item 235). 21. Guzman to Philip II, CSPSp, I, 512–13. 22. Elizabeth spoke to Guzman sometimes in Latin, sometimes in Italian, as had happened, in fact, also on the day of their first meeting: cf. Guzman to Philip II, 27 June 1564, CSPSp, I, 364. Clearly, far from merely resolving a language problem (Elizabeth could certainly read Spanish), this stratagem had the additional ­advantage of allowing Elizabeth to hear, even if indirectly, the opinion of Spain on this matter. 23. Interestingly, Maximilian had actually sent a copy of his letter to Philip II. I owe this information to Simon Adams. 24. Guzman to Philip II, 4 Feb 1565/6, CSPSp, I, 519–20. 25. BL, Cotton MS Vitellius C XI, fols. 228–32, which analyses in detail the three points dealt with in Elizabeth’s letter, and is dated 15 February 1565/6. 26. Cf. Bell, Diplomatic Representatives, 57, no. E70. On Mont see Luke MacMahon, ‘Mont, Christopher (1496/7–1572),’ in ODNB. He had been in Augsburg, since at least 17 April 1566, when he wrote to Cecil, cf. CSPF, VIII, 41–58. 27. Dannett’s instructions, dated 30 April 1566 (SP 70/83, fols. 252–55), mirror the main points of Elizabeth’s letter. He was ‘to go to the Emperor and deliver to him a letter from the Queen, written in her proper hand, briefly answering his and signifying his nomination to his father’s place in the Order of the Garter’ and ‘to direct his answers and speeches according to the following forms, being the inconveniences mentioned in the Emperor’s letter, with the answers to the same: 1. It seems difficult for the Archduke Charles to undertake the journey, the matter being so

44 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

uncertain. Answer. The matter is not so uncertain if the three principal points contained in the writing given to the Emperor’s ambassador may be performed. 2. That the Archduke nor his shall be troubled in their religion. Answer. No cult in religion should be by him professed openly or privately in England contrary to the laws. 3. That the Archduke be not driven to live wholly upon his own. Answer. It is reason that with his patrimony he should maintain the family that he should bring with him.’ A more detailed set of ‘Replies for the three above-mentioned difficulties’ followed (SP 70/83, fols. 256–58). Cf. also BL, Cotton MS Vitellius C XI, fols. 228–39; 245–46; CSPF, VIII: 1566–1568, 57–58 (no. 333). Dannett probably left on about 12 May, cf. Cecil’s diary, CP 229/1, fol. 33v. 28. Interestingly, all of these manuscripts present a watermark apparently of German origin, similar, though not identical, to Briquet No. 143. Cf. also Gravell, Eagle 224.1. 29. One noticeable mistake proves that, notwithstanding the many corrections of Elizabeth’s Italian and its occasional concordance with the London copies, V1C is nothing more than an ‘improved’ copy taken from V1. The word ‘dimora’ in Elizabeth’s sent version, in fact, becomes ‘dimpra’ in the copy as a result of careless reading (the otiose flourish of the capital N in the preceding line, in fact, touches the o in the line below making it resemble a ‘p’).

LETTER 5

May–June 1567 Holograph Draft and Final Version

W

Date and Occasion

riting on 8 June 1566, Guzman could boast he had been informed that Dannett, the Queen’s envoy, had sent ‘a courier with a letter to the Queen from the Emperor, in his own hand.’30 He was correct; Maximilian had replied in a letter dated 29 May.31 However, with the excuse of his hasty move from Augsburg to Vienna, the Emperor’s letter made reference only to his acceptance of the order of the Garter and postponed all further details to a later time.32 His second holograph letter of 19 June 1566 added little other than a wordy, if very kind, confirmation of the interest in the plan, and a note on the religious problem.33 In September 1566, Parliament urged Elizabeth to give an answer to the vexed question of succession and of her marriage. While she decidedly refused to settle the first, on the latter point she was more cautious, and managed to be sufficiently vague as to arouse some hope (though no explicit assurance) that the Austrian match was still being considered.34 In fact, Elizabeth’s words were ‘I will marry as soon as I can conveniently.’35 Unsurprisingly, things moved slowly. It was only in late June 1567 that Thomas Radcliffe, Earl of Sussex, was sent as special ambassador to Vienna, taking the Garter with him.36 Elizabeth’s letter was clearly intended to accompany the honorific title and insignia, to justify the delay and announce that the Earl would discuss in detail the various issues relating to the marriage. Sussex’s instructions and the official warrant, on parchment, for Maximilian’s admittance to the © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_5

45

46 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

order were issued on 20 May 1567.37 The draft letter should reasonably date from about this period to the date found on the sent holograph copy, which was signed at Richmond on 22 June (‘Giugno’ in the letter, clearly not ‘January’ as marked at the top of the manuscript in the Vienna State Archive). As in the case of the preceding letter, this date should perhaps not be taken for granted. Once again, as she had done with her previous message—which had come in tandem with her request for a reward for Zwetkovich—Elizabeth accompanied her missive with a petition in Latin, which was dated 24 June.38 Any last minute amendments to the text, however, must have preceded Sussex’s departure, which occurred on 26 June.39 Texts The letter is extant in two holograph versions, a draft presenting a series of currente calamo corrections and insertions (SP 70/141, fol. 252, henceforth 70/141) and the final sent copy, in Elizabeth’s best hand (Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hausarchiv-Familienakten, Karton 21 [formerly Karton 15], Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fol. 40r–v; hereafter V2). The latter clearly descends from an amended intermediate copy, which is now lost.40 As in the case of Letter 4 above, the holographs have been transcribed separately. 5a—Draft (70/141)

5

10

Hauendo intesa Sacra Maiestá delle facende varie di grande importanza che vi interveniuano dopoi la Ritornata Vostra sua dall commune inimico dell Christianitá per la cui ritornata felice humilmente ne rendo gratie infinite all signor Iddio molte volte son stata impedita et ritardata di non mandar questa mia imbasciata non volendo impedir le cose piu grande con mescolarle piu con le piu piccole et pero la Maesta Vostra havra per scusata la tardanza sua mia / Adesso sperando ch’il tempo s’accommodera alla mia Voglia ricordandomi come g di buo animo l’ordine l’election vostra all ordine mio 2 interveniuano] intervenn altered to ~  5  stata] stati (?) altered to ~ 8 mescolarle] meschiarle altered to ~

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

47

di San Giorgio fu gratamente ricevuto hora per questo Conte mio Cugino a Vostra Maestà con tutto il cuore lo mando come quella che se piu honorata cosa hauessi cosi voluntier la mandareiebbe / Et per non hauer vdito che mai questo ordine inanzi questo tempo manchess quello l’honor d’hauer vn imperator del ordine spero et priieg lo desidero che ne i giorni mei non ne sia altro che voi al quale ogni felicita non mi parera troppo / Quanto alla lettere honorate et amichevole che Vostra Maestà mi scrissi dalla sua mano propri non hauriebbeno manchete risposte lungo tempo fa s’io il tempo l’ hauessi non havessi piu havuta piu rispetto di Vostra Maestà che irresolutione del mio negotio et quantunque Io pensai che quel ch’io mandai per Danet mandai fuss ben chiaro bastassi per far dichiaration del l’animo mio nondimeno per esser da Vostra Maestà richiesta di far le cose piu chiare indubitate ho dato il carico a questo Conte di far dichiaration de risoluer tutti i punti de chi habbiamo fin qui trattati prieghando la Maestà Vostra di darlo amoreuole audienza

13 gratamente] gr written over two unreadable cancelled letters (perhaps, ‘ce’?) 17 vdito] vdita altered to ~  24  dalla] della altered to ~  26  s’io] se altered to s’ 28 mio] written in left margin   30 dichiaration] The MS reads dichidichidiclarationaration. In a rather confused series of corrections, Eli zabeth amended this word many times as if she could not decide between diclaration and dichiaration.

14 questo... Cugino: Thomas Radcliffe, third Earl of Sussex (1526/7–1583), was the son of Elizabeth, daughter of Thomas Howard, second Duke of Norfolk. This made him a relative of Elizabeth’s via the Howards’ connection with the Boleyns. 23–24 lettere... propria: the missives sent by Maximilian on 29 May (CP 147/41) and 19 June (BL, Cotton MS Vespasian F III, fol. 127); see above.

15

20

25

30

35

48 

40

45

50

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

con credito tale quale a me stezza s’io fussi presente darebbe sperando per lui di riceuer dichiaratione vltima risposta piena di quel che vostra Maestà risolvera di far tal che non si faccia traga sempre il nodoso filo che mai ha fine et cosi et l’un et l’altro si contentera d Questo bastara per questa volta hora per non molestar troppo la Maestà Vostra riferendomi alla sufficienza del presente Supplicando il Signor Iddio ch’e vi in ogni felicità li prosperai con lunga vita et buona sanita / 43 filo] fno altered to ~ (Elizabeth, perhaps with the word ‘fine’ in the same line in mind, probably began writing fino, which she amended currente calamo) sanita /] followed by Priegan | Quemadmodum | Qu written 45 volta] perhaps vulta altered to ~  51  in Elizabeth’s best italic hand, the last two in left margin.

5b—Final Version (V2)

5

10

15

Havendo intesa, Sacra Maiestá, delle facende varie di grande importanza ch’intervenirno dopoi la ritornata sua dall commune inimico della Christianitá, per La cui ritornnata felice humilmente ne rendo gratie infinite al Signor Iddio Molte volte son stato impedita et ritardata di non mandar questa mia imbasciata prima non volendo impedir le cose piu grande con mescolarle con le piu piccole et peró La Maiestá vostra havra per scusata la tardanza mia. Hora speranndo ch’il tempo s’accommoderá meglio a la mia voglia, ricordandomi come di buon animo L’elettion vostra al ordine mio di San Giorgio da se fu gratamente ricevuto pero per questo Conte mio Cugino a Vostra Maiestà con tutto il cuore lo mando come quella chi se piu honorata cosa hauessi cosi voluntiere la vi mandarebbe[.] Et per non hauer vdito che mai questo ordine per inanzi manchessi l’honor d’haver un Innperator di quello Spero et lo desidero che ne i giorni mei non vi sia altro che voi alquale ogni felicita non mi parerá troppo: Quanto ale lettere honorate et amichevole chi Vostra Maestà mi scrissi della mano sua non havrebbono manchate risposte 14 Innperator] Iimperator altered to ~

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

49

lungo tempo fa s’io non hauessi havuto piu rispetto alla Maestà Vostra che irresolutione del negotio mio: Et quantunque pensai che quel chi per Danet mandai bastassi per ampia dichiaratione del animo mio nondimeno per esser da la Maestà Vostra richiesta di far le cose piu indubitate della parte mia, Ho dato questo caricho al Conte di risponder a tutti i punti fin qui trattati et Priegando La Maestà Vostra di concederlo amorevole audienza con credito tale quale a me stezza s’io gli fussi presente darebbe[.] Sperando per lui di ricevere vltima risposta di quel chi Vostra Maestà si risolvera di far accioche non si traga sempre il nodoso file senza venirne mai al fine[.] Et cosi et l’un et l’altro tanto meglio si contentera[.] Questa bastera per hora non volendo troppo molestar La Maestà Vostra[.] Supplicando il Signor Iddio ch’in ogni felicità li prosperi con lunga et buona sanitá[.] Di Richamonte il 22 di Giugno

20

25

30

Di Vostra Maiesta affectionatissima Sorella et Cugina Elizabetta R

35

Letter 5—Translation Having heard, Sacred Majesty, of the various matters of great consequence which occurred following your return from the common foe of Christianity (for whose return I happily and humbly give infinite thanks to the Lord God), I have been prevented many times and delayed from sending this message of mine initially, not wishing to hinder greater things by mixing them with lesser ones—and, for this reason, Your Majesty will excuse this delay of mine. Now, hoping that this period will better favour my wishes, and remembering how you have accepted gladly and in good part your election to my order of Saint George, I am therefore sending it to Your Majesty through this Earl my Cousin, with all my heart, as one who, had I anything more honourable, would gladly send it to you. And since I have

5 message: this is the second meaning for ‘ambasciata’ in Thomas’s Principal Rules, sig. 2Bv. 6 for this reason: the Latinate ‘però,’ deriving from ‘per hoc’; cf. the notes to the translation of Letter 1 above.

5

10

50 

15

20

25

30

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

never known this order to lack the honour of having an Emperor as one of its members, thus do I hope and desire that in my days there will be no other than you, for whom all happiness will never seem too much to me. As concerns the honourable and affable letters which Your Majesty wrote to me in his own hand, the replies would have come a long time ago had I not had more respect for Your Majesty than irresolution in my dealings. And even if I believed what I had sent you by Dannett should suffice as an ample declaration of my mind in this matter, nevertheless, having been asked by Your Majesty to act, on my part, more clearly, I have entrusted the Earl to answer all of the points which have been discussed thus far. I would ask that Your Majesty grant him a benevolent audience and afford him as much credit as you would give me should I myself be present. Through him I hope to receive a definitive answer concerning what Your Majesty will resolve to do, so that the tangled thread will not be spun indefinitely. This will suffice for now, not wishing to trouble Your Majesty exceedingly. Begging the Lord God to favour you with every happiness and with prolonged good health. From Richmond, the 22nd of June. Your Majesty’s most affectionate Sister and Cousin Elizabeth R

18 dealings: this is the second meaning given for ‘negotio’ in Florio’s 1598 World of Words, sig. V5v. 27 will not be spun: literally, ‘will not be drawn.’ It may well be that Elizabeth was thinking of some kind of drawn-work, which would fit her embroidering skills; cf. Lisa M. Klein, ‘Your Humble Handmaid: Elizabethan Gifts of Needlework,’ Renaissance Quarterly 50,2 (1997): 459–93, in particular 476–82. The first occurrence of this meaning in the OED, however, is dated 1595. One may also wonder if Elizabeth was aware of the expression ‘trarre il filo della camicia a qualcuno,’ ‘to make one do what one pleases with him’; cf. Vocabolario Treccani, s.v. ‘camicia’; Boccaccio Decameron IX.5: ‘tu m’hai con la piacevolezza tua tratto il filo della camiscia.’ 28 trouble: cf. Thomas’s, Principal Rules, s.v. ‘molestare,’ sig. X1v.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

51

Notes 30. CSPSp, I, 556. As Guzman clearly stated, the letter’s main point was Maximilian’s acceptance of the Order of the Garter. 31. CP 147/41, which should be dated 29 May 1566 and not, as tentatively indicated in the catalogue, 1565. 32. The Queen (via Thomas Dannett) probably sent at least a reply to this in July 1566, as stated in Sussex’s instructions for his 1567 mission; cf. SP 70/91, fol. 79 which mentions ‘a writing delivrd in July last to our servant Thomas Danet’ (on this set of instructions see also below, Letter 6); cf. also Dannett’s letter to Elizabeth, SP 70/85, fol. 2. 33. This letter, in Spanish, is now in BL, Cotton MS Vespasian F III, fol. 127. No year date is provided in the Cotton MSS catalogue. 34. Cf. McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 93–99. 35. CW, 95. Elizabeth’s earlier commitment to consider the question of marriage in 1563 evidently placed her in a very difficult position at this stage; cf. Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 85–87. 36. McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 99; Doran, ‘Religion and Politics,’ 918. On the earlier appointment of Thomas Sackville (who was spared this mission because of his father’s ill health), and the reasons for the delayed departure of the Earl of Sussex, see Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 83–84; 88. Sussex was still in Antwerp on 5 July 1567; cf. SP 70/91, fol. 123 and 70/92, fol. 18. The always wellinformed Florentine agent in Venice, Cosimo Bartoli, wrote to Francesco I de’ Medici that, through some letters from Antwerp, he had known of the arrival of Sussex in Vienna, bringing the Order of the Garter (‘Per lettere di Anversa li 6 di luglio: [...] Giunse il Conte di Susex mandato dalla Regina di Inghilterra a Sua Maestà Cesarea il quale porta l’ordine della Garattiera’; Archivio di Stato di Firenze, Mediceo del Principato 3080, fol. 108). Via Ulm (22 July) and Augsburg (24 July) he arrived in Vienna on 5 August, cf. the diary of Sussex’s journey, Oxford, Bodleian Library, Tanner MS 50, fols. 190-200 and Sussex’s letter to Leicester, in which he acknowledges the receipt of a letter on this date, SP 70/93, fol. 41. Cf. also SP 70/92, fols. 90, 78, 81. 37. Respectively, SP 70/91, fols. 77–88 and Vienna, Haus-, Hof- undStaatsarchiv, Hhsta Ur Fuk 1370.

52 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

38. Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hausarchiv-Familienakten, Konv. 4, Fas. 5, fols. 44–45. This time she asked the Emperor to pardon a German nobleman, the Earl of Rockendolf, who had been ‘declared by all the States of the Empire guilty of lese-majesty, a perjurer and traitor to his country’ (SP 70/39, fol. 3; CSPF, V, 142). 39. Sir Gilbert Dethick, who in his quality as Garter King of Arms accompanied Sussex to invest the Emperor with the Order of the Garter (see Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Vienna, Hhsta Ur Fuk 1370), compiled a detailed diary of their journey. On 26 June the party arrived at Gravesend ‘and laye at the Angelle that nighte’; thence they moved to Canterbury and Dover, where they ‘toke shipe’ on the following Monday, 29 June; cf. Henry Ellis, Papers Relating to the Proposed Marriage of Queen Elizabeth with the Brother of the Emperor (London: John Nichols and Sons, 1853; originally published in Archaeologia 35 (1853): 202–12 from an unidentified item from the BL Cotton Fragments collection), 4; cf. also Oxford, Bodleian Library, Tanner MS 50, fols. 190-200; CSPSp, I, 652; CP 229/1, fol. 36v. 40. See, for example, the last sentence before the final salutation in 70/141 and in V1, which adds a series of words (‘tanto meglio si contentera[.] Questo bastera per hora non volendo troppo molestar La Maestà Vostra’) and leaves out a whole phrase ‘riferendomi alla sufficienza del presente.’

LETTER 6

7 November–10 December 1567 Holograph Draft and Final Version

S

Date

and

Occasion

ussex’s first audience with Maximilian took place on 8 August 1567.41 By late October the Emperor’s final conditions to the marriage were clearly laid down: Charles was to be allowed to profess his religion in private—which would entail separate worship.42 Henry Cobham (later Sir Henry) was sent back to England for further instructions; he arrived in London on 7 November.43 Elizabeth’s draft reply might date to any time between this and 10 December 1567, the date found on the Vienna holograph (Figure 3, below), on a copy now in London, on a letter in Spanish to the Emperor’s consort, as well as on a further set of instructions for Sussex.44 That the final version was written on or about 10 December thus appears more than plausible. Furthermore, this date is compatible with those found on the back of the copy now in the Vienna archives, which was delivered by Cobham ‘on Newe-yeares-day’45 and was endorsed by one of the Imperial secretaries: ‘Regina Anglie ad Cesarem | 1 Januarii 1568’ (fol. 115v) and ‘3 Januarij 1568’ (ibid.). As confirmed by a draft letter in Latin, addressed to Archduke Charles (again, dated 10 December 1567), and attached to the instructions for her ambassador, Elizabeth clearly intended to maintain a very polite, but firm, attitude.46 The Queen’s Italian missive barely attempts to mitigate what Sussex was meant to tell the Emperor: Elizabeth, quite simply, refused to act against her conscience. The wellbeing of her reign might very well depend on her choice of religion, and thus the proposal to grant the Archduke ­permission © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_6

53

54 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

to profess his Catholic faith (and permit Mass to be celebrated in her own palace) would certainly have been highly dangerous for her position, and for the peace of her country.47 It is not surprising, then, that the December letter was the last of the elaborately wrought Italian missives to Maximilian. Texts Letter 6 is extant in Elizabeth’s draft, SP 70/141, fol. 254 (70/141/254), the sent holograph version, Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, HausarchivFamilienakten, Karton 21, formerly Karton 15, Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fols. 115–16 (V3), and a later copy dating from the mid-late 1590s, BL, Cotton MS Nero B IX, fol. 11548 (Cnb9, probably an independent transcript from a lost corrected copy of 70/141/254, from which V3 appears to descend). Both 70/141/254 and V3 have been transcribed below. The latter text, collated against Cnb9, has provided the source for the translation. 6a—Draft (SP 70/141/254)

5

10

Intendendo che ha piaciuto La Maestà Vostra di riceuer et intertener L’imbasciator et Cugino mio cosi honereuolmente con infinite carezz et amoreuolissimi modi non posso piu dir senon che le parolle sue vostre scritte et i fatti suoi visti si rassomigliano tanto ch’una pittura ben all viuo conterfatta non rassomiglia tanto l’essempio suo essendo l’uno morto et l’altro in og nell tutto il medesimo / pero tanto me ne tengo obligata alla Maestà Vostra che mai me ne mostrero dismentichevol anzi lo tenero scritto non in tauole che mai si fra casseranno / Nella lettera sua mi scriue ch[e] l’importanza della causa ha fatto il prolungar della risposta le cose toccando cose si alte che la sacra religione laquale ragione che spero mi tenera anchor per 6 tanto] written in left margin 8 mai] Elizabeth appears to have started writing no (for ‘non’; cf., six lines below, ‘non posso’) and having later changed no into m.   12 risposta] rispossa altered to ~  toccando] toccanto altered to ~ 2 L’imbasciator et Cugino mio: cf. Letter 5a line 14 above. 5–7 ch’una pittura... il medesimo: this rather convoluted hyperbole is evidently intended to exalt Maximilian’s constancy in words and deeds. One may note, incidentally, that the relationship between the object and its artistic representation—a typical Renaissance topic—was dealt with by Elizabeth’s tutor Roger Ascham in the second book of his Schoolmaster (published posthumously in 1570); see Vickers, English Renaissance Criticism, 141–61.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

55

scusata se in tutto non posso all presente sodisfar la richiesta fattomi della parte dell Archeduca tenendo piu il rispetto della conscientia et il per= petuar questo mio pacifico regnar incomminciato et continuato che tutti ifauori de Principi dell mondo ó tutti i reami chi mi potrebbono dar Spero pero che la Maestà Vostra non pigliara in mala parte la risposta che si dira per il Conte di Sussex come quella che non riusce dell petto della una persona che non l’estima come fratello et che non l’honora come strettizz strettissimo amico anzi da tale que ha in reverenza la Casa Austriaca et in in estimatio intrinsicha la reale sua persona facendogli voto di fidelissima affectione come a chi gli merita il piu / Et se qualche zezania si mischiera nelle parolle d’alcuni maligni che questi mei rispetti son che per hauer bel’ modo di schifar questa causa del tutto mi confido tanto nella Maestà Vostra che vi farete il buon padrone di casa chi le lasciaua crescere fin alla consumatione della vendemia et alhoro fece la sep[ar]atione di quelle dal buon frumento conoscendo conoscerete per la fine la verita del tutto et fin a tanto raccommando la sua sanita all etterno Iddio che molti anni la vita sua continui 17 pacifico] pacifice (?) altered to ~   23 estima] essima altered to ~  32  padrone] patrone altered to ~ 34 conoscerete] conoscererete first altered to ~ and then cancelled

18–19 che tutti... dar: interestingly, the phrase is reminiscent of Luke 4:1–13, the wellknown description of the temptation of Jesus in the desert. 21 la risposta: cf. SP 70/95, fol. 129. Sussex’s instructions mention the Queen’s ‘doubtfulness in her own conscience,’ and the fact that what the Emperor demanded, that Charles be free to worship in private, was ‘contrary to her laws, which cannot be altered without the consent of the Estates of her realm’ (CSPF, VIII, 377, no. 1857). 21-23 come quella... che non l’estima: the person, as the subsequent lines make abundantly clear, is Elizabeth and not Sussex. The gender-free phrase, though, makes clear that the messenger is one with the message he is delivering. As in the preceding letter, Maximilian is implicitly invited to trust the Earl as he would trust the Queen. 32–35 vi farete... tutto: the reference is to the Parable of the Tares also known as the Parable of the Weeds (Matthew, 13:24–30).

15

20

25

30

35

56 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Fig. 3  Letter 6b—Elizabeth’s last Italian missive to Emperor Maximilian II (1567). Vienna, Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hausarchiv-Familienakten, Karton 21, Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5, fol. 115. Reproduced with the permission of the Austrian State Archives.

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

57

6b—Final Version (V3) Intendendo che ha piaciuto a La Maiesta Vostra di ricevere et intertenir L’imbasciador et Cugino mio con infinite Carezze et amorevolissimi modi non posso piu dir senon che le parolle suoe scritte et i fatti suoi visti si rassomigliano tanto ch’vna pittura all viuo fatta non imita cosi l’essempio suo, Essendo l’uno morto et l’altro il medesimo[.] Peró tanto mi tengo obligata alla Maiestà Sua che mai mene mostreró dismentichevole anzi lo guardero scritto in tavole chi mai si fracasseranno[.] Nella lettera sua mi scrive che l’importanza della causa ha fatto il prolungar della risposta, le cose della religione essendo di tanto importanzá, Laquale ragione spero mi tenerá anchora per scusata se in tutto non posso all’presente sodisfar la richiesta dell Archeduca tenendo in piu stima la sodisfattione della conscientia et il perpetuar questo mio pacifico regnar incomminciato et continuato che tutti i fauori di principi mondani ó tutti i Reami chi mi potrebbono dar[.] Spero pero che la Maestà Vostra non pigliera in mala parte quel ch’il Conte gli dira della parte mia come la cosa che non riusce dall petto della persona chi non l’estima come fratello et non l’honora come stretto amico, anzi da tale chi ha in Reuerenza la Casa Austricha et in estimatione intrinsicha la reale sua persona facendogli voto di fidelissima affectione Come a quella chi ben la merita[.] Et se qualche Zizania si meschiera nelle parolle d’alcuni maligni dicendo che questi mei rispetti sono che per hauer bell modo di schifar questo negotio mi Confido tanto nella Maestà Vostra che vi farete il buon padrone di casa che le lasciava crescere fin a la Consumatione della vindemia et alhora far la seperatione dal buon fromento provando per la fine 1 Maiesta Vostra] Maiestate vostra Cnb9 2 L’imbasciador] le Imbassador Cnb9  Carezze] carezze Cnb9 3 suoe] Sue Cnb9   5 Essendo] essendo Cnb9 6 Peró] Pero Cnb9  obligata alla Maiestà] obligato a la Maesta Cnb9  mostreró] mostrero Cnb9 7 chi] che Cnb9  8 prolungar] polungar Cnb9 9 religione] probably relegione altered to ~ V3   importanzá, Laquale] importanza^ laquale Cnb9 10 tenerá] tenera Cnb9  14 ó] o Cnb9  mi ] mi si Cnb9 15 Maestà] Maiestate Cnb9   16 dall] dal Cnb9 18 Reuerenza] reuerenza Cnb9  Austricha ] Austrichia Cnb9   20 Zizania] Zizamia Cnb9 21 che] ~, Cnb9  bell] bel Cnb9  22 negotio mi Confido] negotio, mi confido Cnb9 23 di] de altered to dj Cnb9  a la Consumatione] ala consumatione Cnb9 24 seperatione] separatione Cnb9  buon] omitted Cnb9

5

10

15

20

58 

25

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

la sincera verita dell tutto Et fin quell Raccommanderó la sua sanita et honore al Eterne Creatore che molti anni La Vita sua Conserva[.] Di Hamptoncourt a li.x.di dicembre M.d.lxvij.

30

Di Vostra Maiestá affettionatissima Sorella et Cugina Elizabeth R 25 dell] del Cnb9  tutto] ~. Cnb9  quell] quelz Cnb9  27 Hamptoncourt] Hampton Court Cnb9  31 Elizabeth R] omitted Cnb9

Letter 6—Translation

5

Having heard that it has pleased Your Majesty to receive and entertain the ambassador my Cousin with infinite tenderness and most affectionate manners, I cannot now but say that the words written and the deeds done by you are so alike that a portrait of a living object does not so resemble its subject, the former being dead, and the latter like itself. For this I feel such indebtedness to Your Majesty that I shall never prove myself forgetful thereof; better, I will keep this written on tables that will never be destroyed. 2 tenderness: Thomas’s Principal Rules, sig. 2F3 translates ‘carezzare’ with ‘to cherish.’ Elizabeth probably meant ‘con infinita carezza’; the noun form ‘cherishing’ was in use in English as early as 1400; cf. OED, s.v. 3-5 now I... itself: Elizabeth’s first version amplified her hyperbolic sentence, emphasizing the ‘good quality’ of the portrait and the fact that the model is ‘its very self’; see also the note to lines 5-7 in the draft, above. 5 For this: again, as in Letters 1 and 5 above, this must be interpreted as a Latinate form deriving from ‘per hoc.’ 7 better: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘anzi,’ prep. e avv. 2.c. Thomas’s Principal Rules (sig. 2 B4v) gives also ‘rather,’ ‘so’ and ‘truly’ as possible translations. 7 tables: this use of ‘tavola’ quite probably derives from the Latin Tabulae publicae, tablets (of wood, marble or bronze) on which official writings and proclamations were recorded (cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘tàvola,’ s.f., 3a). Given the reference to portraiture that immediately precedes the reference to this, one may wonder if the word might also possess overtones of ‘table’ in the Elizabethan sense of ‘painting’ or ‘picture’ (I owe this suggestion to Elizabeth Goldring).

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

59

In your letter, you write that the importance of the matter has been the cause of the delay in giving an answer, the questions of religion being of such importance. However, for this very same reason, I hope, I will be excused if I cannot at present satisfy in full the request made by the Archduke, as I prize a quiet conscience and the continuation of peace in my realm—which I have begun and maintained so far—over any favours which may be granted me or all the kingdoms which may be conferred upon me by the Princes of this world. I hope, therefore, that Your Majesty will not be offended by the answer which the Earl of Sussex will utter on my behalf, as though it were one which came from the heart of someone who does not esteem you as a brother and who does not honour you as a very close friend. On the contrary [it comes], from one who holds in reverence the House of Austria and in intimate esteem your Royal self—to whom she proffers a vow of most loyal affection as to one who well deserves it. And although some malignant tongues may attempt to sow discord by claiming that these compliments of mine are just a polite means to avoid this business, I am confident that Your Majesty will act as did the good husbandman, who let the tares grow until the end of the harvest, when he then separated them from the good wheat, and will establish in the end the sincere truth of it all. And until then I will com11 However: ‘ancora’ is quite probably used here as a concessive conjunction (as in Vocabolario Treccani, ‘ancóra,’ 3). Thomas translates ‘anchora che’ as ‘albeit’ (Principal Rules, sig. 2B3v). 13 a quiet conscience: literally, ‘the satisfaction of [my] conscience.’ The meaning of this is made even clearer by the draft, which has ‘il rispetto della conscientia,’ ‘the respect of [my] conscience’ (line 16). 19 someone: i.e., Elizabeth; see draft, 1, line 22 above. The double negation has here been ignored for reasons of clarity. Even if common in Renaissance Italian, the rather clumsy repetition of ‘non’ may be, nevertheless, significant—perhaps only as a sign of the Queen’s feelings at this stage of the negotiation. 22 intimate: this use of ‘intrinseco’ reflects its Latin origin: intrinsecus, ‘situated within; interior, inner’; see also the OED, ‘intrinsic,’ A., adj. 1.a. 26 to avoid: this is the first contemporary meaning—‘schivare,’ in modern Italian—given by the Vocabolario Treccani (‘schifare,’ 1a), which quotes well-known examples from Tasso, Boccaccio, Guicciardini and Petrarch. It is not recorded in Thomas’s Principal Rules, but appears in Florio 1598, sig. 2Gv.

10

15

20

25

60 

30

mend your good health and honour to the Eternal Creator who may grant you many years of life. From Hampton Court, the 10th of December 1567

35

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Your Majesty’s most affectionate Sister and Cousin Elizabeth R

TO MAXIMILIAN II, HOLY ROMAN EMPEROR 

61

Notes 41. Ellis, Papers Relating to the Proposed Marriage of Queen Elizabeth, 5. For a (conjectural) date in mid-August, see Bell, Diplomatic Representatives, 57. 42. BL, Cotton MS Julius F VI contains a memorandum (dated 24 October 1567) of the five conditions which Charles ‘would have to accept as limitations on his freedom of worship’ (cf. Doran, ‘Religion and Politics,’ 917–18). Sussex’s letter to Elizabeth describing the compromise he had reached with the Emperor (again, dated 24 October, SP 70/94, fol. 161) is summarized in CSPF, VIII, 360 (no. 1788). On this document see also Doran, ‘Religion and Politics,’ 918-19. For the other conditions (e.g., Charles would have to pay for his train of servants and courtiers and enjoy the same limited powers and title as Philip II when married to her sister Mary), see Klarwill, 279–82 and BL, Cotton MS Vitellius C XI, fols. 240–42v. Sussex’s letter to Elizabeth was followed by yet another to Cecil on 27 October, SP 70/94, fol. 172, in which he reported what the Emperor had told him, that is, that since the Queen proceeded bona fide, he could see ‘no cause why she should not yield somewhat to satisfy his brother’s conscience, when he [had] yielded in all other things wholly to her will’; CSPF, VIII, 362. 43. CSPSp, I, 683, no. 450. Cobham had also brought back a polite— if evasive—Latin letter from Archduke Charles (dated 25 October 1567) which reached William Cecil on 10 November, as witnessed by his endorsement on the back of his copy of it, SP 70/94, fol. 168. Cobham was back again in Vienna by 1 or 2 January 1568; cf. Rome, Vatican Library, MS Urb. Lat. 1040, fol. 475. Given the circumstances, it seems that the anecdote concerning Cobham having told his ‘postilion to sound the horn all the way … crying, ‘[Long] live Austria and England!’’ is either an exaggeration or was simply related to his being in a hurry to get to London (cf. CSP Rome, I, 267). 44. Respectively BL, Cotton MS Nero B IX, fol. 115r–v (see below for details); ibid., fol. 116 (a mid-1590s copy of the letter, in Spanish, to Maria, wife of Maximilian), SP 70/95, fol. 129 (CSPF, VIII, 377, no. 1857); a draft addition by Cecil is on fol. 133 (CSPF, VIII, 378–79, no. 1858).

62 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

45. Ellis, Papers Relating to the Proposed Marriage of Queen Elizabeth, 8. 6. SP 70/95, fol. 125. Burghley’s draft version is on fol. 126. 4 Charles’s reply to this is now CP 155/92. In the latter, the Archduke acknowledged receipt of the Queen’s letter of 10 December (‘Attulit mihi literas Serenitatis vestræ, familiaris ejus Henricus Cobhamus, decima die Decembris ad me datas’). 47. Cf. SP 70/95, fols. 125 and 129–31; McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 99; Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 92–93. 48. The hand (probably Windebank’s) which transcribed this letter, in fact, is identical to that found on BL, Cotton MS Titus F XII, fols. 103–4, dated 1594; the same watermark visible here is also found on BL, Cotton MS Julius E II, fol. 82, a missive to Ferdinando, Duke of Tuscany, dated 11 November 1596.

LETTER 7

To Gian Luigi (Chiappino) Vitelli, Marquess of Cetona 2 March 1570/1

G

Date and Occasion

ian Luigi ‘Chiappino’ Vitelli (1520–75), Marquess of Cetona (Siena), was one of the commanders of the Duke of Alba’s troops in the Low Countries.1 He was well-known to Elizabeth: on 22 October 1569 he had had an audience with the Queen to request the restitution of a small fleet carrying a considerable sum of money which had been seized by the English. This event could have triggered an international crisis; indeed, this was the second mission which Alba had sent to England in order to find a peaceful settlement.2 Vitelli was still in England when the Northern Rising broke out on 14 November. In December he received Alba’s order to leave; almost at the same time, the English, suspicious about his possible involvement in the rising, asked him to depart as soon as possible.3 Vitelli had his final audience on 18 December and left England shortly afterwards.4 However, he had probably made a good impression on the Queen. In a letter to Philip II written just two days later, Elizabeth stated that, should Philip be prepared to negotiate on her terms, Vitelli would be an excellent envoy.5 Thereafter, the Marquess was to have more contact with the English. In August 1570 Henry Cobham, the diplomat who had accompanied Sussex to Austria, was sent as special ambassador to the Low Countries and Germany, with messages for Alba, for Philip II’s new wife, Anne of Austria, and for Anne’s father, Emperor Maximilian II, at Speyer. Cobham’s was,

© The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_7

63

64 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

in fact, far more than a mere courtesy visit to the Spanish and Habsburg royal families: he was meant to appeal to monarchical solidarity against the recent papal bull which had excommunicated, and therefore implicitly deposed, Elizabeth, and explore (possibly as mere captatio benevolentiae) the possibility of a revival of the marriage negotiations with Archduke Charles.6 To keep on the safe side in such dangerous times, however, the purpose of his journey also involved gathering and sending home intelligence on the Duke of Alba’s real intentions in outfitting a Spanish fleet, which Alba pretended was just meant ‘to transport the Emperor’s daughter into Spain.’7 At Antwerp, Cobham was welcomed by Vitelli, whom he had met the previous year at Court. Having attempted unsuccessfully to re-open the 1569 negotiations by writing to the Queen,8 the Italian nobleman was evidently now trying to gain favour with her through Cobham: on 28 August 1570 he went to him and offered him ‘any favour for Her Majesty’s sake,’ suggesting that ‘if it had pleased her to have answered his letter written from Dover he would have written often and have made good show how willing he is to serve Her Highness in the causes he dealt in.’9 Three days later, Vitelli came again, and kindly offered to lend the English some horses, and by the beginning of September ‘offered to assist’ in a further series of negotiations.10 Vitelli was apparently acting as a laudable man of peace, but Alba’s actions were suspicious. However, quite probably after Cobham’s return, the Queen was persuaded to write to the Marquess. The proposal to send a letter seems to have come from Guido Cavalcanti, the trusted Italian merchant who had acted as an English envoy on several occasions (including at the peace negotiations of Cateau-Cambrésis).11 In a letter to Cecil and Walter Mildmay, Cavalcanti offered to go to the Netherlands to continue the negotiations—but advised that a missive be sent first to Vitelli to thank him for his courteous treatment of the previous envoy.12 Clearly there was very little to lose in sending at least a letter of thanks, which could also serve as an opening for peace. If Spain could be kept at bay at this difficult time, all the better. Text Cambridge University Library, MS Dd 3.20(4), (Dd3.20), fol. 47 (corresponding to fol. 31r–v, no. 35, in the original foliation). This is a letter-book containing transcripts of about 300 letters from Elizabeth

TO GIAN LUIGI (CHIAPPINO) VITELLI, MARQUESS OF CETONA 

65

chiefly to European monarchs, heads of state and dignitaries. As stated above (Introduction, 2.3), this volume originated within the office of the Latin Secretary Sir John Wolley, who commissioned two scribes to copy these texts, all dated between 1569 and the mid-1580s. Some patent errors seem to suggest that the scribe was copying the text in front of him rather mechanically (cf., e.g., ‘pui’ for ‘piu,’ ‘sono’ for ‘sano’ and, in Letter 2, ‘sinisuramente’ for ‘smisuratamente’ and ‘Sate’ for ‘State’). Transcriptions of this kind typically preserve a number of significant features of the copy text; interestingly, the paucity of punctuation, the use of figurative language, a few idiosyncratic spellings, the use of plural ‘e’ / ‘a’ forms instead of ‘i’ / ‘e,’ and of ‘z’ for ‘s’ (in ‘Marcheze’) seem compatible with the Maximilian letters (cf. nos. 4–6 above). No effort has been made here and below to regularize the spelling, but occasional emendations, noted in the apparatus, have been inserted where evident errors would hinder the understanding of the text. 7. Al Signor Chiappino vitelli. Non senza grandissimo piacere et contentamento Henrico Cobamo gentelhuomo nostro cj ha fatto intendere i molti lodeuoli et buoni officij molte volte fatte da Vostra Signoria per la sincera et calda sua diuotione verso di noi et la buona volunta indirizzata sempre all vtile et tranquillita delle cose communi. Cosa veramente d’vno nobil cuore degna, mostrarsi in tutti cosi diritto et veridico, rasserenando piu presto con bel modo le cose turbide, che astutamente con calonnie in bonaccia procurando nuoue tempeste: Non hauemo percio potuto presentemente far altro, che con queste lettere ingenuamente testificare. quanto cotesti vostri portamente vhanno dati tra tutti honore et appresso di noi gratia di quali et d[’]altri vostri offici et cortosie verso di noi dimostrate quelle gratie ne rendiamo che per noi si possono le maggiori promettendoui Signor Marcheze della parte nostra in ogni cosa tutto quello fauore ch la vera vostra virtu et valore, cj pare con giustissima ragione hauer meritata. state sano Da Grenuico alli duo di Marzo 1570

1 Al] preceded by Regina et caet. Dd3.20  6 piu] pui Dd3.20  8 tempeste] tempesta Dd3.20 11 offici] voffici Dd3.20  15 sano] sono Dd3.20

5

10

15

66 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Letter 7—Translation To Master Chiappino Vitelli

5

10

15

Not without the utmost pleasure and satisfaction has our gentleman Henry Cobham made known to us the many laudable and good offices your Lordship has often performed out of your sincere and warm devotion for us, and of your goodwill, always directed to the purpose and tranquillity of the common weal. Such is indeed a thing worthy of a noble heart, to be so straightforward and truthful towards all, quick to eloquently clarify that which is turbid, rather than subtly and by means of calumny, generate new tempests from calm waters. We were unable at present to do more than, with these letters, frankly testify just how much these deeds of yours have brought you honour among all, and gratitude from us. For these and your other good offices and kind deeds shown towards us, we express our most heartfelt gratitude, promising on our part, my Lord, in everything, all the favour which your true virtue and valour seem to us most rightfully to deserve. Fare well. From Greenwich, the 2nd of March 1570.

7 towards all: interpreting ‘in’ as ‘per’, a meaning which seems more plausible here than a mistake for ‘in tutto’ (‘in all’). 10 frankly: this is the meaning recorded in Florio 1598, sig. Q1. 12-13 we... gratitude: literally, ‘we give you the most possible ample thanks’, an hyperbolic expression meant to reinforce the promises of the following phrase. 15 Fare well: the Italian form of salutation corresponds to the Latin ‘vale’ / ‘valete’; cf. OED ‘vale’, int. and n. 3.

TO GIAN LUIGI (CHIAPPINO) VITELLI, MARQUESS OF CETONA 

67

Notes 1. On Vitelli see Roy Strong, ‘Zuccaro’s Visit to England,’ Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 22 (1959): 359–60, 359; Wyatt, Italian Encounter, 146. DBI, s.v. ‘Cibo, Eleonora’; ‘Guicciardini, Giovan Battista’; ‘Minerbetti, Bernardo’; ‘Caldara, Polidoro’; Henry Kamen, The Duke of Alva (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2004), 77, 82, 91, 108, 117; Maurizio Arfaioli, ‘Alla destra del Duca: la Figura di Chiappino Vitelli nel Contesto degli Affreschi Vasariani del Salone dei Cinquecento,’ Mitteilungen des Kunsthistorischen Institutes in Florenz 51, 1/2 (2007): 271–78. Vitelli had been a commander for the Medicis, and was one of the regular correspondents of the family; a large number of letters by him (though none relevant to these events) are preserved in the Archivio di Stato di Firenze. For more news on the Vitelli Family see also ASFi, Raccolta Sebregondi, 5492 and 4450. 2. The money had been sent from Biscay to the Netherlands on six zabras and two ships. While three vessels reached the Netherlands safely, bad weather and an attack from some Huguenot privateers had forced the ships to repair to the ports of Fowey and Southampton; see J.B.M. Constantin Kervyn de Lettenhove (ed.), Relations politiques des Pays-Bas et de l’Angleterre, sous le règne de Philippe II (vol. V; Brussels: Hayez, 1886), xxiii; 200-6; 229–32; 488–91 (Vitelli’s narration of his first audience). On the complexity of the situation see Alba’s instructions to Vitelli, ibid., 466-73; see also 493. I am most grateful to Simon Adams for calling this source to my attention and for suggesting a wider context than the one presented in my ‘Elizabeth I, Chiappino Vitelli and Federico Zuccaro: two Unpublished Letters,’ Notes and Queries 258 (New Series 60), no. 3 (2013): 386-91. See also Biblioteca Trivulziana, Milan, MS 47 (Lorenzo Borghesi, Vita di Chiappino Vitelli), fol. 72; Rome, Vatican Library, Urb. Lat. 1041, fol. 213; Levin, Reign of Elizabeth, 48-49; Strong, ‘Zuccaro’s Visit to England,’ 359, and the introduction to Letter 8 below. 3. Kervyn de Lettenhove, Relations politiques des Pays-Bas et de l’Angleterre, 476–78. Vitelli had written to Alba requesting whether he should help the rebels, but the Duke answered stating that he should not compromise his ambassadorial status. The Duke

68 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

instructed him not to leave without his command, which he sent on 4 December. Vitelli left England shortly after his audience with the Queen; Alba was expecting his arrival in Brussels on the 28th; see ibid., xxiv and 533. On the rumour that the English had demanded as a condition that Philip would intercede for the restitution of Calais from the French and that the Queen had apparently forbidden Vitelli to leave, and was enraged when he did so without permission early in January 1570, see Vatican Library, Urb. Lat. 1041, fol. 213 and 215r–v; CSP Rome, I, 319–32 esp. nos. 628, 630, 632. 4. Kervyn de Lettenhove, Relations politiques des Pays-Bas et de l’Angleterre, 555–59. 5. Ibid., xxiii and 555; see also the introduction to Letter 8 below. 6. Bell, Diplomatic Representatives, 182, item LC59; Julian Lock, ‘Brooke, Sir Henry (1537–92),’ in ODNB. 7. CSPF, IX, 302, no. 1129; Bell, Diplomatic Representatives, 182. 8. Cf. SP 70/109, fol. 47. 9. SP 70/113, fol. 132 (Thomas Cobham to Cecil, 28 August 1570). 10. SP 70/113, fol. 152 and SP 70/114, fol. 5. 11. Notwithstanding his being very rich, Elizabeth granted Cavalcanti (probably for his service at Cateau-Cambrésis) a life pension of 100 pounds a year; cf. Calendar of Patent Rolls 1558-1560 (London: H. M. Stationery Office, 1939), 254; Cavalcanti would have been William Cecil’s choice as negotiator of the embargo settlement of 1569 but Alba considered his French connections too strong; see G. D. Ramsey, ‘The Undoing of the Italian Mercantile Colony in Sixteenth Century London,’ in N. B. Harte and K. G. Ponting (eds.), Textile History and Economic History: Essays in Honour of Miss Julia de Lacy Mann (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1973), 40–41; F. J. Levy, ‘A Semi-Professional Diplomat: Guido Cavalcanti and the Marriage Negotiations of 1571,’ Historical Research, 25,92 (1962): 211–20; Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 42–43, 45–46, 106; John Bossy, Giordano Bruno and the Embassy Affair (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 1991), 88; 253. 12. SP 70/115, fol. 83, endorsed ‘1570,’ quite probably 1570/1, as this document mentions Cobham.

LETTER 8

To Chiappino Vitelli, Marquess of Cetona 3 August 1575

T

Date and Occasion

wo years after his meeting with Cobham, Vitelli was suspected of having been involved in the abortive Ridolfi plot, to the extent that some believed he had volunteered, in talks with Ridolfi, to assassinate Elizabeth.13 Nevertheless, given the tone of the letter printed below, it would appear the Queen was not party to such information—or, alternatively, all things past were quickly forgotten in consideration of certain new events. Elizabeth’s emphatic praise of Vitelli’s ‘services’ is probably not only related to his cordial behaviour towards the English ambassadors (Cobham, and later, Thomas Wilson)14 and visitors to Antwerp, such as the Earl of Pembroke, who is mentioned in this missive. After the recall of his commander, the Duke of Alba, in 1574, and the appointment of a new governor to the Netherlands, Vitelli was clearly looking for fresh employment. Thomas Wilson, then Special Ambassador to Antwerp, wrote to William Cecil in January 1574/5 that ‘the Marquisse Vitelli hath discharged hymself of his paye, which was 1000 crownes monthlie, and hath in rewarde 1500 crownes pension yerely during life. He woulde faine be gone into Italy if he might.’15 On 18 February 1574/5 he concluded his report to Burghley stating that he was ‘greatlie beholdinge to the Marquesse Vitelli,’ who being ‘very wyse’ had begun to dislike the Spanish government. ‘If any man maye be trusted upon his worde,’ Wilson stated, ‘he is verie wel affected to doe the Queene’s Majestie any service that he can.’16 © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_8

69

70 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

In fact, just four days earlier, the Marquess had written to Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, informing him that he was sending him a man who was supposed to possess ‘the secret of tempering steel so as to make it ball proof.’17 Vitelli’s real ‘services’ were, predictably, those of a military expert; in addition to this, he certainly had first-hand knowledge concerning the Spanish troops in the Netherlands. Vitelli had also presented the Queen with quite a different kind of cortesia. The Florentine painter Federico Zuccaro, who visited England in 1575 (some time between the spring of 1574/5 and July),18 brought with him a letter of introduction, almost certainly intended for Dudley, written by the Marquess of Cetona.19 During his brief stay in England, Zuccaro painted one set of parallel portraits of Elizabeth and Leicester. As Elizabeth Goldring has convincingly suggested, these were quite likely meant to be unveiled in the course of the Queen’s visit to Kenilworth in July 1575.20 If they were at all, Elizabeth would have had additional (and recent) reasons to speak of Vitelli’s ‘diuotione et amoreuolezza.’21 Interestingly, an anecdote concerning the first meeting between the Queen and the Marquess is reported in Lorenzo Borghesi’s seventeenthcentury life of Vitelli. According to this, the Queen, having been informed prior to their encounter on how the Italian diplomat was dressed, decided to wear clothes of black velvet matching his, together with a short sword and an ivory cane similar to the ones he was reported to have with him. When Vitelli entered the Presence Chamber, the Queen spoke to him and made him understand that she knew his ways very well, and that he should not hope to ‘convince her’ as he had done with other Queens before her.22 While Borghesi’s report is not always accurate, the event described here suggests that the Royal image played a significant role in the meeting—a visual component which would certainly be consonant with the idea of sending a painter over to such a theatrical and imposing figure as the English Virgin Queen. In her letter, Elizabeth promised to reward the Marquess with more than mere words. Vitelli, however, did not live long enough either to receive money or this letter. He died, somewhat mysteriously, in July 1575.23 His death, however, did not put an end to his ‘cortesie’ towards the English monarch: Zuccaro’s beautiful compositional sketches still survive today in the Department of Prints and Drawings of the British Museum.24 Vitelli, after all, did contribute—even if indirectly—to the glorification of the Queen’s image.

TO GIAN LUIGI (CHIAPPINO) VITELLI, MARQUESS OF CETONA 

71

Text Dd 3.20, fol. 125 (108, no. 121 in the old foliation). Some verbal parallels suggest that the previous letter was consulted when writing this.25 8. Signor Marchese honorato. Accrescendosi di giorno in giorno infinitamente i vostri honoreuoli vfficij et cortesie verso di noi dimostrate saremmo del nostro douere troppo mancheuoli, se del canto nostro parimente fauore nostro in uerso di voi non si moltipliasse. Et certamente hauer uoi per ogni verso con infinite lodi sparso la fama del nome nostro c’ha dato vna contentezza di cuore incredibile, et v’ha anchora apportato fra tutti honore et fama di valorosa et gentilissimo caualliero et di tutte buone parti et vertú adorno et compiuto: Mai pero non comparira il giorno nel quale di questa vestra diuotione et amoreuolezza ci scorderemo. Al che tanto maggiormente ci trouiamo astrette quanto ogni di piu veggiamo rinuouarsi le vostre cortosie non bastandoui pocho fa hauer mostrato al nostro ambascia­ tore mentre che fu in Fiandra mille fauori, ma vltimamente intratenendo il nobilissimo di penbruch con i piu straordinarij honori che imaginar si postono. De quali vestre cortesie, infinite gratie ve ne rendiamo et siamo per haueruene obbligo perpeuto. Restate pero sicuro che mai saremo del nostro desiderio pienamente sodisfatte fin che per opere v habbiamo fatto intendere quanto queste vestre cortesie ci siano smisuratamente accette et chare. State sano Di Lichefildia agli 3 di d’Augusto 1575. 1 Signor] preceded by Regina et caetera 17 smisuratamente] sinisuramente Dd3.20  18 State] Sate Dd3.20  Lichefildia] Lichefildea altered to ~.

11-12 nostro ambasciatore: in this case, Thomas Wilson, who had returned to England by 30 March 1575 (Bell, Diplomatic Representatives, 182). 13 il nobilissimo di penbruch: Henry Herbert, second Earl of Pembroke (1538?–1601). His first wife Katherine was dying of cancer and they journeyed to Spa in the summer of 1575 for a cure; cf. Correspondance de Philippe II sur les Affaires des Pays-Bas, vol. III, ed. Philippe Gachard (Brussels: C. Muquardt, 1858), 334–36; Margaret P. Hannay, Philip’s Phoenix: Mary Sidney, Countess of Pembroke (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1990), 38. 18 Di Lichefildia... 1575: the reference is clearly to Lichfield, Staffordshire, which Elizabeth visited after Kenilworth on her 1575 progress. Cf. The Progresses and Public Processions of Queen Elizabeth, ed. John Nichols (London: Nichols, 1823), II, 529–31 and Nichols’s Progresses, II, 332–34.

5

10

15

72 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Letter 8—Translation Honourable Lord,

5

10

15

Given the worthy offices and kind deeds you perform for us increase daily, we would be all too neglectful of our duty if, from our side, equal favour towards you should not multiply likewise. And, certainly, the fact that you have spread the fame of our name everywhere with infinite praise, has exceedingly delighted our heart, and, again, this has earned you among all the fame of valiant and most gallant gentleman, adorned with all good qualities and virtues. No day shall ever pass when we shall forget your devotion and affection. To which we feel all the more bound, as we witness the daily renewal of your kindness; it not being sufficient that you have shown our ambassador, while he was in Flanders, a thousand favours, but that you recently entertained the most noble Pembroke with the most exceptional honours that one can imagine. For such kind deeds of yours, we express our infinite thanks, and remain forever indebted to you. Rest assured, for this reason, our desire will never be utterly satisfied until we demonstrate to you the extent to which these kind deeds of yours are to us exceedingly dear and welcome. Fare well. From Lichfield, the 3rd of August 1575.

6 again: while ‘moreover’ is the principal translation suggested in Thomas’s Principal Rules, sig. B3v (under ‘Anchora’) and in Florio 1598, sig. B3v (‘againe’ was added in the 1611 edition), the text of the letter, and the explicit mentioning of the kindness shown to Cobham, seems to point to the fact that Vitelli’s previous noble deeds, which had brought him ‘honour among all’ two years before, were remembered; cf. Letter 7, above. ‘Ancora’ meaning ‘again’ is found in Italian texts as widespread as Petrarch’s sonnets (cf. Vocabolario Treccani, s.v., 1b). 8 qualities: cf. OED, ‘part’, II.15. 9 affection: ‘kindness’ is the meaning presented in Thomas for ‘Amorevolezza (Principal Rules, sig. B3v); see, however, also Florio 1598, sig. B3. 15 for this reason: cf. this use of ‘però’ (from ‘per hoc’) in Letters 1, 5 and 6, above. 16 these... of yours: the verbal repetition in the Italian (‘De quali vestre cortesie’... ‘queste vestre cortesie’) appears to be here no coincidence, but seems to be meant to establish a parallel between action and reward.

TO GIAN LUIGI (CHIAPPINO) VITELLI, MARQUESS OF CETONA 

73

Notes 13. See Augustus Jessopp, ‘Elizabeth I (1533–1603)’ in the first Dictionary of National Biography, now available via the DNB Archive [http://www.oxforddnb.com/view/olddnb/8636]; Strong, ‘Zuccaro’s Visit to England,’ 359; Wyatt, Italian Encounter, 146. On the Ridolphi Plot see MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 135–44. 14. See Bell, Diplomatic Representatives, 182–83. 15. SP 70/133, fol. 81. 16. SP 70/133, fol. 128. On Wilson’s letter see also CSPF, XI, 19, no. 31 and Strong, ‘Zuccaro’s Visit to England,’ 359. 17. BL, Cotton MS Galba C V, fol. 99. 18. Cf. A. M. Crino, ‘Documenti relativi a Pietro da Cortona, Ciro Ferri, Pietro Tacca, Pier Maria Baldi, Il Guercino e Federigo Zuccaro,’ Rivista d’arte 34 (1959): 151–57; and J. A. Gere and P. Pouncey, Italian Drawings in the Department of Prints and Drawings in the British Museum: Artists Working in Rome, c.1550– c.1640, 2 vols. (London: British Museum, 1983), vol. 1, cat. nos. 300 and 301. I am grateful to Elizabeth Goldring for bringing these sources to my attention. 19. Cf. BL, Cotton MS Galba C V, fol. 5; Strong, ‘Zuccaro’s Visit to England’; Elizabeth Goldring, ‘Portraits of Queen Elizabeth I and the Earl of Leicester for Kenilworth Castle,’ The Burlington Magazine 147 no. 1231 (2005): 654–60. The letter is simply addressed to an unnamed ‘Hillustrissimo signor’ at the English Court. While this might, in theory, be identified with the Earl of Sussex (whose correspondence Cotton obtained along with Leicester’s), Vitelli’s, and later Zuccaro’s, ties with Leicester make him the most reasonable candidate; cf. Goldring, ‘Portraits of Queen Elizabeth I and the Earl of Leicester,’ 656. For a more detailed discussion of Leicester’s interactions with Zuccaro see Id., Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, and the World of Elizabethan Art: Painting and Patronage at the Court of Elizabeth I (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2014), 100–14. 20. Their presence is recorded in an inventory of pictures at Kenilworth c.1578 (BL, Add. MS 78176, fols. 41v–42); Goldring, ‘Portraits of Queen Elizabeth I and the Earl of Leicester,’ 654–56; 660. See also Id., Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, and the World of Elizabethan Art, 100–14 and 184-88. On the 1575 Kenilworth

74 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

festivities see Goldring’s edition of the materials relating to this event in Nichols’s Progresses, II, 231–332. 21. That Letter 8 was written from Lichfield, the next step of Elizabeth’s 1575 progress after Kenilworth, may be significant in this respect; cf. the note to the final salutation in this missive. Certainly, though, it would have caused Elizabeth some embarrassment to mention Zuccaro’s work of art explicitly in a letter addressed abroad: as any educated gentleman in Europe would know, pendant portraits normally depicted married couples; cf. Goldring, ‘Portraits of Queen Elizabeth I and the Earl of Leicester,’ 654; Id., Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, and the World of Elizabethan Art, 96–114. 22. Biblioteca Trivulziana, Milan, MS 47, fols. 72v–73. On Elizabeth’s (and Mary’s) instrumental use of clothing to shape her identities before and after her accession see Maria Hayward, ‘Dressed to Impress,’ in Hunt and Whitelock, eds., Tudor Queenship: The Reigns of Mary and Elizabeth, 81–94. In fact, Vitelli provided a detailed account of his first audience in 1569; see his letter to Alba of 23 October 1569 (Kervyn de Lettenhove, Relations politiques des Pays-Bas et de l’Angleterre, 488–91) and his later report (ibid., 516–49). 23. Pompeo Litta, Famiglie celebri italiane (16 vols., Milan and Turin: 1839–46), X, fasc. 35, table II, states that he was betrayed by his Spanish troops and thrown from the ramparts of a fortification he was inspecting. Documentary evidence suggests his death was certainly due to such a fall, but little can be found to claim his having been murdered (I am grateful to Dr. Maurizio Arfaioli for this information). Borghesi’s almost agiographic Vita di Chiappino Vitelli gives a quite different—and almost too saintly to be true— version of his death (Biblioteca Trivulziana, Milan, MS 47, fols. 132–33v). 24. See Goldring, ‘Portraits of Queen Elizabeth I and the Earl of Leicester.’ 25. See below, note to line 6 in the translation.

LETTER 9

To Don Antonio de Crato, Pretender of Portugal 8 October 1580

D

Date and Occasion

on Antonio, Prior of Crato, had only been King of Portugal for three months when he was defeated by the Spanish army of Philip II in August 1580. He fled to the North of Portugal; through his emissaries, he frantically sought to muster any support he could.1 His cause was clearly of interest to France and England, each of which could benefit from any curb on the increasing power of Spain.2 In many respects, especially for the English, Crato’s flag could also be, as Wallace MacCaffrey has justly noted, ‘a convenient cover for the growing fleet of privateers preying on Iberian colonial commerce.’3 While she would not hesitate to give Drake official recognition by knighting him in April 1581, Elizabeth, however, was probably at this time still hesitant to openly support the Portuguese pretender.4 Even when an English ship rescued Don Antonio and brought him to England in May of the next year,5 discussion over direct intervention in Portugal was, as the Latin secretary Sir John Wolley noted, ‘drawn along’ to the point that it seemed no military action would ever take place.6 Significantly, the Queen’s reply to this delicate issue was dealt with in the secretariat of Sir Francis Walsingham, one of her most trusted collaborators on international affairs. The final affectionate salutation, which may have been added later, may reflect, however, Elizabeth’s holograph addition to the final copy.7 The letter was endorsed by Sir Francis’s secretary Laurence Tomson (himself, just like

© The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_9

75

76 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

his master, a man known for his excellent command of several languages) ‘1580 | Oct. 8 | Milord to don Antonio.’8 Text This draft letter, now SP 89/1, fol. 134 was evidently composed within Walsingham’s secretariat. The italic hand in which the body of the letter is written is, in fact, identical to the one in SP 78/6, fol. 45 (a letter in Italian signed by Walsingham of 8 October 1581).9 This letter provides some interesting examples of currente calamo scribal amendments to a non-holograph Italian draft; these have been preserved in the quasi-facsimilar transcription. The translation is based on the ‘final’ version of each line as visible in the manuscript. 9.

5

10

15

Molto Honorato et Po Serenissimo Prenicpe Il Signor Illustrissimo Royz De Sousa portatore del presente vi ne puo dara Altezza ampio ragualio a Vostra Altezza di quel di quel che habbiamo risposto a quel alle cose che ci e stato da luy proposta nel nome vostro suo di Vostra Maestà assicurandoci che ley voy hauendo rispetto a i tempi presenti e alla relatione ch’egli fara del stato et conditione delle cose nostre accettara in buona la parte la nostra risposta., et et ui fara fede Quanto del infinito disspiacere che’ habbiamo sentiti hauuti per gli le nuoue hauute del infelice delli aspri colpi et trauersi della fortuna che vltimamente (per quel che la fama sparge) ui sono auenuti ne puo fare fede il detto portatore. Solamente ci siamo consolati d’una ferma openione conceuuta della uostra magnanimità il cui uirtu e uigore ci assicuriamo e bastante di ren vincer et render uana, la malignità della fortuna Et con questa speranza faciamo fine pregando iddio di accompagnare tutte le uostre azzioni con ogni felicità Serenissimo Prencipe vostra affettionatissima come sorella 11 auenuti] auenute altered to ~   18 sorella] followed by Al Re | Don Antonio /

3 Royz De Sousa: Joao Roiz de Sousa, the Portuguese ambassador to England.

TO DON ANTONIO OF PORTUGAL 

77

Letter 9—Translation Most Serene Prince, The most illustrious Master Roiz de Sousa, the bearer of this, will provide you with the details of our response to what he has proposed in your name. We rest assured that, when you consider the present state of our affairs and what he will relate to you concerning our situation, you will accept our answer in good part. Indeed, the said bearer can testify to the extent of our sadness on hearing of the severe blows and mishaps Fortune has dealt you (this is what is rumoured) lately. We are comforted only by our firm opinion of the high-mindedness of your spirit, whose virtue and vigour, we are sure, is enough to defeat Fortune and render fruitless her malignity. And it is with this hope we conclude, praying God may accompany all your actions with every happiness.

Most Serene Prince your most loving, as a sister

6 in good part: the Italian deleted text has ‘et ui fara fede’ (‘and will believe it’); cf. the insistence on believing the messenger (who, in this case too, brought a potentially unwelcome answer) in Letter 4. 9 rumoured: cf. Florio 1598, sig. L2v. This could, however, be a Latinism (‘fama’ in Latin means ‘rumour,’ ‘report,’ ‘tradition,’ as well as modern English ‘fame’).

5

10

15

78 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Notes 1. See SP 89/1, fol. 139, a letter from the Portuguese nobleman Antonio de Brito Pimentell to Joao Roiz de Sousa, ambassador to England. Philip II became de facto King of Portugal (with the rather confusing title of Philip I) only after the fall of Lisbon, on 12 September 1580, and was officially proclaimed King on 15 April 1581; see Anthony R. Disney, A History of Portugal and the Portuguese Empire (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009), 196–97. On Crato’s claims to the throne see A. H. De Oliveira Marques, History of Portugal (2 vols., London and New York: Columbia University Press, 1972) I, 311–13. 2. Support for Don Antonio, significantly, was discussed during the secret negotiations related to the Anjou match; see Doran, Monarchy and Matrimony, 178; 184. In a holograph French letter to Anjou of 1581, Elizabeth mentioned Henri III’s cynical attitude to the Portuguese situation (CP 135/27). 3. MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 219. Hawkins’s 1580 commission ‘to have charge of a fleet of ships to be employed on a voyage of discovery on the coast of Africa and America’ included, in fact, his ‘authority to assist Don Antonio, King of Portugal, against any of his enemies’ CSPD 1547–1580, I, 678. 4. It was no coincidence that, in 1580, Don Antonio’s agents were admitted to the kingdom, but denied access to the Court; MacCaffrey, Elizabeth and the Making of Policy, 318. 5. Disney, A History of Portugal, 196. Kamen, The Duke of Alva, 150. 6. Surrey History Centre, Loseley Letters, 6729/3/171, a letter from Wolley to Sir William More dated 27 June 1581. See also Read, Walsingham, II, 25-33. On the project, soon abandoned, for an expedition under the command of Don Antonio and Drake, see Burghley’s papers and notes in BL, Landsdowne MS 31, fols. 197– 203v and Parker, The Grand Strategy of Philip II, 170–71. 7. On Walsingham’s important role in the Portuguese affair see CSPF, XIV, 389–90. 8. On Tomson’s proficiency in languages see Luke MacMahon, ‘Tomson, Laurence (1539–1608),’ ODNB. 9. The Calendar entry states that this document is ‘in the hand of Walsingham’ with subscription, and address ‘in the hand of L. Cave’ and that it was ‘endorsed with date by L. Tomson’ (CSPF, XIV, 442). While the latter is probably true, neither Walsingham’s nor Cave’s hand could be detected here when comparing this letter to their holograph manuscripts.

LETTERS 10–13

To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice 1581–1584

T

Date and Occasion

homas Cordell, Edward Holmden, Paul Bayning and their associates were the chief importers into England of olive oil, sweet wines from Candia and dried currants.1 The latter in particular was a very lucrative business. Dried currants were widely popular in England at this time, not least because they were an essential ingredient in innumerable recipes—from pies and stews to pottages and large cakes, and common also in fish and meat dressings.2 The import figures were impressive: Fynes Moryson stated that ‘the ... delight in sweetnesse hath made the vse of corands of Corinth3 so frequent in all places, and with all persons in England as the very Greeks that sell them, wonder what we doe with such great quantities thereof, and know not how we should spend them, except we vse them for dying, or to feede Hogges.’4 This commerce had faced some difficulties in the past: in fact, both Venice and England had been carrying on a ‘war of tariffs’ on these imported goods since the reign of Henry VII. However, it was not until October 1575, when Elizabeth granted a ten-year monopoly on the import of these goods (and of some other goods typically imported from Venice) to the Italian Acerbo Vellutelli, that the conflict really escalated. Vellutelli started exacting dues from the Venetian cargoes in February 1576, eliciting protests from the Italian merchants resident in London.5 Having long tried, in vain, to obtain a revocation of the grant, the Venetians retaliated in 1580 by placing an import duty on English cloth, tin, wool, and on currants and wine exported from their dominions on foreign ships. The 79

80 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

English merchants petitioned the Privy Council against these duties on 16 April 1581.6 The following September or October, Elizabeth wrote a rather conciliatory letter to the Doge (no. 10). While this made no reference to the Vellutelli grant directly, its finale did leave the way open for further negotiations when it stated that the requests from the Venetians in England would not be ignored. Indeed, Vellutelli’s patent was revoked in 1582 and later (even if for a limited period, and with reference only to the import of ‘currantes, sweete wynes and oyles’) transferred to the Venice Company through the concession of Letters Patent in April 1583.7 The transfer was effected on the understanding that the Signory would ‘ease them’ of their taxes.8 Until then, however, Holmden, Banning and their associates—now free from impositions at home—could exact a fee from foreign mercantile ships. The Venetians did not revoke their edict, and added new import taxes on other goods: in 1582 and 1584 the English were faced with new requests for payment when trading in the Venetian dominions at Zante (now Zakynthos, Greece).9 The letters printed below, all dated between 1581 and 1585/6 (see below, no. 15), recount in some detail the request of the English monarch and provide information on the negotiations which sought to address the import tax controversy. Unsurprisingly, their text was largely the fruit of the work of Elizabeth’s secretaries. In fact, a Latin version of Letter 10, two English drafts of Letters 11 and 15 (on which see below) and the sole surviving witness of the Italian text of no. 10 are preserved in the Yelverton manuscripts among the papers of Robert Beale. Beale’s long-standing working relationship and kinship with Walsingham had contributed to make him one of Elizabeth’s most trusted Clerks of the Privy Council, and probably the best collaborator Walsingham had.10 Significantly, the English draft of Letter 11 bears an important addition which Walsingham commenced and Beale concluded.11 Textual evidence indicates that various people collaborated in the shaping of these documents, and that their iter might not have been as straightforward as would at first appear. As evidenced by the textual introduction below, it is difficult to know whether a Latin or Italian version was sent for Letter 10. The English texts of no. 13 and 15 are stated to have been ‘translated out of the Italian Language,’ which indicates awareness of the differences existing between the original English draft and the text which was sent. Quite significantly, comparative analysis reveals that these Italian letters were generally revised versions, rather than mere translations.

TO DOGE NICOLÒ DA PONTE AND THE SIGNORY OF VENICE 

81

Careful revision is evident in the final version of Letter 11, which alters the original English draft by adding specific points and detailed notes which presuppose a significant knowledge of the Italian language of commerce (cf. e.g., lines 11, 15-16, 32, 37, 42-45 in 11, translation). Not all revisions were of a technical nature, however. On one occasion, a much gentler tone was attempted in Italian: ‘your letter’ in 11a becomes ‘amoreuolissima lettera’ in 11b—something, incidentally, in tune with Elizabeth’s hyperbolic adjectivization in her holograph correspondence. While the Queen must have been little involved in the framing of the core text of these missives, the matter at stake was much more important to her than it may at first seem. First, Vellutelli was a protégé of Elizabeth’s dear ‘eyes,’ the Earl of Leicester, and was on good terms with Walsingham.12 In addition to this, one should not forget how important the relationship with Venice and the Italian States was for England, both commercially and from the point of view of international policy. It seems no coincidence, then, that while (understandably) the texts of nos. 11–13 and 15 show a crescendo of disappointment,13 their physical form is steadily magnificent (see Figure 4 below—Letter 12). If, on the one hand, the use of broadside vellum reminds one of the litterae ducales which had been addressed to Elizabeth in the previous years (some of which still survive among the State Papers), the use of various coloured inks and the elegant penmanship make them appear in deliberate competition with their model. This relationship between page and text is all the more interesting when one considers that Elizabeth and her secretaries were perfectly aware of the importance of details of form in diplomatic letter-writing: as early as 1569 Tsar Ivan IV complained that every letter he received from Elizabeth bore a different seal (something which, to the Russian monarch, evidently appeared suspicious or contrary to etiquette), and in 1570 he further observed that Elizabeth had not sealed her recent letters with the Great Seal.14 Form clearly mattered much for the Tsar: two of his letters (24/28 October, 1570 and May 1582) were richly embellished with floral patterns in gold ink, and with portions of text written in gold.15 Significantly, Elizabeth’s later missive to Ivan (5 June 1583, in Latin) was to be much more in tune with this style: it was, in fact, richly illuminated in gold and other colours with elaborate floral designs, including a large red Tudor rose.16 By the 1580s, it seems, the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office’ had learnt its lesson. Interestingly, some years later, in the 1590s, the cost for the ‘limning,’ that is, embellishment, of some of the letters to the

82 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Tsar and the Ottoman Emperor was sustained by the Muscovy and Levant Companies.17 No documents, however, survive to prove that this was the case for the missives to the Republic as well. Just as the letters to the Eastern potentates, the beautiful missives to Venice (nos. 11–13 and 15) were clearly produced and penned by men connected with the English State, including scribe ‘C,’ who also wrote the text of Letter 14 (quite significantly, dealing with import taxation) and the first draft of no. 24.18 These letters—apart from the increasing traces of resentment they contain—clearly stress Elizabeth’s consideration of the Serenissima Repubblica as one of the most significant Italian partners in her international policy. That some of the most emphatic sections of these missives (see e.g., no. 11) were clearly the work of men such as Walsingham and Beale is yet more evidence of the collaborative nature of what was intended to be a splendid textual and visual achievement.19 No matter how multi-layered the artefacts, however, the Queen’s large and distinctive signature foregrounded her role as the ultimate authority behind these letters. The lavishness of the Venice missives was a message in itself: Elizabeth desired to re-establish a splendid relationship with the Republic. Texts Letter 10 survives only in a rather careless copy in BL, Additional MS 48126 (Yelverton MS. 141), fols. 175–76, dated ‘September 1581.’ A late copy of a Latin version, dated 14 October 1581, is in BL, Add. MS 48149 (Yelverton MS 161, part 1), fols. 62-63v; some notable features of this text (Y161) have been noted in the footnotes. Given that no copy survives in Venice, one cannot be sure which was sent. The existence of a reply (SP 102/64, fol. 1, dated 6 December 1581) to the English request, and Elizabeth’s mention of an answer in Letter 11, however, indicates that one of the two was in fact received by the Republic.20 After this, a further letter, in Italian, was sent; over such a short period of time it would have made good sense to maintain the same choice of language in all the letters, even if, admittedly, this is not always the case in the English diplomatic correspondence. The later date of the Latin version, in fact, argues in favour of Y161. An English scribal draft of Letter 11, bearing Beale’s amendments, is preserved in the same volume as Letter 10 (BL, Add. 48126), on fol. 178 (Y141). A contemporary English translation of Letters 13 and 15, copied

TO DOGE NICOLÒ DA PONTE AND THE SIGNORY OF VENICE 

83

by the same hand, is in SP 99/1, fols. 21–24 and 44–46 (SP99/1/21 and SP99/1/44). These texts have been printed below, together with a transcription of the sent copies, now preserved in the State Archive of Venice (respectively, Collegio, Lettere di Principi 33, fols. 7, 8, 9 and 10; LPr 7–10; all in the hand of scribe ‘C,’ who also penned no. 14 and the first draft of no. 24).

84 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

Notes 1. Cf. BL, Additional MS 48126, fols. 172–207v; Cheyney, History of England, I, 386. These merchants were later to form the Venice Company, which received its charter in 1583; see Mortimer Epstein, The English Levant Company ([1908] New York: Burt Franklin, 1968), 20–23; Robert Brenner, Merchants and Revolution: Commercial Change, Political Conflict, and London’s Overseas Traders, 1550–1653 (Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1993), 18–19; Maria Fusaro, Political Economies of Empire in the Early Modern Mediterranean: The Decline of Venice and the Rise of England 1450–1700 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2015), 48–57. 2. Cf. C. Anne Wilson, Food and Drink in Britain from the Stone Age to Recent Times (London: Constable, 1973), 333, 335, 357–58; Joan Thirsk, Food in Early Modern England: Phases, Fads, Fashions, 1500-1760 (London: Hambledon Continuum, 2007), 9–10. 3. Currants took their name from Corinth, the principal place of their production. On the distinction and possible confusion among the contemporaries between ‘currants’ and ‘raisins’ see Wilson, Food and Drink in Britain, 342. 4. Fynes Moryson, An itinerary vvritten by Fynes Moryson, gent: first in the Latine tongue, and then translated by him into English (London: John Beale, 1617; STC2 18205; ESTC S115249; Folger Shakespeare Library, STC 18205 copy 2), pt. 3, vol. 3, p. 152, sig. 3R3v. The average import in this period seems to have been in the range of 1100 tons a year; the figure rose to 7000 tons in 1591 and 1599 in London alone; cf. Cheyney, History of England, I, 386. T. S. Willan, Studies in Elizbethan Trade (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1959), 85, which provides figures from Exchequer King’s Remembrancer Port Books 1131/1–2, 4–5, 10–11 1132/7–8, 11. The household of Sir Francis Willoughbly alone could consume up to 56 pounds of currants in less than ten months; see Mark Dawson, Plenti and Grase: Food and Drink in a Sixteenth Century Household (Totnes: Prospect Books, 2009), 166. 5. A few years later Vellutelli imposed the same rates on the English merchants, who complained to the Privy Council and were eventually allowed a much lower rate of payment; see BL, Add. MS

TO DOGE NICOLÒ DA PONTE AND THE SIGNORY OF VENICE 

85

48126, fol. 173 and 191–93; Cheyney, History of England, I, 386– 87, and below, notes to Letter 12. 6. BL, Add. MS 48126, fol. 174v. See also Fusaro, Political Economies of Empire in the Early Modern Mediterranean, 49–50. 7. The Letters Patent which Elizabeth signed on 17 April 1583 include the names of Thomas Cordell, Edward Holmden, Paul Ronning, Richard Glascock, ‘Robert Sadler, William Garraway, Henry Anderson, Andrew Raning, Edward Lecland, Henry Farington, Edward Sadler, Thomas Darobins, Richard Dusell’ and ‘Thomas Trorote’ as those who ‘shall for the next six years enjoy the trade by sea with Venice and Venetian dominions.’ A copy of this is in SP 12/160, fols. 18–20. Cf. also CSPD, 1581–1590, 105; CSPVen, VIII, 65, no. 160. 8. SP 12/155, fol. 193. 9. BL, Add. MS 48126, fol. 176r–v; Cheyney, History of England, I, 388. Zante and Cephalonia are mentioned in Moryson’s Itinerary as being two typical areas where the English purchased currants (cf. pt. 3, book 3, p. 127, sig. 3P3). 10. Beale had experience of foreign affairs, having served as special ambassador to the Low Countries and the German courts. He married Edith St Barbe, the sister of Walsingham’s second wife Ursula; see Gary M. Bell, ‘Beale, Robert (1541–1601),’ ODNB; Taviner, ‘Robert Beale and the Elizabethan polity,’ esp. 46–154, and Cooper, The Queen’s Agent, 42–43. 11. See letter 11a below. 12. See Cheyney, History of England, I, 386–88; Read, Walsingham, III, 375–76 and Rosenberg, Leicester, Patron of Letters, 98, note 60. The fact that Walsingham did have a hand in the Venice letters of this period might contradict the statement made by Read that he did not take ‘any particular interest’ in the fortunes of the English merchants ‘after Vellutelli’s claims had been disposed of’ (Walsingham, III, 376). Certainly, though, only Beale’s hand appears in the 1584 English draft. 13. Cf. CSPVen, VIII, 65 and Letter 11b below, where Elizabeth expresses her ‘meraviglia’ and displeasure at the fact that no demonstration of good will had yet been made by the Republic ‘of the kind done to our predecessors.’ 14. Cf. Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 123–24.

86 

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

5. Cf. ibid., 110, 115; SP 102/49, fols. 1 and 2. 1 16. Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 128. This manuscript is now in the Russian State Archive of Ancient Acts, Moscow (fund 35, opis’ 2, no. 4). 17. See CP 30/32; Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 128–29; Andreani, Letters 1590–1596, 130. 18. For comments on this hand see the Introduction, 2.2-2.3, and Letter 14 below. 19. See the general Introduction above, 2.5. 20. Letter 11, in fact, was endorsed by a Venetian secretary ‘la regina d’Inghilterra/2a.’

LETTER 10

To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice September/October 1581

E

lizabetha par la gratia Dio Regina D’Inghiltierra, Francia et Irlanda et caetera al Excellentissimo Doge, et Ill.ma Signoria di Venetia. Excellentissimo Principe et molto Magnifici Signori: Per la relatione de gli diletti subditi nostri, Paulo Bainninge et Edwardo Honden, et altri soi Compagni, mercandanti di nostra Citta di Londra: habbiamo inteso: comme essendo loro per parecchi anni accostumati, di trafficquare liberamente, con le lor robbe et mercantie, in quella inclita Citta, et altre Isole et luoghi sottoposti al vostro dominio: di pochi mesi in qua sono talmente ristretti che senza pagare certi noui dattij et gabelle, per vn vos decreto, imposte sopra le lor mercantie che non puonno vs et continuar la lor solita negotiatione, comme inanzi s’accostmauano. Et percioché consideriamo che l’exactione 12 percioché] periochie Add. 48126 4 Paulo Bainninge: Paul Bayning (c.1539–1616), merchant and member of the Venice Company and later Sheriff of London (see ODNB, s.v.). 4-5 Edwardo Honden: Edward Holmden, one of the founding members of the Venice Company; cf. BL, Add. MS 48126, fols. 174–76v. 8 Citta, et altre Isole: the 1583 Letters Patent mentioned Venice, Zante, Candia, Cephalonia and ‘other territories of the Venetians’; cf. SP 12/160, fols. 18–20; CSPVen, VIII, 65, no. 160. 9-10 noui dattij et gabelle: for a list of the taxes imposed by Venice on foreign traders see BL, Add. MS 48126, fols. 173, 184, 191–92.

© The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_10

87

5

10

88 

15

20

25

30

35

40

ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

di dette nuoue gabelle, sara al grande discomodo et preiudicio de nostri detti subditi, alliquali desideriamo di fare piacere: al humile intercessione loro, non habbiamo voluto mancare di pregarui molto affectionatamente, per rispetto di qulla anti et bona amicitia et correspondenza, laquale e stata tra g

  • nostri regni, et il dominio vostro (et noi per la parte no cerchiamo d’auer sempre mantenuta:) che vogliate perm che gli nostri subditi non siano altramente grauati con nou dattij, ò nelle lor persone, ò beni, ma che possino liberamente vsar et goder quelle liberta et immunita nella lor traffi comme qui inanzi s’accostumavano: o uero si la concessione di q vi parera d’apportar alcun desauantagio alla vostra Repubblica (alla quale desideriamo ogni bene et commodita) nientedimeno per il manco s’assecuriamo che non concedendo quel altro, sarete contenti di accordare alli detti nostri subditi, che con la buona gratia et licenza vestra, possino et diuendere nelle terre vostre tali robbe quali restauano nelle lor mani apportate inanzi la promulgatione del detto vostro decreto: et parimente riportare in contesti nostri regni tali mercantie lequali aueano prima comperate: senza domandare di loro alcuno pagamento di dette noue gabelle: Il che noi speriamo che senza difficulta alcuna accorderete alli nostri detti subditi, et noi ricognosceremo per un singular fauore, et non dismenticaremo verzo li vostri doue alcuna occasione porra richiedere. Et cosi vi raccomandaremo al nostro Signor Iddio pregandolo di concederui ogni felicita et contentezza. Di Nonesuche alli di Settembre nel anno del Signor nostro Jhesu Christo .1581. et il xxiii° del nostro Regno Delle vostre Excellentia et Magnificentie Bona Amica

    13-14 Et... piacere] omitted in the Latin version, Y161  22 s’accostumavano] s’accostumamano Add. 48126  26 detti nostri subditi] Y161, adds corumque institori Andreae Banninge qui istic nunc commorari dicitur vel cuicumque alij eijus loco.  28 robbe] rable Add. 48126; the emendation is corroborated by the reference to ‘valores’ in Y161   31 Il che] Ce que Add. 48126; Id quod Y161  37 Nonesuche] Richmondi Y161  Settembre] die 14° Octobris Anno Domini 1581 Y161  40 Bona Amica] Amicissima Y161

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice  

    89

    Letter 10—Translation Elizabeth by the Grace of God Queen of England, France and Ireland et caetera. To the most illustrious Doge, and the Signory of Venice. Most excellent Prince and worshipful Lords, We have learnt by the report of our dear subjects Paul Bayning and Edward Holmden, and other of their associates, merchants of our city of London, how they—who until now have been many years accustomed to freely trade their goods and merchandise in that renowned City as well as on other Islands and places subject to your dominion—have in recent months been restricted in their commerce; to the extent that, unless they pay some new levies and duties which a new decree of yours has imposed on their goods, they can no longer continue their business as before. And since we consider that the exaction of these new toll duties will be highly troublesome and prejudicial to our above-mentioned subjects, whom we would like to content, at their humble intercession we cannot but—out of respect for that ancient and good friendship that has existed (and which we have always sought to preserve) between our reigns and your dominions— warmly pray that you will free our subjects of the burden of these new duties whether they be imposed on their persons or goods, so that they may continue to freely use and enjoy the same liberties and exemptions previously enjoyed in their trade and commerce. If such a concession might seem in any way disadvantageous to your Republic (toward which we wish all wellbeing and comfort), nonetheless, we would wish to be assured, in the alternative, that you will graciously vouchsafe to grant our said subjects permission both to sell in your dominions the goods which they had in their possession, and which had been taken there prior to the promulgation of the decree; and in the same way bring back to these our realms the merchandise they had bought there prior to the promulgation, without requiring any payment from them of said new duties. We hope you will have no difficulty in granting this favour to our aforementioned 3 worshipful: this is the translation given in Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. M3v. Cf. also Florio 1598, sig. S4, ‘a Magnifico or chiefe man or one of the chiefe men in Venice.’ 13 troublesome: cf. Florio 1598, sig. P2v. 17 free...of: more literally, ‘to concede that our subjects may not be burdened by.’ 22 comfort: cf. Florio 1598, sig. G3v.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    90 

    30

    35

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    ­subjects—one which we will acknowledge as a special favour—and will not forget when faced with a similar request from yours whenever the occasion may arise. And with this we recommend you to our Lord, praying that he will grant you every joy and happiness. From Nonsuch, the... of September of the year of our Lord Jesus Christ 1581, and the 23rd of our reign.

    30 special favour: cf. Thomas, Principal Rules, s.v. ‘singolare,’ sig. [2]H2v.

    LETTER 11

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice 25 March 1582

    E

    11a—English Draft (Y141)

    lizabeth et caetera We have receaued your lettre of the of in aunswer to ours which we wrote vnto yow on the behalf of our lovinge subiectes Paul Banninge Edward Honden and Richard Glascock and others which haue heretofore had a trade of merchandise in your Islande of Zante et caetera And wheras yow haue therin alledged that afor the publication of the decree touching the impositions latelie sett vppon such goodes as our said subjectes should either bringe thither or carie there[,] there was a competent time geven for the caryinge awaye of the same before it was putt in execution: our said subiectes haue enformed vs that they had no notice of your said decree before the 13th of marche 1580 whenas their goods were brought thither in Februarie before: And albeit the publication was staied in Zante vntill the month of August socedinge yet could they not so soone make anie retorne of their good from thence vntill this by reason the commodities of that place were not there to be paid till september and october followinge as to yow is well knowen as also of the lenght and vnseasonable time of navigation as yow well knowe And therfore seinge there was not anie sufficient time graunted vnto them wherin they might make imploymentes and retorne take order to withdrawe themselues and their goodes: it would be a verie harde thinge if anie such advantage should be so taken of them. And therfore consideringe the equitie of the matter, we haue thought good once againe to recommende the cause of our said subiectes vnto yow: praying yow that yow would geve order, that for our sake their goodes will be suffred to passe hither freelie © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_11

    91

    5

    10

    15

    20

    92 

    25

    30

    35

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    from Zante without the paiment of anie of the said newe impositions or taking bondes from them or their factors which being done we praie yow to repaye and cause be redeliuered vnto them agayne we doubt not but yow will. Touching the antient amitie and trafficque which was hertofore betwene both nations # you maie assure yourselues that we for our parte can be contented that the same should be renewed and established againe and shalbe allwayes readie to yielde all such cortesie vnto anie of your subiectes which shall repaire hither, as we shall vnderstand shalbe by yow shewed vnto our subiectes there. And so et caetera. # non of owre predecessores hathe more desseared the contenwance therof then we as well in respect of the affectyon we beare to the Italyan natyon and partycularly to that common wealthe and thereon have ben sorry that there hathe not ben made by you that demonstracyon of good wyll towards us as to other owre predecessorss notwithstanding yow may assure

    32-36 non... assure] in Francis Walsingham’s hand and the last three words in Robert Beale’s hand; written in margin and below the text.

    11b—Final Version (LPr 7)

    5

    Elizabetha Dei Gratia Angliae, Franciae et Hyberniae Regina. Illustrissimo Duci Domino Nicolao de Ponte Nec non Amplissimis Et magnificis Senatoribus, Et Nobilibus Inclitae Reipublicae Venetae amicis nostris charissimis; salutem exoptat à Deo, et rerum prosperarum foelicius successus et incrementum. Habbiamo riceuuta la vostra amoreuolissima lettera del mese di Dicembre ultimamente passato in risposta d’una Nostra, la 4 foelicius] felicia LPr7

    32 desseared: desired. 26-36 Touching ... assure: the addition seems to echo a section in the Doge’s letter, which stated that Elizabeth’s missives had been very welcome both because they came from a queen who had been long loved and highly respected, and because they mentioned the ancient and good friendship between England and the Republic (‘Le lettere di Vostra Maestà da noi ultimamente riceuute ... ci sono state carissime, et perche uengono da lei, la quale per le sue singolarissime uirtu è già molto tempo da noi grandemente amata, et osseruata e per ... la commemoratione in quelle fatta dell’antica, e stretta amicitia tra quella Serenissima et amplissima Corona, et la Repubblica nostra’; SP 102/64, fol. 1). 2 Nicolao de Ponte: Nicolò da Ponte (1491–1585) was the 87th Doge, from 1578 to his death, of the Venetian Republic. 5-6 la vostra... Dicembre: SP 102/64, fol. 1, bearing the signature of the poet and secretary to the Senate Celio Magno (1536–1602).

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice  

    93

    quale vi scriuemmo per conto di Paulo Banninge, Eduardo Honden, et Riccardo Glascok, et altri loro compagni sudditi nostri, i quali soleuan trafficar nell’Isola del Zante, ed altre sottoposte al Dominio vostro: Et doue voi allegate, che doppo la pubblicatione del vostro decreto, toccante l’impositioni messe sopra i beni, et mercantie; le quali i sudditi Nostri ò portauano in quelle parti, ò riportauano in questo nostro Regno; l’essecutione era trattenuta per alcuni giorni; à fine, che i mercatanti hauessero tempo conueniente di poter prender partito alle cose, et à i negotij loro; Onde poi non potessero sotto alcuna ragioneuole scusa pretender alcun grauame, nè esser da Voi essauditi; Nel qual tempo non sono mai comparsi detti mercatanti, nè manco altri à nome loro. Siamo informate dalla parte loro che essi non hebbero prima notitia di quel vostro decreto, de circa i tredici di Marzo dell’anno passato; essendo le lor mercantie prima arriuate nel mese di Febraio innanzi in quelle parti. Et non ostante, che la publicatione era sospesa in quell’Isola del Zante insino al fine del mese d’Agosto di quell’anno; nientedimeno non poteuano essi fare il ritorno dei lor beni insino à questo tempo; per cagione, che da quelle bande non poteuan tirarne commodità sino al Settembre, et Ottobre seguenti; Come da voi è ben conosciuto; oltra la lunghezza del uiaggio, et la stagion dell’anno, che non seruiua à tal nauigatione. Et percioche cosi ne segue, che non hebbero tempo conueniente ad impiegar le lor mercantie, Et à ritirarsi co i lor beni da quelle parti; Certo, che’ pare a Noi, che sarebbe cosa dura, se qualche disauantaggio sotto il pretesto del detto decreto fusse fatto à i detti nostri sudditi. Et però considerando l’equità della lor causa, à Noi è parso molto ragioneuole ancora un’altra uolta raccomandar il negotio loro all’Eccellenza, et alle Magnificenze Vostre; Pregandoui affettionatamente di uoler dar ordine, che in rispetto di questa nostra richiesta, i detti sudditi nostri possin liberamente ritornare, ò non ritornando riportar le lor mercantie senza pagamento delle dette nuoue impositioni, ò di alcuna sicurtà data per tali rispetti; delle quali vi preghiamo, che detti mercatanti, et loro fattori, ò altri, à chi per loro toccasse, sieno per ordine Vostro discari8 Riccardo Glascok: Richard Glascock, a member of the Venice Company. His name appears in the 1583 Letters Patent which granted the company its monopoly on the trade of currants and other goods; cf. SP 12/160, fol. 18 and the introduction to letters 10–13 above. 13 alcuni giorni: the missive from Venice, to which this letter replies almost line by line, has ‘molti giorni’ (SP 102/64, fol. 1). 14-17 prender partito... loro: rather than a translation from the English draft, this section is practically a verbatim quotation from the Doge’s letter.

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    94 

    40

    45

    50

    55

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    cati. Quanto poi concerne l’antica, et stretta amicitia tra in Nostri Regni, Et la Vostra Repubblica: Vi assicuriamo, che nessuno de i nostri predecessori ha piu desiderato la continouation d’essa, che Noi; sì per il rispetto dell’affettion, che portiamo generalmente à tutti quei della natione Italiana, Et si particolarmente della Vostra Inclita Repubblica: Et però, benche non sia stata fatta ancora quella dimostratione dalla parte Vostra uerso di Noi, come fu fatta uerso de i nostri antecessori (il che non poco ci ha data marauiglia) vi assicuriamo non di meno dalla parte Nostra, che siamo contente, Che la detta passata, et antica strettezza d’amicitia continoui nell’auuenire, et si conserui intera. Et per ritornar in più il commertio ne i termini di prima; Non mancheremo di far, che i vostri sudditi riceueranno pari cortesia, et trattamento di quà, quale intenderemo, che sarà mostrato à i nostri di là. Et cosi pregheremo il Signor Dio di conseruar l’Eccellenza vostra, et le vostre Magnificenze con tutta l’Inclita Repubblica Vostra nella sua buona, et santa protettione. Della nostra Real Casa di Grenowiche. Alli xv di Marzo M D L x x x ij. Et del Regno nostro xxiiij. Delle Vostre, Eccellenza, et Magnificenze Amoreuolissima     Elizabeth R Letter 11—Translation

    5

    Elizabeth by the Grace of God Queen of England, France and Ireland, to the most illustrious Prince Lord Nicolao da Ponte, as well as to the Excellent and Eminent Senators and Noblemen of the renowned Venetian Republic, friends most dear to us, wishes from God health and an even more propitious rise and increase in their prosperity.

    43-45 benche... marauiglia: the Venetian envoy to England in 1583 Ottavian Cornaro witnessed the Queen’s irritation at not having yet had the honour of having a Venetian resident ambassador in London. The Queen’s last words to him in fact were meant to stress that ‘haveva ella sempre inteso che la città di Vinetia era fondata nell’acque, ma che hora le pareva di poter dire, che si fosse affondata nel fiume Lethe’ (‘she had always heard Venice was founded on water, but now she believed she could say, it had drowned in the river Lethe’; cf. CSPVen, IX, 236–45. See also the introduction to Letter 2 above and Alessandra Petrina, ‘‘Perfit readiness’: Elizabeth Learning and Using Italian,’ in EFC, 97–98. 2 as well as: while this seems to fit the Latin expression better, one should note that no. 13b, the English translation of Letter 13, uses quite simply ‘and allso to.’

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice  

    95

    We have received your most amiable letter of December last, written in response to one received from us, which we wrote to you on behalf of Paul Bayning, Edward Holmden, Richard Glascock, and other of their associates, all subjects of ours, who heretofore traded on the Island of Zante as well as on other islands in your dominions. In this you assert that after the publication of the decree concerning the impositions on goods and merchandise which our subjects were taking to, or bringing back, from there, the date of its coming into force was stayed for a few days, so as to grant merchants adequate time to deal with their business and commodities, and thus not have any reasonable grounds for suffering loss, and claiming compensation. During this time [you assert] these merchants never came before you, nor did anyone else on their behalf. We have been informed by them that they had no previous notice of that decree of yours dating from about 13 March of last year, since their goods had arrived there earlier in February. And albeit the decree was not to come into force on the island of Zante until August of that year, even so they were unable to bring their goods home until now, the reason being—as is it well known to you—that in that place the payment for these goods was not due until the following September and October. In addition to this, there was the length of the journey to consider, and the time of the year, which was not fit for navigation. Consequently—as they did not have enough time to employ their goods, or to return with them—it would appear most severe to us if, under the pretext of the decree, our said subjects had to suffer any disadvantage. And therefore, considering the equity of their request, it seemed to us very reasonable to recommend once again their cause to your Excellency and Eminences. We pray that,

    10 assert: while less forceful than ‘allege’ (the verb used in the English version, 11a), the legal connotation of ‘allegare’ in the sense of ‘to adduce (an exculpatory) proof’ is quite evident here; cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘allegare,’ 2. 11 after: 11a has ‘afor the publication of the decree’ while 11b explains the situation more in detail explaining that ‘doppo la pubblicatione del vostro decreto... l’essecutione era trattenuta per alcuni giorni,’ yet another piece of evidence that the English original was carefully revised and integrated with sections of text taken almost verbatim from the Doge’s missive (SP 102/64, fol. 1). 15-16 and thus... compensation: the phrase is not in 11a but clearly derives from SP 102/64, fol. 1. 29 Therefore: here, as in Letters 1, 5, 8, 12 and 22, the Italian ‘però’ is a Latinate form deriving from ‘per hoc.’

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    96 

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    in consideration of this request of ours, you will give orders so that our said subjects may return home without incurring additional expenses or, not returning, may arrange for their merchandise to be returned without paying the new impositions or issuing any bond in respect of same, from which we pray that these merchants, their factors, or whoever may be acting on their behalf, may be discharged. For what concerns the ancient and close friendship existing between Our Dominions and Your Republic, we assure you that none of our predecessors has desired the continuation of it more so than We do; both in respect of the affection we bear to all the people of the Italian nation, and in particular to those of your illustrious Republic. And this is why—notwithstanding no demonstration [of good will] has yet been made on your part towards Us of the kind done to our predecessors (which has given us no little cause for wonder)—We assure you, nonetheless, that on Our part we are happy the said ancient close friendship which has existed in the past still remains intact, and pray it continues in the future. And in order that commerce may be even more than it was before, we will not fail to ensure your subjects receive the same kindness and treatment here as we hear ours receive there. And so we shall pray the Lord our God keep your Excellency and Eminences and all your renowned Republic under his benign and holy protection. From our Palace of Greenwich, the 25th of March 1582, the 24th [year] of our reign. To your Excellency and Eminencies Most affectionate    Elizabeth R

    32 consideration: cf. Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. 2E2v (under ‘rispetio’). 33 without... expenses: the Italian ‘liberamente,’ ‘freely’ (recorded in Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. S4v), has a clear economic meaning here. 36 factors: the word used in 11a, indicating the merchants’ agents. This meaning has been present in English since the fifteenth century; cf. OED, ‘factor,’ n., I.1a; Thomas, Principal Rules, s.v., ‘fattore,’ sig. N2v. 32-37 will give orders... discharged: one may want to note the much more inclusive nature of this statement as compared to the phrase in 11a—which, again, suggests careful and competent revision. 41 nation: race. 42-45 notwithstanding... wonder: note the small but significant differences between the two incidental phrases in the two versions, including the plainer ‘have ben sorry’ in 11b.

    LETTER 12

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice 24 December 1582

    E

    lizabeth Dei Gratia Angliae, Franciae et Hiberniae Regina et caetera. Illustrissimo Principi Domino Nicolao de Ponte, Duci, nec non Amplissimis et Magnificis Senatoribus, et Nobilibus Inclitae Reipublicae Venetae amicis nostris charissimis. Habbiamo riceuuta la vostra lettera de xiiij d’Agosto passato; per la quale intendiamo il desiderio, che Voi mostrate d’hauer che l’antica amicitia, et trafico tra il nostro Regno, et l’Inclito Dominio delle Signorie Vostre possa esser ristorato nel primo essere. Et come fu preso un ordine nel Pregadi concernente tal proposito per compiacer à Noi: sospendendo il pagamento delle nuoue impositioni, che i nostri suggetti doueuan per tale ordine pagare; con animo, che del tutto sarà leuata di là tal carica; In caso, che Noi di qua ci contentiamo di leuar ancora l’accrescimento d’alcune grauezze imposte alle mercantie de i vostri in questo Regno. Per la qualcosa Noi desiderando, che non solamente si continoui la solita amoreuolezza fra Noi, cosi come l’habbiamo portata, et portiamo del continouo generalmente à tutta la natione Italiana; Et specialmente à cotesta vostra Repubblica. 5 vostra... passato: SP 102/67, fol. 2, signed by Celio Magno as secretary to the Senate. 6–8 che l’antica... essere: in this case the wording is slightly different from that of the letter received from the Venetian authorities, which has ‘restituita nel suo primo stato l’antica amicitia’ (SP 102/64, fol. 2). The insertion of the reference to trade immediately after this is clearly significant, and sets, in a way, the tone of the whole letter. 8 Pregadi: The Consiglio dei Pregadi, the Venetian Senate. 15–16 cosi come... Italiana: this statement echoes and reinforces the very similar one made in Letter 11 above, lines 41–42.

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_12

    97

    5

    10

    15

    98 

    20

    25

    30

    35

    40

    45

    50

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Ma habbiamo desiderio ancora di accrescer la medesima amicitia, et corrispondenza di buon uolere. Et però considerando, che i Vostri suggetti si trouan grauati per vna nuova Impòsta dimandata da loro, sotto pretesto d’una Licenza donata ad Acerbo Vellutelli Lucchese, la quale concerne i Coranti, et gli Olij dolci. Noi principalmente per contentar, et per compiacer alla Vostra Inclita Repubblica, habbiamo riuocata, et annullata tal licenza; Et habbiamo dato ordine, che le due Naue di Vostra Natione; le quali ultimamente uennero in questo nostro Regno cariche di tali mercantie potessero discaricar, et spedir le robbe loro à lor commodità, senza pagar cosa alcuna per cagion di detta Licenza. Et per la Cautione, et sicurtà, che detti vostri di Natione hanno dato qua per tal conto. Voi ui potete assicurar; che non solamente saranno discaricati della medesima sicurtà; ma ancora tutti gli altri Vostri sudditi, che praticheranno di qua, saranno franchi di tal cosa; nè mai piu saranno molestati: In caso, che alle Vostre Eccellenze di costà piaccia di dare un simile ordine, che i nostri sudditi possino liberamente trafficar ne i Vostri dominij, et stati; come nel tempo innanzi, che da Voi fusse posta l’ultima Impòsta si poteua far da loro; Et che non solamente essi sieno franchi di tali nuoue Impositioni; Ma ancora discaricati di tali Cautioni, et Sicurtà, che loro di là hanno accordato; Et che siano ancora ristorati, et reintegrati di quel denaro, che essi hanno (come habbiamo informatione) per tal cagion pagato nel Zante. Secondo la forma del Decreto fatto dalle Signorie Vostre nel Pregadi; Et come è il tenor della Vostra lettera à noi scritta. Le quali cose, se per la Vostra parte saranno complite, con dar tale ordine, et comandamento à gli Vfficiali à che s’appartiene al Zante, et altroue, doue i nostri suggetti soglion trafficare: Dalla parte Nostra non mancherà buona uolontà di gratificare a Voi, et à i Vostri suggetti in tutte quelle cose, che per Noi conuenientemente si potrà. Et cosi pregherremo il Signore Dio di conseruare Vostra Eccellenza et Magnificenze con tutta l’Inclita Vostra Repubblica nella sua buona, et santa protettione. et caetera Del nostro Real Castello di Windesora il di xxiiij di Dicembre M. D. Lxxxij. Di Vostra Eccellenza et Magnificenze Amoreuolissima Elizabetta R 20 Licenza... Acerbo Vellutelli Lucchese: on this patent cf. above; cf also SP 99/1, fol. 16, and Kew, the National Archives, E 101/129/13a.

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice  

    99

    Fig. 4:  Letter 12—Elizabeth to Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice (1582). Archivio di Stato di Venezia, Collegio, Lettere Principi 33, fol. 7. Reproduced with the permission of the Italian Ministero dei Beni Culturali (concessione n. 21/2016).

    Letter 12—Translation Elizabeth by the Grace of God Queen of England, France and Ireland, et caetera. To the most illustrious Prince Lord Nicolao da Ponte, as well as to the Excellent and Eminent Senators and Noblemen of the renowned Venetian Republic, friends most dear to us. We have received your letter of the 14 of August last, from which we understand Your desire that the ancient friendship and commerce existing between our Reign and your Lordships’ renowned Dominions may be restored to its earlier state. And [from this we also understand] that to this purpose the Senate, to satisfy Our wish, has deliberated to stay the payment of the new impositions which our subjects, by virtue of that decree, would otherwise have to pay. [This] with the intention of removing these duties 10 the Senate: note the use of ‘Pregadi’ in the Italian, a term which does not appear in the correspondence on either side so far. This lexical choice was quite probably meant to show good knowledge of the Venetian political jargon.

    5

    10

    100 

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    40

    45

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    entirely, if We will remove the additional duties imposed on the merchandise of your subjects in this realm. Not only do We desire the continuation of the usual affection existing between Us—which we have borne and bear towards all of the Italian people and towards your Republic in particular— but also that this same friendship and mutual goodwill may increase. For this reason—considering your subjects find themselves liable to pay a new imposition by virtue of a patent granted to Acerbo Vellutelli of Lucca concerning currants and sweet oils—in order to satisfy and please your renowned Republic, We have revoked such patent. And we have given orders that the two ships which have lately come in this Realm of ours from your Country carrying such merchandise may unload and dispatch these goods at their leisure, without paying any sums by reason of the said patent. And concerning the caution money and securities which your subjects have deposited here for that purpose, you may rest assured that not only will they be discharged of the same, but all of your other subjects trading here will be free from it also, nor will they ever be so importuned again. [This] if your Excellencies will be pleased to decree that our subjects may trade freely in your dominions and States just as they did before you brought the new imposition into force, and that not only may they be free from these new impositions, but they may also be discharged of the cautions and securities which they have been required to pay there—and that the money they have paid for such purpose in Zante (as we have been informed) shall be returned and restored to their proprietors, in accordance with the form of the Decree deliberated by your Eminences in the Senate and the content of your letter to us. If these things will be accomplished by You—by giving orders to this purpose to the Officials of Zante and of the other places where our subjects normally trade—from our part there will be no lack of good will to gratify You and Your subjects in anything which may be conveniently obtained through Us. And so we will pray the Lord our God shall keep Your Excellency and Eminences and all your renowned Republic under his benign and holy protection, et caetera. From our Castle of Windsor, the 24th of December 1582 To your Excellency and Eminencies Most affectionate Elizabeth R 14–17 Not only... increase: the convoluted Italian sequence of secondary clauses has been here made simpler by avoiding the initial ‘For this’ (‘Per la qualcosa’) which is used again later in the expression ‘però.’ 36 content: cf Florio 1598, sig. 2M3v.

    LETTER 13

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice 20 April 1584

    E

    13a—Sent Version

    lizabetha Dei Gratia Angliae, Franciae, Et Hiberniae Regina. et caetera. Illustrissimo Principi Domino Nicolao de Ponte Duci, nec non Magnificis Senatoribus et Nobilibus Inclitae Reipublilicae Venetorum amici nostris charissimis: Habbiamo riceuuta la Vostra de’ .13. di Settembre; et per cioche per essa rimettete la colpa in Noi, che l’antica amicitia tra questa Nostra Corona, et la Vostra Republica con il commertio consueto non sia tornata ne i termini di prima leuando le grauezze, le quali imposte dall’una, et dall’altra parte impediuano cosi buon effetto: Per mantenimento dell’honor, et dell’innocenza Nostra, Et per uera dimostratione, che Noi non possiamo esser giustamente caricata d’alcun mancamento dalla parte Nostra; ma ch’abbiamo fatto tanto quanto ragioneuolmente poteua esser richiesto da Noi; Vi preghiamo di riuocare in memoria, come quando prima l’Impositione fu messa sopra l’Vue passe, et Olij, Noi faceuamo gratia à due naui Venetiane, le quali erano in camino per questo Regno di discaricar le loro mercantie, come per innanzi haueuano costumato senza pagamento alcuno della detta nuoua Impositione, percioche pretendeuano, che partendo di là non sapeuano della detta Imposizione; Il qual fauore non fu gia mostrato

    4–5 la Vostra... Settembre: SP 102/64, fol. 3, in Celio Magno’s hand and countersigned by him. 6–9 amicitia... effetto: an almost verbatim quotation from the letter received from Venice, SP 102/64, fol. 3.

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_13

    101

    5

    10

    15

    102 

    20

    25

    30

    35

    40

    45

    50

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    à Noi dalla parte Vostra; benche manifestamente appariua, che li Nostri sudditi haueuan comprati, et pagati i Coranti nel Zante in buona quantità innanzi, che potessero hauer cognitione del Vostro Decreto intorno alla nuoua grauezza: Et così senz’altra preghiera, ó richiesta Vostra, quella cortesia fu dimostrata à i Vostri, la quale Noi non poteuamo ottener per le Nostre lettere mandate all’Eccellenza, et Magnificenze Vostre. Et benche per le prime prometteuate di dar principio à riuocare il decreto delle grauezze da Voi imposte, et di uoler solamente pigliar cautione da i Nostri sudditi: i quali sotto questa speranza mandarono le lor naui al Zante; Nientedimeno siamo informata, che essi furon costretti di pagar le dette impositioni, et che la cautione non bastaua. Et di piu per una parte di poi pubblicata nel Zante per il Magnifico Vostro Rettore Antonio Veniero molto acerba, et rigorosa contra li nostri, appare manifestamente, che né Voi né i Vostri ufficiali non haueuano alcuna intentione di fauorire i Nostri secondo l’espettation Nostra, et la promessa contenuta nel detto decreto, et nelle lettere à Noi mandate; Doue Noi al contrario arriuando in questo mezo in questo Nostro Regno due altre Naui Venetiane caricate di tali mercantie fummo contenta solamente di pigliar cautione, la quale ancora non è stata altrimenti dimandata, et forse non si pagherà mai per un secondo, et brutto fallimento seguito d’uno de i Vostri suggetti in questo Regno. Et ancora doppo questa grauezza fatta à i Nostri sudditi di nuouo arriuando una naue chiamata la Saluagna in questo Regno, per far piena fede della Nostra intentione, per la terza uolta fummo contenta di lasciarla discaricare i vini che la portaua come prima senza alcuna nuova impositione; Et le Vue passe sotto cautione solamente, infino à tanto, ch’haueremo inteso la Vostra risolutione sopra il Vostro decreto dell’anno .1582. et negotio de i Nostri sudditi trafficando per di là di gia raccomandato à Voi. Hor cosi si può ueder se in Noi ò se da Voi sia stata la uera causa di mancamento, che l’antica amicitia non sia rinouata; Et doue uolete pretendere, che solamente la grauezza sopra l’Vue passe, et gli Olij sia leuata da Noi, ne i quali termini i Vostri non poteuano in alcun modo tollerabile trafficare in questo Regno come prima: 25–27 prometteuate... sudditi: cf. SP 102/64, fol. 2. 30 Magnifico... Veniero: Giovanni Antonio Venier, then Venetian Provveditore of Zakynthos. 35 in questo mezo: as made clear also by the English translation this is meant as ‘in questo mezzo,’ i.e., ‘in the meantime.’ 49–50 ne i quali... prima: again, largely quoting from SP 102/64, fol. 3.

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice  

    103

    Certamente poi, che il Vostro Decreto, et lettere à Noi mandate ricercauano solamente, che le nuoue grauezze fussero leuate; tutto quel, che all’hora fu dimandato, fù dalla parte Nostra adempiuto; Et in uero non si trouerrà, che i Vostri sudditi in questo Nostro Regno siano grauati per alcuna nuova Imposta più di quello, che essi pagauano innanzi il Regno Nostro; et come i Nostri sudditi pagano ancora; si, che questa è molto insufficiente causa di grauar i Nostri sudditi ne i Vostri Dominij, come sono, contra il tenore delle predette lettere Vostre, et decreto. Et quanto alla nuoua libertà concessa ad alcuni mercanti Inghilesi; pare, che la sia male intesa da Voi; percioche leuando Voi le grauezze imposte sopra de i Nostri, fù decretato, che i Vostri potrebbero traficar qui in tal libertà, come prima. Ma se contra l’essempio per Noi tre uolte dato, et il decreto et promesse Vostre, le grauezze de i Nostri doueuano continuar (come hanno fatto) era molto ragioneuole, che Noi douessimo prouedere alla inddennità loro; Et tocca l’honor Nostro, che i Nostri non siano altrimenti trattati costi, che i Vostri sono ne i Nostri Dominij. Poi che adunque da Voi stessi è stata preclusa la strada di poter andar piu innanzi in tal materia, non pigliarete in mala parte; se Noi, che habbiamo uera causa di pensar, che non habbiamo trouata quella reciproca buona uolontà et intelligenza, quale Noi meritauamo, et aspettauamo, (non riceuendo tal contentezza, quale, et l’honor Nostro, l’antica amicitia, et equità della causa richiedono, et i Vostri Decreto e lettere promettono) procediamo con i Vostri di simil misura, insino à tanto, che non per parole, ma per effetti uedremo il desiderio Vostro conforme al Nostro, il quale ha desiderato, et desidera ancora la integra, et sincera rinouatione di quell’antica amicitia con la Vostra Republica: la quale il Nostro Signore Dio ci conceda per la sua bontà et gratia: Data nel Nostro Real Palazzo di Westmonasterio alli xx di Aprile, l’anno del Signore M D L x x x iiij et del Nostro Regno xxvi. Di Vostre Eccellenza et Magnificenze Amorevolissima Elizabeth R

    79 xxvi] followed by superfluous et caetera, possibly (as in the endorsement of this and of Letter 12) used here as a final punctuation mark.

    67–68 preclusa... materia: quoting from SP 102/64, fol. 3.

    55

    60

    65

    70

    75

    80

    104 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    13b—Contemporary English Translation (SP99/1/21) Traunslated owte of the Italian laungage

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    Elizabeth by the grace of God Queene of Englaunde, Fraunce and Irelaunde: To the most Excellent Prince Lorde Nycholas de Ponte, Duke, and allso to the hounorable and most worthy Senators and Nobellmen of the Renowned Republyke of the Venecians our most deere Frendes. Wee have Receaved your Letter of the thirtennth of September And because you doo putt by thesame the Faulte in vs That the Auncient Amitie betwene this Crowne and your Republicke with the accustomed trade Is not Restowred, as yt was afore, takinge awaye the Impostes, which being Imposed on bothe sydes, did hinder such good effect: For the maintenaunce of owre hounor and Innocencie and For truely to showe that wee cannot Iustely be charged of any faulte on our Behaulfe Butt that wee have done all that asmuche as Reasonably of vs coulde be Demaunded: Wee beseche you to Remember that when the Fyrst imposte was sett vppon the Corrintes and Oyles, Wee dide grace vnto twoo Venecian shippes that Were by the waye for this Reaulme to Discharge their marchaundises, as afore they were accustomed to Doo, withowte any payement of thesayde newe Impost, because they pretended that comming from thence they knewe nothing of thesayde Impost.Which Favor was not showen vnto vs on yowr behaulfe Howebeyt that manifestly yt dide appeare that our Subietes had bowgth and payed the Corrintes att zante in great Quantitie afore they coulde have knowledge of your Decree Concerning the newe Impost, And So withowte any your beseeching or Request thesame Courtesie was showen vnto your Subiectes Which wee cowlde not obteyne by our Lettres sentt vnto your Excellencie and honnors. And howebeit by your former Lettres you promised to beginne to Revoke the decree of the Impostes by you Imposed; And that you would onely take Suertishippe of our Subiectes, Who vppon thesame hope sentt their shippes to Sante, yett neverthelesse wee are informed that they were constrayned to paye thesayde Impostes, and that their Suertishippes dide not suffyce. And moreover by an edicte afterwarde Published in Zante by your wourshifull Regent Anthoun Veniero, Verie hard, and Rigourous against our Subiectes, yt doeth most manifestly appeare, that neyther you nor your officiers had any mynde to Favour our Subiectes according to our expectacion, and the promise conteyned in thesayde Decree, and in the lettres that were sentt 28 Sante: i.e., Zante.

    To Doge Nicolò da Ponte and the Signory of Venice  

    105

    vnto vs whereas wee to the Contrary twoo other Venecian shippes arryving in the meane tyme in this our Reaulme, laden with such marchaundyises, wee were content onely to take Suertieshippe, which hath not yett ben otherwyse Demaunded, And perhappes never shalbe payed because of a Secounde and fowle breaking happened to one of your Subiectes happened in this our Reaulme / And allso after this Impost made to our Subiectes, arryving againe a shippe called La Salvaga in this Reaulme, For to make ful testimonie of our meaning for the thyrde tyme, wee were content to suffer her to vnlode the wynes which she Browght as before, withoute any new impost, and the Corrinnttes vppon Suertishippe onely, vntyll wee shall have vnderstood your Resolucion vppon your Decree of the yeare 1582 And the matter of our Subiectes tradinge there, vnto you already commended. Nowe yt maie be seene whether the true cause of the faulte hath ben in vs, or in you, that the olde frendeship is not Renewed: And whereas you will you said that onely the Impost vppon the Corrintes, and Oyles is by vs taken awaye, In which case your Subiectes cowlde not in any tollerable meanes traffyk in this Reaulme as afore, Truely seinge that your Decree and lettre vnto vs Directed onely dide Requyre that the newe Impostes showlde be taken awaye, all that which then was Demaunded hath ben by vs performed/. and as concerning the newe Libertie graunted to some Englishe marchauntes, yt seemeth to have ben yll vnderstoode by you, For you taking awaye the impostes sett vppon our subiectes yt was Decreed that your Subiectes might trade here in suche Libertie as before. Butt yff against the example by vs three tymes gyven, and your Decree and promises, The Impostes of our subiectes must continue (as they have done) yt was good Reason that wee must provyde 54–55 which then... performed] underlined and highlighted by a pointing hand in the left ­margin, indicating these words as significant.

    55 performed: the English translation omits a paragraph here, in the Italian version ‘Et in uero non si trouerrà, che i Vostri sudditi in questo Nostro Regno siano grauati per alcuna nuova Imposta più di quello, che essi pagauano innanzi il Regno Nostro; et come i Nostri sudditi pagano ancora; si, che questa è molto insufficiente causa di grauar i Nostri sudditi ne i Vostri Dominij, come sono, contra il tenore delle predette lettere Vostre, et decreto.’ (‘And indeed it will not be proved that your subjects in this Realm of Ours are charged any new impositions in addition to those they used to pay before the start of Our Reign, which our subjects pay nowadays. There is, therefore, really very little reason to exact duties out of our subjects as it is done now, against the content of your above-mentioned letters and decree’). On ‘ancora’ as ‘now’ or ‘nowadays’ cf. Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. 2B3v.

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    106 

    65

    70

    75

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    For their Indempnitie; And yt toucheth our honnour, that our Subiectes be not otherwyse Dealte withall there than yours are in our Dominions. Seing than that by your selfes the waye is shutt to goo forwarde in such matter, yow shall not take yt in yll part yf wee [—] that have good cause to thinke that wee have not founde suche mutuall Reciprocall good will and Intelligence as wee dide Desarve, and looke for (Not Receaving suche Courtesie as our honnor and olde frendship and equitie of the Cause Doo Requyre, And your Decree and lettres Doo promise) [—] Doo procede with yours with like measure untill that not by wordes but by the effecte wee shall see your desyre to be conformable to ours. Which we hathe Desyred and yett doeth desyre the whole and sincere Renewing of that olde Frendeshippe with your Republyke, which our lorde God graun vs throwgh his goodnes and grace et caetera. geven in our Royall Pallace att Westminister the 20th daye of Aprill In the yeare of our Lorde 1584. And in the xxvjth yeare of our Raigne et caetera.

    62 Indempnitie: this was a possible spelling in sixteenth-century English, cf. OED, s.v., ‘indemnity,’ n.1.

    LETTER 14

    To Francesco I, Grand Duke of Tuscany 17 November 1585

    T

    Date and Occasion

    he traders in Italian alum resident in the Tuscan dominions were faced with rising export costs. In the hope of being allowed to transport this product on the English ships which came into the ports of Italy, they begged their Grand Duke to intercede for them with the English. Francesco I de’ Medici wrote to the Queen to this purpose, asking her to exempt his subjects from a recently introduced additional imposition laid on Italian alum, or—to avoid their being unfairly penalized—to extend it to all kinds of imported alum irrespective of origin.1 A Florentine merchant resident in London, Filippo Corsini, was sent to discuss the matter thoroughly with the English.2 One would perhaps wish that the only surviving missive to Francesco I—in his youth a Prince Hal kind of figure, and in later life a devotee of the arts and a practising alchemist3—had been on an altogether different topic. Nevertheless, this document evidences the desire of the English government to avoid yet another tariff war with an Italian state, and Elizabeth’s wish to establish a good relationship with the Grand Duke, the head of an important Italian State whose title had been granted by the Holy Roman Emperor and the King of Spain and who could now boast, following his second marriage, good relations with Venice.4 Significantly, the scribe who penned these lines was the same who wrote the first draft of no. 24 and the four Venice letters—which clearly ties this document to the Elizabethan Foreign Secretariat. The manuscript, now in © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_14

    107

    108 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Florence, differs significantly, however, from the visually impressive missive to the Republic. The text is on paper and bears no decoration at all, although that is not of itself surprising, since, in this case, Elizabeth was not asking, but conceding: as the letter clearly states, the Queen believed ‘to have satisfied’ all of Francesco’s wishes, and declared her readiness to comply with any other (reasonable) request. Her good will—and Corsini’s service—would be remembered by the Grand Duke’s successor, Ferdinand I, who two years later asked Elizabeth to help Filippo’s cause in a money dispute.5 However business-oriented, this letter would mark the beginning of a new phase in the Italian and Latin correspondence with the State of Florence. Text ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 26 (MPr1), in the hand of scribe ‘C.’ 14.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    Serenissimo re Alla richiesta fattane in fauor de i suoi sudditi, i quali desiderano di trasportar in questo nostro Regno, et altre prouincie Allumi da loro posseduti in Italia, siamo contenta di leuar uia la nuoua Impositione messa gli anni passati sopra tal mercantia; come quella Principessa, che desidera di gratificar à vostra Altezza in ogni cosa ragioneuole; mossa dal buon riporto fattoci da Filippo Corsini suo cittadino assai qui conosciuto, et da altri de i nostri dell’honorato, et amoreuol trattamento, che i nostri sudditi, i quali negotiano ne i suoi stati, et paesi hanno riceuuto, et riceuono alla giornata: Et però il medesimo, et reciproco desiderio ci ha persuasa à condescendere francamente, et di buona uoglia à compiacerla nella sua dimanda. In conformità della qual gratia uerso de i suoi, et della nostra buona uolontà, habbiamo di già dato ordine, che la detta Impositione in futuro cessi, et non sia più dimandata qua à i sudditi suoi. Et ancora parimente (como la ne richiede, et il medesimo Corsini à suo nome n’ha dimandato) habbiamo conceduto à i detti suoi per cagion di detta mercantia, Franco, libero, et saluo condotto per mare, et per terra; come largamente nella forma di esso si contiene. Non dubitando Noi, che questo nostro modo di proceder amoreuole uerso di lei non habbia da esser causa di mantener quella nella continuanza del suo usato fauore uerso de i nostri sudditi, che trafficano ne i suoi dominij. Et cosi con questa, parendoci d’hauere assai satisfatto à

    TO FRANCESCO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    109

    i suoi desiderij, la lasceremo; significandole, che in ogni cosa conueneuole la ci troverrà pronta, como il medesimo speriamo di lei uerso di Noi, che le preghiamo a Dio ogni contentezza. Della nostra Real Villa di Ricciamonte il di xvij. di Nouembre l’anno del Signore 1585. et del nostro Regno l’anno xxviij. Di vostra Altezza Amoreuolissima Cugina Elizabeta R

    25

    Letter 14—Translation Most Serene King, In relation to your request, put forth on behalf of your subjects who desire to import the alum they own in Italy into this Realm of ours and other regions, we are pleased to remove the new imposition which had been set upon this merchandise in previous years, as a Princess who desires to satisfy your Highness in all reasonable things, prompted by the favourable report—made by Filippo Corsini (a citizen of yours who is very well known here), and by some others among our subjects—of the honourable and kind treatment which our subjects who trade in your realms and dominions have received and continue to receive today. And by these same and mutual intentions, we were persuaded to condescend freely and most willingly to your request. In observance of said favour towards yours, and our good will, we have already given orders to the effect that the imposition should cease in the future, and shall no longer be demanded of your subjects here. And, moreover (as requested by you and by Corsini himself in your name) concerning this merchandize, we have granted a free safe conduct by sea or land to those subjects of yours, in terms as wide as such may allow. We have no doubt that this considerate manner of dealing with you will be reason enough to maintain your long standing favour towards those subjects of ours who trade in your dominions. And with this, believing we have much satisfied your wishes, we leave you, declaring 9 kind: cf. Florio 1598, sig. B3 and letter 2 above, where the term is used, quite evidently, in a different context. 11 freely: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘franco, 2.’ 12 favour: cf. Florio 1598, sig. N6 (s.v. ‘Gratia’). 19 will be reason: the double negation of the Italian, used here as a form of polite request, has been avoided in the translation for reasons of clarity.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    110 

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    that in all appropriate matters you will find us ready—as we hope you will be towards us, who pray God for all happiness for you. From our Royal palace in Richmond, the 17th of November in the year of our Lord 1585 and the 28th of our reign. Your Highness’ most Loving Cousin

    Elizabeth R

    TO FRANCESCO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    111

    Notes 1. SP 98/1, fol. 14; BL, Lansdowne MS 44, fol. 166. The commerce of alum, an important element in the process of dyeing cloth, had a significant dimension in international trade. In the Port of Southampton alone in 1573, ships from Genoa unloaded about 60,000 lb. of this material. In 1578 Horatio Palavicino estimated English imports of Italian alum at about 10,000 quintals yearly. The English, in fact, re-exported part of this to the Baltic; see T. S. Willan, Studies in Elizabethan Trade (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1959), 78 and Henryk Zins, England and the Baltic in the Elizabethan Era (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1972), 202. 2. In fact, after the withdrawal of the tax, Corsini would become the chief importer of alum into England. This event marked the end of a long battle for the monopoly of alum which had started in 1578 with a proposed patent for the Palavicinos; cf. Stone, An Elizabethan: Sir Horatio Palavicino, 56–57; Philip Beale, Adrian Almond, and Mike Scott Archer, The Corsini Letters (Stroud, Gloucestershire: Amberley, 2011), 127, 144. Corsini continued to perform his role as a resident agent for the Florentines under Ferdinand I as well, cf. e.g. SP 98/1, fol. 16. 3. On Francesco I see DBI, s.v. 4. See ibid. It seems quite improbable (cf. CSPF, XX, 390) that Elizabeth knew of the real mission, in February 1585, of Francesco’s envoy Luigi Dovara, sent to Philip II to offer financial support for a ‘new enterprise,’ which (even if generally understood as against the Turks, cf. DBI, s.v. ‘Dovara, Luigi’) could be directed against England; cf. ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 2636, fols. 123–24 and 5022, fols. 357 ff.; Parker, The Grand Strategy of Philip II, 179; 356. 5 Cf. SP 98/1, fol. 16. Elizabeth, in fact, was granting liberally what she did not need any more: Thomas Smith, who had obtained the monopoly of alum in about 1581 through the intervention of Burghley, no longer needed it, having sold all his stocks. On the same day of this letter, the tax was withdrawn; Salisbury, III, 1583– 1589, 114, no. 211; Stone, Palavicino, 57.

    LETTER 15

    To Doge Pasquale Cicogna and the Signory of Venice 22 March 1585/6

    T

    Date and Occasion

    he fact that a new Doge, the recently elected Pasquale Cicogna, was now governing the Republic of Venice may have given Elizabeth some hope that what all of her letters from this period term the ‘ancient friendship’ (which, though, almost ironically, becomes ‘vecchia amicitia’ in this last Italian missive) could be renewed.1 Robert Beale produced an English draft of the letter, which survives in a scribal hand with his numerous emendations. The final Italian version, however firm, manages to smooth out, to some extent, the demanding tone in some passages of the English one; no doubt, here as before, the ‘translation’ also required considerable rethinking. Once more, vellum, gold and coloured inks were employed for this document, perhaps the finest of the four surviving Italian letters. Notwithstanding the value of this and the preceding letters as objets d’art, the text of no. 15 makes it quite plain that the request from the English monarch had not yet been complied with in toto by the Venetians despite almost five years of correspondence on the matter. The Queen had signed herself here (though not in her hand) ‘Di Vostra Eccellenza et Magnificenze / Amoreuolissima’ and would in the future personally add words such as ‘Amicissima’ and ‘Amantissima’ before her name.2 Quite probably, though, her brief additions had by now become merely a form of standard diplomatic politeness, and not a genuine indication of interest. Henceforth, the surviving letters were all in Latin, and decidedly less colourful both in terms of language and of mise en page.

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_15

    113

    114 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Texts The final Italian copy is now ASVe, Collegio, Lettere di Principi 33, fol. 10 (LPr 10). The English draft of this letter, with many amendments in Beale’s hand, is in BL, Additional MS 48126 (Yelverton MS. 141, fols. 187–88v; Y141). A contemporary English translation is in SP 99/1, fols. 44–46 (SP99/1/44, printed below). 15a—English Draft

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    We haue receyued your lettre of the first of written in December of in the yere of our Lorde .1584. sent vnto vs in aunswer of our vnto you, touching the taking awaye of the newe Impositions and reducinge that the trade bothe for your subiects hither, and other ours into your dominions, into such termes as it was before. And for the first pointe of your said lettre that your Rettor of Zante had without any order from you contrary to your decree of the yeare in august 1582 constreyned our merchantes to paie the said newe Imposts, and contenting not him self with Caution, as was conteyned in your said decree of the yere .1582. and letters heretofore sent vnto vs. We doe not a lytle marvayle, that seing our merchantes made him (as they enforme vs) acquaynted there with your said decree, and we otherwise thincke the thing done so publickly and solemnly by you, cannot but otherwyse in so long a time, even from your selves have geven ben made known signified vnto him, and it could not bee, but notoriouslye knowen vnto you and him, what courtesie was had vppon hope therof shewed towards your shippes and subiectes which were arryved here: All this not with standing our subiectes haue ben so rigorously dealt with in by the said Gouernor in Zante, and constreyned to paye the said Impostes, without any acceptation of Caution at all, contrary to your said decree and promise made in your lettres vnto vs. Wherefore we had and haue greate cause to thinke that our subiectes haue not receyued such reciprocall Courtesie as we deserued, and your subiectes receyued here. Wherfore although in regarde of our honour we might haue proceeded against your said subiects otherwyse then we haue don yet to th’intent it maye to all men manifestelie appeare to all men how desirous we are that the former amitye and entercurse betwene vs and our subiectes maye continue, we haue once agayne caused, but only Caused but Caution to be taken of suche shippes of your subiects as latelie cam hither: And do assure you that our meaning was and in our former lettres was and is that your subiects shall not be for that charged with any newe impostes 15 towards] abbreviated as vs. for ‘versus’

    To Doge Pasquale Cicogna and the Signory of Venice  

    115

    then our own naturall subjectes be: and that the same Caution is only iustlie taken for the benefit relief of y our subiectes, who haue payed both before, and sithe your decrees by meanes theareof (as they enformed vs) a greate summe of moneye from the said new Impositions thene. And therfore whensoeuer it shall please you to give take with your Rector unto the Rector and officers of Zante for the restitution of the Summe vnto them we payde of that which they paied before the knowledge of your decrees, and sithe contrary to the promis made unto us to accept of caution: Then we most and suffer them to trade into your dominions as freely as they did before[,] then we will cause all the Cautions both of late and heretofore taken of your subiectes, freelie restored vnto them agayne, and see such an assured order established, as your subiectes shall have no iust occasion to be therwith aggrieved: And so which we praye you to performe the lyke towardes our subiectes there, and to take this our lettre and promise for a sufficient testimoniall that the said Impositions uppon your subiectes, be allready in effecte leuyed here, without exactinge more of vs then in honor we can yelde vnto. for seinge in the beginning at the first vppon your decree and lettre we haue first yielded to accept of Caution, whenas the same was not in lyke sorte performed by you towardes vs, notwithstandinge your owne saide lettres and decree: we thinke that this our promise may content you in that respecte, and not to requyre to have vs to performe all towardes you which you require, whenas you have performed nothing towardes vs, no not even of that which you promised. And so therfore praye you so to accept of this our promise, as that you will by effectes shewe that you have that opinion of vs, as in your lettre you pretende, and by some action shewe the lyke reciprocall desire of a full end in this cause as we haue. Wherof we have also willed our Counsell to aduertise the merchants your subiectes residinge here, to th’intent they maye signifie the same vnto you. In this sorte we thinke that thinges maye be reduced to the former state: otherwise we shalbe forced to doe as you haue don; and proceede to provide for the indemnity of our subiectes (so greatelie interessed there by your newe Impositions) by relievinge them by the payment of such Cautions as haue ben taken of your merchantes here; which we are lothe should happen, and you shall 27–29 that our meaning... and] written in left margin, in Beale’s hand (as most of the interlinear corrections). Beale, here as in the other long correction below, seems to have duplicated the last word (in this case, ‘that’) in order to make the insertion clear. This has been omitted from the transcription. 33–34 officers of Zante] followed by cancelled illegible phrase 34–37 of that which... will] written in left margin, in Beale’s hand. Duplicate ‘will’ omitted here; see above, note to lines 27–29.   42 testimoniall] inserted in blank space in Beale’s hand.

    30

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    116 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    neade not otherwise to feare, vnles the faulte shalbe in your selues: And so committ you to the protection of the Almightie. not

    15b—Final Version

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    Elizabetha Dei Gratia Angliae, Franciae et Hyberniae Regina. Illustrissimo Principi Domino Pasquali Ciconiae Duci, necnon Amplissimis et Magnificis Senatoribus et Nobilibus Inclitae Reipublicae Venetae amicis nostris Charissimis: – Noi riceuemmo la uostra lettera scritta nel Dicembre.1584. in risposta della nostra mandata à Voi circa il leuar uia le nuoue Impositionj, et ridurre il traffico de i nostri sudditj ne i Vostri Dominij, et de i uostri ne i Nostri Regni nel termine di prima. Et quanto al primo punto, doue scriuete che il Vostro Rettore del Zante senza hauer da Voi alcun nuouo ordine haueua (contro il tenor del uostro Decreto dell’Agosto dell’.82. et della lettera uostra all’hora à Noi mandata) constretto i nostri sudditi à pagar la nuoua Impositione in denari contanti in luogo, et in cambio della cautione da Voi deliberata: Questo non basta à contentar Noi, ma ci da occasione di marauigliarcene, et di pensar, che poi, che i nostri sudditj haueuano informato il detto Rettore del detto Decreto uostro; et oltra che una cosa di tal natura passata nel Vostro Senato non poteua esser di meno, che la non fusse ben conosciuta da lui; et ancora come Noi haueuamo fatto pigliar solamente cautione dalle naui de i Vostri in conformità del uostro predetto Decreto; et esso uostro Rettore non di meno riscotendo molto rigorosamente (come siamo informata) la detta Impositione in denari contantj, et ricusando le cautioni offerte, ci ha dato causa di pensar con buona ragione che i nostri sudditi non hanno riceuuta tal buona, et reciproca cortesia di là, come fù mostrata alli uostri di quà. Però in ri­­ spetto dell’honor nostro Noi poteuamo adesso hauer proceduto contra di loro altrimenti di quello si è fatto: Ma accioche e’ possa apparire manifestamente, che Noi desideriamo la reintegratione della uecchia amicitia, et intercorso tra i nostri sudditj, habbiamo ancora una uolta di piu dato ordine, che solamente è stata presa cautione da alcune delle uostre naui, le quali arriuarono non molto fà in questo nostro Regno; Oltra che à i marinari 4 la uostra lettera... 1584: Elizabeth, in fact, received two copies of the same letter of 1 December 1584 from Doge Nicolò da Ponte (who died on 30 July 1585), countersigned by Celio Magno (SP 102/64, fol. 4, in Magno’s hand, and fol. 5). The English had to reply to the next Doge; referring to ‘your letter’, in this case, is probably (rather than simply a reference to the Venetians in general) linked to an understanding of the Venetian system, where the Doge was just a nominal addressee: he had to open the missives addressed to him in front of the Senate or in front of at least four councillors; cf. the Introduction, 2.5.

    To Doge Pasquale Cicogna and the Signory of Venice  

    117

    della Naue Balanzara è stata donata l’Impósta di quaranta migliara di Vue passe per nostra cortesia; la quale utilità non hanno gia riceuto gli huomini delle Naui Inghilesi da Voi: Et ui assicuriamo, che la nostra intentione nelle altre nostre precedenti lettere era, et è ancora, che i uostri sudditi non saranno caricatj con alcune nuoue Impositionj messe nel tempo no­­ stro piu di quello si sieno i nostri sudditi naturali; et che le cautioni prese tendono solamente à questo fine, ciò è, che i nostri sudditj sieno solleuati di quel, che hanno pagato per conto di quelle nuoue Impositionj dalla banda di là contra le uostre lettere, et decreto dell’anno .82. come Noi l’intendiamo. Et però quando ui piacerà di dare con effetto ordine conforme ad esse uostre lettere et Decreto dell’.82. che sia restituito à i Nostri quello, che haranno pagato innanzi, che conoscessero cosa alcuna delle dette Impositioni, et ancora quanto haranno pagato di poi; Et che sia loro permesso di trafficar ne i Vostri Dominij come e’ soleuano: All’hora daremo ordine, che tutte le dette cautioni saranno rimesse, et rilasciate à i Vostri, i quali non haueranno occasione alcuna di lamentarsi della parte nostra: Si che Noi ui preghiamo di complir questo tanto uerso de i nostri, et di prender questa nostra promessa, et lettera come suficiente fede, et auiso circa il leuar delle dette grauezze, senza desiderar da Noi piu di quello, che per l’honor nostro non possiamo concedere; Per cio che poi, che nel principio, et sempre doppo le Vostre lettere, et decreto dell’.82. habbiamo da tutte le Naui uostre accettato solamente cautione non obstante, che in contrario di esse lettere, et decreto le cautioni offerte da i nostri non furono accettate, ma fu riscossa la nuoua Imposta in denari contanti; Noi speriamo, che questa promessa ui contenterà, et che non richiederete da Noi di compiacerui in tutto il desiderio Vostro, poi che non hauete ancora fatto quello, che prometteuate prima: Et però è cosa conueneuole, che Voi dimostriate con gli effetti uostri di hauer quella oppinione di Noi, che per le uostre lettere pretendete di uolerci far credere: Et che con qualche uiua attione rimostriate il medesimo desiderio, che Noi ancora habbiamo circa la restitutione dell’antico traffico; la quale può esser per questa maniera rimessa; altrimenti saremo sforzata di proueder per la indennità de i nostri sudditi, che hanno pagate le dette nuoue Impositioni, riscotendo di qua da i uostri le loro cautioni, così come prima fu fatto dalla parte uostra nel uoler riscuotere i denari contantj con ogni rigore da i nostri. Et cio à Noi dispiacerebbe, che auuenisse, et se pur auuiene sarà in effetto la colpa della banda uostra. Et con questo facendo fine rimettiamo l’Eccellenza uostra, et loro Magnificenze alla protettione dell’onnipotente Dio, che guardi la 34 di quello si sieno: rather than a mistake, quite probably meant in the sense of ‘in cui siano.’

    30

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    65

    118 

    70

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    persona, et lo stato uostro in ogni Felicità. Dal Nostro Real Palazzo di Grinuiccj il di xxij di Marzo .1585. Et del Regno nostro l’anno x x v iij. Di Vostra Eccellenza et Magnificenze Amoreuolissima Elizabeta R Letter 15—Contemporary English Translation (SP99/1/44)

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    Traunslated owte of the Italian Laungage Elizabeth etcetera. Wee have Receaved your letter written in December Anno 1584 For aunswer of our letter sentt vnto you, concerning the taking awaye of the Newe Impostes And to reduce the traffike of our Subjectes In your Dominions, And wee of your Subjectes in our Realme. In manner and forme as before. And as concerning the First point where you doo write that your Regent of Zante withoute having any newe order from you had (against the Tenor of your Decree of August of the yeare of 82. And of yowr letter then sentt vnto vs) constrayned our Subjectes to paye the newe Impost in Ready monney in place and steade of the Suertishippe by you deliberated. The same is not sufficient for to content vs. But gyveth vs occasion to marvayle and to thinke that seing our Subjetes had Informed thesayde Regent of your sayde Decree, And therebesydes that a matter of suche Nature passed in your Senate cowlde not be butt vnto him well knowen, And allso whereas wee had caused Suertishippe onely to be taken of the shippes of your Subiectes according to your sayde Decree, And thesame your Regent Receavinge neverthelesse most Rigorowsly (as wee are Informed) thesayde Impost in Ready money, and Refusing the Suertishippe that was offered, hath gyven vs cause with good Reason to thinke that our Subiectes have not Receaved such good and Recipro mutuall Cowrtesie there as vnto your Subiectes hathe ben showen here. Therefore in Respecte of our honnor wee might have nowe proceeded against them otherwyse then hath ben done. Butt because yt maie manifestely appeare that wee doo desyre the Restawracion of the Ne Frendshippe and entercurse betwene our Subiectes Wee have yett an other tyme gyven order that only Suertishippe is taken of your shippes which arryved not longe ago in this our Realme besydes that to the mariners of the shippe called the Ballansara is gyven the newe Impost of Fowrtye thowsaund weight of Corrinttes through our Courtesie which proffyte the menne of the Englishe Shippes have not yett Receaved of you. And wee assure you that our meaning in our other former letters was and 24 Frendshippe: the Italian has ‘uecchia amicitia.’

    To Doge Pasquale Cicogna and the Signory of Venice  

    119

    yett is that your Subiectes shall not be charged with any newe Impostes sett vppon oure tyme more than those wich our naturall Subiectes are. And that the Suertishippes being taken doo tende only to that ende[,] Towete that our Subiectes be Releeved of that wich then have payed by Reason of thesame newe Impostes there against your Letters and Decree of the yeare of 82 as wee doo vnderstaunde And therefore when yt shall please you to take order with effecte according to thesame your Letters and decree of the yeare of 82 that to our Subiectes maie be Restowred that which they have payed afore they knewe any thinge of thesayde Impost And allso asmuche as they shall have payed after And that they shalbe permitted to trade in your dominions as they were wontt to doo[,] Then we shall take order that all the sayde Suertishippes shalbe discharded and Realeased to your Subiectes who shall have no occasion to complayne of our syde[.] Soo that wee doo beseeche you to performe thesame towardes our Subiectes And to take this our Promise and Lettre as a sufficient testimonie and advyce concerning the taking awaye of thesayde Impostes withowte desyring of vs more than that wich with our honnor wee maie graunte[.] For seing that in the beginning and allwayes after your Letters and decree of the yeare of Fowreskore and twoo wee have of all your shippes onely accepted Suertishippe notwithstanding that contrary to thesame Lettres and Decree the Suertishippes offered by our Subiectes were not accepted butt your newe Impost was Receaved in Ready monney[,] wee hope that this promise will content you and that you shall not Requyre of vs that wee showlde pleasure you in all your Desyre seing that you have not yett Done that which you promised fyrst. And therefore it is convenient that you doo show with effecte that you have thesame opinion of vs, which by youur lettre you intende to make vs to beleeve. And that with some lyvely facte or dede you Doo showe thesame Desyre which wee allso have concerning the Restawration of the Olde traffyke which by thes meane maie be Restowred. Or elles wee shall be constrayned to proceede to the Indempnitie of our Subiectes that have payed thesayde newe Impostes. Receaving from henceforwarde of your Subiectes ther Suertishippes as before hath ben done on your syde in that you wolde Receave Ready monney with all Rigour of our Subiectes And thesame woulde Displease vs that yt showlde happen And yf it doo happen the Faulte shalbe on your syde. And herewith Ending wee comitt your Excellencie and your honnors to the protection of Almightie God who presarve your Estate person and your Estate in all felicitie. 33 Towete: to wit. 60 Indempnitie: just as in 13b above, copied in the same hand, a contemporary spelling for ‘indemnity.’

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    65

    120 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 1. Cicogna had been elected on 18 August 1585; for a report on this event see CSPF, XIX, 658. 2. Cf. e.g. ASVe, Collegio, Lettere Principi 33, fol. 5 and 16v.

    LETTER 16

    To Alessandro Farnese, Prince and Later Duke of Parma 7–8 July 1586

    T

    Date and Occasion

    he Netherlands had long been a complex arena in English international politics. After the assassination of William of Orange in 1584, in a belated effort to find a via media between military intervention and indirect assistance, Elizabeth accepted to sign the first set of agreements which formed the Treaty of Nonsuch on 2 and 10 August 1585.1 While she agreed to take upon herself the protection of the Netherlands, she would only provide money and men, and would not take the sovereignty she had been offered, since it would trigger open war with Spain.2 In fact, the second part of the treaty had already envisaged that Antwerp would surrender to the Spanish troops led by Alessandro Farnese, then Prince of Parma.3 Once Spain had restored order in the Low Countries, England would be Philip II’s next prey. Opinions in the Privy Council differed as to strike first or attempt to negotiate. Certainly, as Burghley observed, the nation might have to ‘sustain a greater war than ever in any memory of man it hath done.’4 After much hesitation on the English side, and still acting strictly within the terms of the Nonesuch treaty, in mid-December the Earl of Leicester set sail for the Netherlands at the head of a contingent of English troops. At about the same time as Leicester’s departure, on 14 December, Carlo Lanfranchi, an Italian merchant resident in Antwerp, wrote to a Dutch colleague of his in England, Andreas Van Loo (who, throughout his correspondence, Italianized his surname as ‘de Loo’). Lanfranchi © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_16

    121

    122 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    could boast good connections with the governor of the city, Frédéric Perrenot, Lord of Champagney, and wanted to enquire if Elizabeth would be willing to enter into negotiations with the King of Spain.5 ‘Gentle and friendly,’ he wrote, Farnese was ‘desirous of peace.’6 The Lord Treasurer, William Burghley, was promptly informed, and—as De Loo recounts in a detailed memorandum—in May 1586 ‘Master Comptroller’ (Sir James Croft) spoke to him, and De Loo soon went to Venlo, where the Duke was encamped with his troops.7 Here, to his surprise, he found that ‘the duke had already written to her Majesty.’8 De Loo’s mission had, in fact, been preceded and almost made vain by the joint efforts of Agostino Grafigna, a Genoese merchant, and William Bodenham, a kinsman of Croft’s and a man who ‘had access to the ear’ of Parma.9 Apparently without any authority to do so, but at the instigation of Croft himself and William Brooke, Baron Cobham, Grafigna and Bodenham had been carrying out secret peace negotiations with the Prince.10 While Bodenham carried messages for Burghley and Croft, it was Grafigna who returned with the letter mentioned by De Loo, which was delivered on 5 July.11 In this Italian missive, which Parma had written in his own hand on 20 June, the Prince declared himself to be most pleased with what Grafigna ‘had been instructed’ to tell him. Although he ‘had not received any specific order’ from his King to initiate peace dealings, nevertheless, he was very willing ‘to operate towards the re-establishing of the ancient friendship between the crown of England and Spain’; it was only a matter of deciding how to proceed, and, God willing, things would be settled, and any further ‘effusion of blood’ avoided.12 Farnese’s letter, though conciliatory and gracious (he had signed himself ‘Humilissimo Servitore che le sue belle mani bacia’ [‘your most humble servant, who kisses your beautiful hands’]) clearly alarmed the English. Writing to Burghley just a week after the Duke had signed his letter, De Loo suggested that the Queen, at this stage, should now write to Parma and Champagney only in general terms.13 The situation, however, was by now far too complicated to permit such a course of action. The whole affair was thoroughly looked into: Bodenham and Grafigna were interrogated by members of the Privy Council, following which Grafigna signed a confession on 7 July 1586 in which he asserted that he had had no interview with or any commission from the Queen.14 An explanatory

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    123

    letter, in two versions, was probably drafted on the same or the next day: these papers were endorsed ‘July 1586’ and ‘8 July 1586.’ The latter date is found in the document in the Simancas archives. Elizabeth’s final version is an explicit denial that she had commissioned Grafigna to initiate talks: as in 1569, the Queen was prepared to negotiate with Philip II only—not with his Governor-General.15 This explains her insistence, in this and her later missives, on whether Farnese had a commission from Philip to treat. In fact, once one realizes that each side claimed to believe the other was negotiating out of weakness, Elizabeth’s tone becomes more understandable. She made few concessions, and stated very clearly that she would, under no circumstance, countenance the safety of the people of the Netherlands to be separated from that of her own country. Her desire for peace was here described as a pious Christian wish, rather than a political move. Later events would make her pray to God ‘to be able to wrack’ the power of Spain .16 Texts SP 77/1, fols. 205–6 (77/1/205) and 199–200 (77/1/199), scribal draft copies. A duplicate of the sent letter is in AGS, Secretaría de Estado (Negociación de Flandes), 590/136 (Sim590/136).17 While being a witness to a substantially revised version of 77/1/199 (as evidenced, for example, by the addition in the last paragraph, and a few corrections and improvements of consecutio temporum), Sim590/136 appears to be a rather hasty transcript. It presents a few significant omissions, no punctuation marks and the spacing between words is erratic to say the least. While the latter feature has been ignored, the few substantial errors which could hinder the understanding of the text have been corrected, and essential punctuation supplied from 77/1/199 (printed in its entirety below as Letter 16b). All such interventions have been marked in square brackets, and notable other variants registered in the apparatus. The amended text has provided the source for the translation. Archives Générales du Royaume de Belgique, Manuscrits Divers, 187/B/17, fols. 223–25, is a modern copy  of Sim590/136 by Louis Prosper Gachard, who transcribed a number of volumes in the Simancas archives while working on his planned volume on the letters of Philip II.18 This manuscript has not been collated.

    124 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    16a—Earlier Draft (77/1/205)

    5

    10

    15

    20

    Illustrissimo Prencipe La lettera che Vostra Eccellenza scrisse per Bodenham Augustino Grafini ci rese molto sibgottita uedendola fondata sopra un soggetto tanto stranno et alieno da i nostri pensieri, come se noi cercassimo per la sua mediatione di accomodare le differenze tra noi e’l Re Catholico. speriamo che le nostre attionj non ci hanno reso nell’opinione del mondo d’un animo si basso come di cercar lui che prima ci a offesa. Et però desiderosa di saper come questa cosa arriuasse, et dubitando che qualch’uno de nostri seruitorj se ui fusse intromesso, piu tosto guidato da un zelo di far bene che un quale risguardo al nostro honore che apartiene cercammo d’informarcj come questo negotio fusse condotto, et intendendo che’ un certo il detto Agustino Graffigna Genouese se n’era mesculato, deputamo alcuni de nostri Consiglierj per essaminarlo come ui si fusse ingerito, il quale (come Vostra Eccellenza potra ueder per lo scritto che con questa gli mandiamo) nega d’hauer maj proposto alcun soggetto ne in nome nostro ne de qualsiuoglia de i nostrj Consiglierj che potesse dargli un minimo concetto di pensare che cercassimo di uolercj seruire di sua mediatione per l’accomodamento delle differenze tra noi e’l detto Re, Anzi al contrario confessa ch’el motiuo ne uenne espressamente da Vostra Eccellenza come da un Prencipe che si mostro desideroso di accomodare le dette differenze, Peró noi non possiamo imaginare come quest’alteratione sia na ne d’onde proceda il fondamento della sua lettera Vostra Eccellenza peró non dubitj ha da dubitare che prima che noj saremo ridotta a tal terminj che ci bisogni cercare quel che da noj debb’esser domandato Lei si trouera fornita di sufficiente autorita 5 Catholico.] ~, 77/1/205   11 ch’] che altered to ~ 77/1/205

    2 Bodenham... Grafini: the final part of Parma’s letter mentioned, in a rather convoluted phrase, both Grafigna and Bodenham (who was, the Duke stated, ‘informatissimo’) as bearers of oral messages for the Queen, which may have given rise to some initial confusion; BL, Cotton MS Vespasian C VII, fol. 408v; AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590, fol. 131. See, however, the introduction to this letter above. 14 lo scritto: a copy of the original confession by Grafigna (SP 77/1, fol. 201; see the introductory note above).

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    125

    16b—Second Draft (77/1/199) Le lettere che Vostra Eccellenza ci ha scritte et mandate per un certo Augustino Grafigna, accompagnato da vn Guglielmo Bodenham, nell’istesso principio ci sono parse molto strane, inquanto vi era fatto mentione che lei hauea inteso da quel Grafigna, quanto noi siamo state seruite commandar che dalla parte nostra le fosse riferito, et come l’hauete ascoltato con infinito vostro contento et gusto. Et ancora che non possiamo far di manco ch’approuare quella inclinatione, et desiderio di Vostra Eccellenza di ridurre le cose a qualche buon effetto, con offerir a questo fine tutti li buoni mezi, che sono nel suo potere. Con tutto ciò Vostra Eccellenza sappi, che in questa cosa è stato commesso un grand’errore, che nel nostro nome, senza la nostra saputa, et al contrario della nostra dispositione, et in qualche parte al pregiudicio del nostro honore, alcuna cosi fatta persona, qual è questo grafigna, o, qualsiuoglia altra di miglior condition, douesse pigliar l’ordine di cominciare vna simil cosa nel nostro nome, o, uero, dalla parte nostra, come se noi fossimo in questo modo, per messaggi mandati a Vostra Eccellenza da cercare l’accordo col Re Catholico, il quale in tanti modi ha ricompensato li nostri buoni ufficij con effetti contrarij, che siamo state sforzate al contrario della nostra dispositione naturale, di intrometterci a queste attioni, le quali non sono però per altro, che per la difesa del nostro Stato, et necessariamente congiunte con la sicurità delli antichi vicini nostri in quelli Paesi Bassi. Et sopra di questo essendo per il nostro commandamento quel Grafigna domandato da alcuni delli nostri Consiglieri se haueua per il passato riceuto alcuna commissione da noi, o, uero se haueua parlato a Vostra Eccellenza per ordine d’allcuni del nostro Consiglio; lo nego epressamente, come Vostra Eccellenza potrà vedere per un suo scritto, il quale hauemo mandato qui incluso. Et per dare di questo piu certa pruoua, ha offerto di ritornare in quelle bande per manifestare il medesimo. Poi quanto a Bodenham, stato mandato qua da lei, hauemo anco fatto parlare con lui alcuni del nostro Consiglio, per intendere quanto hauea a dire dalla parte sua; Il quale dichiara esser in lei una dispositione grande di reintegrare vna concordia, et pace tra noi e’l Re Catholico, et a questo fine Vostra Eccellenza (come dice) offerisce di procurare authorità dal Re, per poter trattar con noi per mezo di persone commode, se prima si potrà saper che sia in noi l’animo di prestarne l’orecchio. Sopra che noi

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    126 

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    stimiamo, che per la nostra pubblica declaratione cosi il Re, come Vostra Eccellenza potrà hauer inteso qual fosse alhora l’animo nostro, et sia ancora, et come sono importanti le occasioni, che ci hanno mosse d’intrometterci a queste attioni, non essendo a ciò spinte ne dall’ambitione, ne da alcun desiderio dell’effuzione di sangue, ma solo per assicurar il nostro Stato, et per liberar li nostri antichi vicini dalle miserie, et dalla seruitù. Et a questi duoi fini hauemo indirizzate le nostre attioni con la risolutione di continuarle: non ostante che per indiretti mezi sono stati sparsi certi rumori, principalmente nelli Paesi Bassi, che noi siamo inclinate alla pace senza hauer rispetto alla sicurtà et libertà di quelli nostri vicini, li quali ci hanno mosso, per compassion delle loro miserie, et per altre giuste cause d’importantia, d’aiutarli, et difenderli dalla perpetua ruina et captiuità loro. Et però in questo ci vien esser fatto grandissimo torto. Perche tal è la nostra compassione delle loro miserie, che in nessun modo vogliamo che sia separata la loro sicurtà dalla nostra propria, conoscendo come concorrono insieme l’una con l’altra: Et cosi preghiamo Vostra Eccellenza che faccia conto tal esser la nostra deliberatione, non ostante qualsiuoglia rumor falso sparso al contrario, grandemente a nostro dishonore. Nondimeno con questo lei si persuadi, che se a noi verranno esser offerte conditioni ragioneuoli della pace, che sia per stabilire la nostra sicurtà, et honore, et la libertà sicura delli nostri vicini, non manco volontieri l’accettaremo, che mal volentieri siamo state sforzate al contrario. Conciosia che in nessun modo possiamo render cosa piu grata a l’Omnipotente Iddio, che in abbracciare vna pubblica sicurtà et pace nella Christianità: Alla qual cosa in questi tempi, noi che siamo Principi, et Monarche, hauemo principalmente da pensare. Et cosi a l’Omnipotente (che è Iddio della pace, et solo scrutator di tutti li cuori humani) è conosciuto come l’animo nostro è stato in cio sempre inclinato, Alli cui giudicij noi appelliamo a l’incontro della malitia di tutte le lingue, che cercano di persuadere al Mondo il contrario.

    35 pubblica declaratione: the reference is to Elizabeth’s published Declaration of Causes (1585); see the introduction, above, note 6. 48–50 in nessun modo... l’altra: the English, bound under the treaties of Nonsuch, knew perfectly well that any agreement for peace had to be something the Dutch would accept: there was no question of a separate peace.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    127

    16c—Copy of the Sent Version (Sim590/136) Le letere che Vostra Eccellenza ci ha scritte per un certo Grafígna[,] acompagnato da vn Bodenan[,] ci sono parse molto strane con quanto vi era fatta mencione che lei hauea inteso da quel Grafigna quanto noi siamo state seruite comandar che dalla nostra parte le fosse referito[,] e come l’hauese ascoltato con infinito vostro contento e gusto[,] et ancora che noi non posiamo far di manco che aprouar quella inclinatione e desiderio di Vostra Eccellenza di ridurre le cose a qualche buon effetto con’offerire a questo fine tutti li buoni mezzi che sono nel suo potere[.] con tutto ciò Vostra Eccellenza sapia che [in] questa cosa e stato commeso non picciolo errore[,] che nel nostro nome[,] senza la nostra saputa[,] et al contrario de la nostra dispositione et in qualche parte al pregiuditio del nostro honore[,] alcuna cosi fatta persona[,] qual e questo Grafigna[,] ò qual si voglia altra[,] douesse pigliare l’ardire di cominciar vna simil cosa nel nostro nome come se noi fossemo in questo modo per messaggi mandati a Vostra Eccellenza da cercare l’acordo col Re Catolico[,] il qual’ in tanti modi ha ricompensati li nostri buoni vffitij con effetti contrari[,] e che siamo stata forzata al contrario della nostra dispositione naturale d’intrometersi a queste actioni[,] le quali non sono pero per altro che per la diffessa del nostro Stato et necessariamente congiunte con la sicurita delli antichi vicini nostri in quelli paesi bassi[.] e sopra di questo essendo per il nostro comandamento quel Grafigna domandato da alcuni de nostri Consiglieri se haueua per il passato riceuta alcuna comissione da noi[,] ò uero se haueua parlato a Vostra Eccellenza per ordine de alcuno del nostro Consiglio[;] lo nego spresamente come Vostra Eccellenza potra vedere per un suo scrito il quale hauemo mandato qui incluso[.] et per dare di questa piu certa pruoua[,] ha’ offerto di ritornar in quelle vande per manifestar il medesimo[.] poi quanto a Bodenam[,] stato mandato qua da lei[,] hauemo anco fatto parlar con lui alcuni del nostro Consiglio per intendere quanto hauea a dire da la parte sua[;] il quale dichiara esser in 10 non picciolo errore] grand’errore 77/1/199 13 altra] altra di miglior condition 77/1/199 l’ardire] l’ordine 77/1/199 14 nome] followed by o, uero, dalla parte nostra, 77/1/199 24 spresamente] espressamente 77/1/199

    24 nego: clearly meant as a past tense (‘negò’), and not as a third-person present indicative. 26  vande: i.e., ‘bande’. This spelling may reflect the Spanish perception of the phoneme /b/.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    128 

    30

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    lei vna dispositione grande di reintegrar vna concordia e pace tra noi e il Re Catolico, et a questo fine Vostra Eccellenza [(]come dice[)] oferisce di procurar autorita dal Ré per poter tratar con noi se prima [si potrà] sapere che sia in noi l’animo di prestarne l’orecchio[.] sopra il che stiamo[,] che per la nostra pubblica dechiaratione cosi il Ré come Vostra Eccellenza potra hauer compreso qual fosse alhora l’animo nostro[,] et sia ancora, et quanto sono importanti le ocasioni, che ci hanno mossa d’intrometerci in questa ationi[,] non essendo a ció spinte ne dal ambitione[,] ne dal desiderio de efusione di sangue[,] ma solo per assicurar il nostro stato et per liberar li nostri antichi vicini da le miserie et da la seruitu[.] et a questi duoe fini hauemo indirizate le nostre ationi con la resolutione da continuarle[:] non obstante che per indiretti mezi sono stati sparsi certi romori[,] principalmente neli paesi bassi[,] che noi siamo inclinata alla pace senza hauer rispeto alla sicurta e libertà di questi nostri vicini[.] et però in questo ci vien esser fatto grandissimo torto[.] per che tal é la nostra compasione de le loro miserie che in nesun modo vogliamo che sia separato la loro sicurta della nostra propria, conoscendo come concorrono insieme l’una con l’altra[:] et cosi preghiamo Vostra Eccellenza che facia conto tal esser la nostra deliberatione[.] nondimeno con questo lei si persuada che se a noi verrano a esser’offerte conditioni ragioneuoli de la pace[,] che sia per stabilire nostra sicurtà et honore e la libertà de li nostri vicini[,] non manco volontieri l’aceteremo[,] che mal volentieri siamo state aforzate al contrario[.] conciosia che in nesun modo posiamo render cosa piu grata al omnipotente Dio che in abrachiar vna publica sicurta e pace nella Christianità[:] a la qual cosa in questi tempi[,] noi che siamo Principi e monarchi[,] hauemo principalmente da pensare[.] et cosi all’omnipotente [(]che é Dio de la pace e solo scruator di tutti li cuori humani[)] e conosciuto come l’animo nostro e stato in ció sempre inclinato / alli cui giuditij noi apeliamo all’incontro della malitia di tutte 32 se prima si potrà sapere] se prima sapere Sim590/136; si potrà saper 77/1/199 33 il che stiamo] che noi stimiamo, 77/1/199  34 dechiaratione] deratione altered to ~ Sim590/136 35 compreso] inteso 77/1/199  36 quanto] come 77/1/199  ci] 77/1/199; si Sim590/136 37  dal] da alcun 77/1/199 43  questi] quelli 77/1/199  vicini] followed by li quali ci hanno mosso, per compassion delle loro miserie, et per altre giuste cause d’importantia, d’aiutarli, et difenderli dalla perpetua ruina et captiuità loro 77/1/199 46  sicurta] sicrta altered to ~ Sim590/136  48  deliberatione] followed by non ostante qualsiuoglia rumor falso sparso al contrario, grandemente a nostro dishonore 77/1/199 49 si persuada... offerte] si persuadi, che se a noi verranno esser offerte 77/1/199 50 nostra] la nostra 77/1/199  libertà] libertà sicura 77/1/199  52 aforzate] sforzate 77/1/199 56  scruator] scrutator 77/1/199  57  e] è 77/1/199

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    129

    le lingue che cercano di persuadere al mondo in contrario / e cosi Vostra Eccellenza vede per questo nostro modo di procedere con qual confidentia gli hauiamo scoperto l’animo nostro come a persona della qual habbemo concepitto bonissima oppinione non solo per la sua prudentia in saper discernere queste cause ma anco per la desteritá e sinceritá di procedere nelle sue ationi verso ciascuno / in quel proposito habiamo dichiarato il giuditio nostro di lei abastanza per il passato non trouando causa che ci habbia a far mutar di tal nostro parere perfin a quest ora et così a Dio Vi racomandiamo /

    60

    65

    59–67  e così Vostra... racomandiamo] omitted 77/1/199

    Letter 16—Translation19 The letters which Your Excellency has sent us by a certain Grafigna, accompanied by one Bodenham, have seemed to us very strange, insomuch as you mention therein that you learnt from said Grafigna what we should have been pleased to command him to tell you, and that you had heard the same with infinite satisfaction. And although we cannot do less than approve of that inclination, and of your Excellency’s desire—with the offer of all the means in your power to this end—to bring matters to some good issue, yet you must know that a rather significant error has been committed in this matter. That is, that in our name, without our knowledge, and contrary to our inclination, and to some degree to the prejudice of our honour, some person such as this Grafigna, or indeed any other, has had the audacity to begin such a thing in our name. As if in such a way, by means of messages sent to your Excellency, we were seeking a treaty with the Catholic King—who, in so many ways, has requited our good offices in such contrary a manner that we have been forced, against our natural disposition, to intervene in these actions, for no other reason than for the defence of our state, necessarily tied to the safety of our ancient neighbours in those Low Countries. What is more, when, by our order, said Grafigna was asked by some of our councillors whether he had in the past received any commission from us, or had spoken to your Excellency by direction of any of our Council,

    5  cannot do less: cf. Florio 1611, sig. P6v (s.v. ‘Fare di manco’). 8  rather significant: literally, ‘not small.’

    5

    10

    15

    20

    130 

    25

    30

    35

    40

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    he denied it expressly, as you may see from a paper written by him, which we enclose herein; and to provide clearer evidence of this, he has offered to return into those parts to testify the same. Then, as to Bodenham’s being sent hither by you, we have also caused some of our Council to speak with him in order to hear what he had to say. He declared that there was on your part a great inclination to re-establish concord and peace between us and the Catholic King; to which end your Excellency (as he says) offers to procure authority from the King to speak with us as soon as it will be known that we are inclined to lend an ear thereto. As to which we maintain that by our public declaration, the King, as well as your Excellency, may have learned what was then, and still is, our mind, and how important are the causes which have moved us to interfere in these affairs, not being urged either by ambition, or any desire for the shedding of blood, but only for the safety of our own State and to free our ancient neighbours from misery and slavery. It is to these joint purposes that we have directed our actions, determined to persevere, notwithstanding that—circuitously, and in particular in the Low Countries—false rumours have been spread that we are inclined to peace without keeping due regard for the safety and freedom of our neighbours. And, therefore, in this a very great wrong has been done to us. For such is our compassion for their miseries that in no manner will we countenance their safety to be separated from our own, knowing how the two depend upon each other.

    22–23  paper... herein: ‘lo scritto’ in 77/1/205 and ‘un suo scritto’ in 77/1/199 and Sim590/136. This was certainly a copy and not Grafigna’s holograph confession, which was retained and is now SP 77/1, fol. 201 (see the introductory note and the notes to this section in 16a, above). 26  he... say: quite interestingly ‘da la parte sua’ could be interpreted as both ‘on your part’ (i.e., Farnese’s; note the use of the third-person form ‘lei’ as opposed to ‘voi’ in the next sentence) and ‘on his part.’ The text thus seems to hint that Bodenham has been heard also with the purpose of hearing his version of the facts (as opposed to Grafigna’s) so as to clarify Farnese’s intentions. 31  maintain: this form could reflect both of the ideas which underlie the Italian ‘stiamo’ of Sim590/136, and the ‘stimiamo’ of the draft, 77/1/205. 33  causes: cf. Florio 1611, sig. X2. 31–36  our public... slavery: this passage echoes the final section of the printed Declaration of Causes (see the introduction, above, note 6), sig. C3r-v.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    131

    And so we pray your Excellency will understand that this is our determination. Nevertheless, you may be sure that should any reasonable conditions of peace be offered to us which tend to the establishment of our safety and honour, and the liberty of our neighbours, we shall no less willingly accept them than we have unwillingly been forced to act to the contrary; because in no way can we do anything more pleasing to God Almighty than by embracing public safety and peace in all Christendom: in these times, this is something we—princes and monarchs—should chiefly meditate upon. And that our heart has always been inclined to this is known to the Almighty (the God of peace and observer of all human hearts), to whose judgment we appeal against the malice of those tongues which strive to persuade the world of the contrary. And so by our behaviour in this situation your Excellency can see how confident we have been in disclosing our thoughts to you, as to a person of whom we have formed a very good opinion, not only because of your prudence in discerning these matters, but also because of your deftness and sincerity in your actions towards all. In this respect, we have made our opinion of you quite clear in the past, and we have not found any cause to change it thus far. And so we commend you to God.

    45

    50

    55

    60

    132 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 1. There were, in fact, three ‘treaties’: the military aid to Antwerp treaty, signed on 2 August 1585; the main treaty (10 August, increasing Elizabeth’s assistance on a permanent basis, on the assumption Antwerp had surrendered); and, lastly, the Act of Ampliation, after the surrender. See Simon Adams ‘The Decision to Intervene: England and the United Provinces 1584–1585,’ in Felipe II (1527–1598): Europa y la Monarquía Católica, ed. José Martinez Millán (5 vols., Madrid: Parteluz, 1999), I, 19–31, in particular 25–26; Id., ‘Elizabeth I and the Sovereignty of the Netherlands 1576–1585,’ Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, Sixth Series, 14 (2004): 309–19. See also also MacCaffrey, Elizabeth and the Making of Policy, 312. For an account of the events which led to the Leicester expedition, and on the English strategy concerning the Netherlands up to 1588, see ibid., 267–301; 336–401; Jonathan Israel, The Dutch Republic: its Rise Greatness and Fall, 1477–1806 (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1995), 220–30; Parker, The Grand Strategy of Philip II, 111–46; 172–73; 179–203. 2. Cf. McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 218–24; Susan Doran, Elizabeth I and Foreign Policy, 1558–1603 (London: Routledge, 2000), 51–52. 3. An Act of Ampliation was drawn up in London in September and The Hague in October to deal with the situation arising after the surrender of Antwerp; cf. Adams, ‘Elizabeth I and the Sovereignty of the Netherlands,’ 318–19. 4. CSPF, XIX, 709; cf. MacCaffrey, Elizabeth and the Making of Policy, 336–38. 5. Cf. De Loo’s letter to Burghley and his transcript of Lanfranchi’s letter in SP 77/1, fols. 97–100. For a detailed history of the negotiations see Van der Essen, Alexandre Farnèse, V, 85–113. Antonello Pietromarchi’s Alessandro Farnese: l’Eroe Italiano delle Fiandre (Rome: Gangemi, 1998), 146–51 provides a summary mainly based on this source. Lanfranchi’s correspondent was the brother of the powerful Cardinal Antoine Perrenot de Granvelle, the Head of the Episcopacy of the Low Countries, councillor of State, and counsellor of Philip II for Dutch affairs. Champagney was well-known for his hostility to the Spaniards; see Hugo de Schepper, ‘Frederik Perrenot van Champagney (1536–1602), het ‘enfant terrible’ van de familie Granvelle,’ in La Famille de Granvelle et les Anciens PaysBas, ed. K. De Jonge - G. Janssens (Louvain: Universitaire Pers, 2000), 233–44.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    133

    6. SP 77/1, fol. 100. In fact, Champagney and Lanfranchi could have based their approach on the conclusions of Elizabeth’s Declaration (1 October 1585; in fact, drafted by Sir Christopher Hatton; cf. Adams, ‘Elizabeth I and the Sovereignty of the Netherlands,’ 316). This stated that the Queen desired peace, which pointed to the fact that she was still open to negotiation; A Declaration of the Causes Moouing the Queene of England to give Aide to the Defence of the People Afflicted and Oppressed in the Lowe Countries (London, Christopher Barker, 1585). For a modern edition see Arthur F. Kinney (ed.), Elizabethan Backgrounds (Hampden, Conn.: Archon Books, 1975), 197–211. On the peace negotiations see also F. G. Oosterhoff, Leicester and the Netherlands: 1586–1587 (Utrecht: Hes, 1988), 167–69; 171–79. 7. SP 77/2, fol. 166. The translation of De Loo’s Italian text (here and below) is that found in CSPF, 1558–1589, XXI, part 4, 145. 8. SP 77/2, fol. 166. See also Parma’s description of this meeting to Philip II in AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/130 (printed in Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 444–46). 9. Read, Walsingham, III, 127. Grafigna, according to a memorandum by Bodenham, had been employed, independently, by Cobham; AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590, fol. 143 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 455–56). Related to Roger Bodenham, a longstanding English merchant in Spain, William Bodenham had been an agent of Mendoza in 1583; see CSPSp, III, 474, no. 339. 10. Cf. SP 84/9, fols. 112–13 and Grafigna’s account of his interview with Parma in his letter to Cobham, CP 163/68. See also Parma’s letter to Philip II in AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590, fol. 47 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 427–31). See also CSPF, XX, Preface, xxxviii–ix; Harrison, 176. At least since early March 1585/6 Cobham had, in fact, tried to pave the way for negotiations via the Spanish governor of Gravelines, De La Motte; cf. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/121 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 397). Croft had been an informant of the Spanish ambassador Bernardino de Mendoza, and became a regular pensioner of Philip II; cf. Read, Walsingham, 127; MacCaffrey, Elizabeth and the Making of Policy, 316–17 (see also ibid., 392–94 for an account of the negotiations so far). 11. Cf. the instructions given by Farnese to Bodenham on 20 June 1586, AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/47–48; see also 590/143–44, Bodenham’s account of his and Grafigna’s return

    134 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    to England, and 590/130, 141, Parma’s letters to Philip II of 8 July 1586 and 4 August 1586 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 441–42; 455–60; 444–46, 467–68). The next day Bodenham was summoned to Court; ibid., 590/144 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 456). 12. BL, Cotton MS Vespasian C VII, fol. 408r–v. The hand of this document is identical to that of the holograph note in ASNa, Farnesiano 1646 (II), fol. 23 and in a letter to Pope Sixtus V dated 22 September 1586 sold at Sotheby’s in 2012 (Sotheby’s sale catalogue, Music and Continental Books & Manuscripts, L12402, London, 29 May, 2012, lot 233. I am grateful to Gabriel Heaton for allowing me to consult a reproduction of this manuscript). See also Alessandro’s letters to his father Ottavio, Duke of Parma, in ASNa, Farnesiano 252. A copy of Parma’s letter to Elizabeth is in AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/131 (printed in Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 439–40; partial transcription in Correspondance de Philippe II sur les affaires des Pays-Bas. Deuxième partie, ed. Joseph Lefèvre [4 vols., Bruxelles: Académie Royal des Sciences, Lettres et Beaux-arts, 1940–60], III, 125). 13. SP 77/1, fol. 192. Burghley had, in fact, received a letter from Parma as well; cf. Farnese’s letter to Philip II of 4 August 1586, AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/141 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 467). 14. SP 77/1, fol. 201, endorsed by Burghley ‘Augustino Graffini | 7 7.’ See also AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590, fol. 143 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 455–57); Read, Walsingham, III, 151; Van Der Essen, Alexandre Farnèse, V, 102, and the text of Elizabeth’s letter below. 15. See above, introduction to Letters 7–8. 16. See the conclusion to Letter 17b, below. 17. On this manuscript see also Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 448–49; Maurice Van Durme, Les Archives générales de Simancas et l’histoire de la Belgique (4 vols., Bruxelles: Académie Royale de Belgique, Commission Royale d’Histoire, 1964), II, 416. 18. Correspondance de Philippe II sur les affaires des Pays-Bas 1558–1577, ed. Louis Prosper Gachard (5 vols., Brussels: C. Muquardt, 1848– 79); these volumes were later completed between 1940 and 1960 by the publication of the Correspondance de Philippe II edited by Lefèvre, mentioned above. 19. The first part of this section draws freely from CSPF, XXI:2, 78–80 (printed also in Harrison, 176–78), which is, however, based on 77/1/205.

    LETTER 17

    To Alessandro Farnese, Duke of Parma Late February–6 March 1586/7 Holograph Draft and Copy of the Sent Letter

    Date and Occasion Elizabeth’s letter reached Farnese on 4 August 1586.20 The confusion over the peace negotiations evidently irritated the Duke, who at the beginning refused to give De Loo any further audience.21 It was only much later, after having received a written communication from Philip II on how to deal with the matter at hand, that Farnese would ‘relent and agree to renew the business.’22 Parma was clearly no idealist, and his conception of world order was quite evidently linked to the widening of the imperium Hispanicum: he repeatedly advised Philip, for example, to use every possible means to keep France in a state of civil war.23 Nonetheless, he acted and spoke as though he were genuinely interested in the peace negotiations with England.24 It was probably Realpolitik, rather than humanitarian motives, which dictated his attempt to pursue further negotiations.25 He had sent his plan for an invasion of England to Philip on 20 April. Being a consummate military commander, however, he was well aware of the risks of such a complex operation: he had already tried, on various occasions, to persuade the King to consider the dangers of the enterprise. Certainly, though, by now the ‘Impresa de Inglaterra’ was under way, and the Duke had received explicit encouragement from the Pope to this purpose.26 Both he and the King, moreover, were, by now, distrustful of the English,27 all the more so after Leicester, encouraged by the arrival of new funds from England and the Estates, decided to muster his forces in late August.28 In © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_17

    135

    136 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    any event, presumably the Italian commander thought that no harm could arise if England could be persuaded that peace was still achievable, an attempt which was made even more credible when Fredrick II of Denmark offered to serve as a mediator between Philip and Elizabeth.29 As Parma had already stated in his letter to the English Queen, it would at least avoid further, and useless, massacres.30 De Loo had a series of fruitless talks with the Prince; finally, in September (after Farnese had received, from Bodenham and Grafigna, further assurances of the good intentions of the Queen and some of the members of the Privy Council),31 a private interview with the Duke was granted. As De Loo reported to the Queen, on this occasion Parma told him that ‘if it is shown to me certainly that the Queen is willing to treat, I will send one (without standing upon the point of who first began it [i.e., the negotiation]) who should salute her Majesty on my part, as well as the Lord Treasurer and Comptroller.’ Upon which I said to him: ‘Most serene Prince I will do all I can that you may have some pledge of faith and of the mind of the Queen as soon as possible.’ ‘Good (replied he); speak to the President, and I will tell him what he is to do.’

    After this, as De Loo stated, several days passed, as the Camp was being raised to go to succour Doesburg. On Sunday, September 11 (this style), the Prince being at Buric, a property of the Duke of Cleves, in order to pass the Rhine, the President came to inform me what I was to say to your Majesty on behalf of his Highness; viz: that he was sorry you had by what you wrote, excluded him from treating with your Majesty, which he was well-inclined. But that notwithstanding, as he desired nothing more than quiet; if he might know certainly that your Majesty had a mind to treat he would send, paying respect to you as a princess and queen, without further standing upon the point of credit ... as to which satisfaction should be given her on behalf of the king.32

    Notwithstanding the recrudescence of the war, with the English attacks on Duesburg and Zutphen, later that month, De Loo went to England to bring news of this, and was probably in London by late October.33 It probably took Elizabeth some time to frame a reply. No news of a letter from the Queen can be found in Farnese’s correspondence with Philip II until much later, and, as late as 30 October, the Duke wrote to his master that the negotiation with England was not advancing at all.34

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    137

    In a memorandum which must have been completed by March 1587, when he met Burghley, De Loo stated that, after 26 December 1586, the Duke had ‘answered the Queen’s letter’ and that she had ‘replied, saying, among other things, that she would prefer the Duke to be minister for any peace because of her confidence in him.’35 The latter phrase fits Elizabeth’s expression as found in the text printed below.36 In his letter, dated 18 February 1586/7 (8 February old style), Farnese thanked the Queen for her trust in him, and explained that, given her disavowal of the former agents, he had not thought convenient to reply earlier. He, was however, just waiting to know her conditions, and willing to respond to those ‘with all his heart.’37 That the date of his letter coincided with that of the execution of Mary Queen of Scots—of which Farnese was clearly ignorant at that time—may have escaped Elizabeth’s collaborators; still, it was no doubt an ill omen for the future of the negotiations. Burghley, who carefully annotated de Loo’s memorandum and a number of other related documents clearly stating the dates of some of the most important events,38 wrote ‘6 Mar 1586’ (quite clearly 1586/7) next to the paragraph in which de Loo refers to his presenting the Duke ‘the articles claimed by her Majesty,’39 that is, Elizabeth’s conditions for peace.40 This was quite probably the date on which these were signed (de Loo’s copy only states they were compiled in March 1586 ‘stilo antiquo’), and seems a plausible indication regarding the date on which the final form of Elizabeth’s letter was ready. The main focus of Letter 17 is Parma’s commission from Philip II to treat. The fact that the maritime preparations for the Armada in Spain were by now widely reported41 can certainly account for Elizabeth’s aggressive metaphors, as is her reference to Farnese’s possible attempt to ‘delay’ the negotiation with ‘ambiguous words.’ Both sides were far from trusting each other. One can clearly understand Elizabeth’s hesitation in her initial draft as to which salutation she should use. Texts Cotton Charter IV.38 (1), undated Holograph draft (CCh). A note in Thomas Windebank’s hand at the top of the letter reads ‘Queen Elizabeth letter to the Princ of Parma in hir own hand all.’ A copy of the sent version—taken by a Spanish secretary and, again, undated—is in AGS, Secretaría de Estado (Negociación de Flandes), 592/17 (Sim592/17).42 While presenting, on the whole, a text very similar to CCh, this manu-

    138 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Fig. 5 (a)  Letter 17—Elizabeth to Alessandro Farnese (1587). London, British Library, Cotton Charter IV.38(1), fol. 1. ©The British Library Board.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    139

    Fig. 5 (b)  Letter 17—Elizabeth to Alessandro Farnese (1587). London, British Library, Cotton Charter IV.38(1), fol. 1v. ©The British Library Board.

    140 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    script includes a number of minor corrections which evidence careful revision. The most significant have been registered in the apparatus. Archives Générales du Royaume de Belgique, Manuscrits Divers, 187/B/17, fols. 1–2 is a modern copy of Sim592/17 taken by Louis Gachard, and has not been collated. 17a—Holograph Draft (CCh) Signor duca Sig Illustrissimo Cugino My mi par e parso molto strano Cusino mio Caro che tardauate il scrivermi per il negotio del Grifino et bodman perche il primo era iustificato in tutte le ragioni che da parte sua vi narvaua saluo se decessi ch’io lo mandai l’altro non hebbe audientia vedendo che a lettera vostra negaua d’hauer authorita iret ò indiretta ecco la verita di questo negotiar hora intendendo per Andrea de Loo qhe et per il Signor Champegne che haueuate il poter di negociar et Concluder questa pace che parete per tutte Ca

    5

    10

    15

    1 Ca Signor Duca] Ca uncancelled, appears slightly above the cancelled Signor duca as if Elizabeth had not quite made up her mind about keeping ‘Caro’ for the new opening 3 parso molto] apparently inserted at separate times. Perhaps Elizabeth began writing mi par strano adding first molto and later correcting par to mi è parso 13 qhe] probably che written over que and then cancelled

    4 tardauate: on Farnese’s motivations for the delay see AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/12 and above. 5 Grifino et bodman: Agostino Grafigna and William Bodenham. Elizabeth’s ‘G’ is sometimes indistinguishable from her ‘b’; cf. e.g. the expression ‘ben può esser’ in BL, Cotton MS Galba D II, fol. 326 (Letter 19, line 13). 10 authorità... indiretta: the subject here is clearly Bodenham and not ‘the letter.’ Farnese’s missive (AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/12), in fact, stated that neither ‘Grafigna ne altri erano stati autorisati di cosa alcuna,’ a sentence which is echoed in this paragraph. 12 intendendo... Loo: cf. CSPF, XX, Preface, v–lxxiv and above. 13 Champegne: Frederik Perrenot de Granvelle van Champagney (1536–1602), governor of Antwerp and brother to Cardinal Granvelle; see the introduction to Letter 16.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    141

    le lettere tanto desiderar con molte offerte d’affaticarui in negocio si honorato Non sara necessaro d’esser si parco di Confessar quel che e il fondamento d’entrarui per la strada dretta et non per le parolle ambigue tirar in lungo quel che tutti di noi principi debbiamo conchiudere Non pensa fastiditeui troppo a dubitar ch’io iniuriosamente cercha quel d’altrui Dio non voglia anzi cerco guardar il mio et a quel fine tendano tutte l’actioni mei, Siate sicuro g che guardero la spada che mi minacchia Ruina et che non son si mal nata a souporar torto ò distar a la Gratia de l’inimico quantunche ogni settimana vedo de gli aduisi delle lettere di Spagna che questo mio sara la decadentia de l’inglatera et che gli Spagnoli rassomigliando il cacciator chi diuisi per la liberalita sua fra gli amici molti membri del lupo prima che la presa sua hanno partiti questo regno con quel d’irlanda non 23 di] de altered to di 31 souporar] soupordiar altered to ~

    36–39 il cacciator...sua: reminiscent of a fable (which mentions, however, a bearskin and not a wolf) by Lorenzo Astemio (Laurentius Abstemius, also known as Bevilacqua; see DBI, s.v.). Abstemius included this in his collection of fables inspired by the classical tradition of Aesop’s fables compiled in the 1490s. The second edition, known as Hecatomythium secundum (1505), was very popular in Europe during the Renaissance (portions of this were included, in the seventeenth century, in La Fontaine’s Fables; for this tale see V, 20, 37–38). Elizabeth may have found references to this image in English as well; cf. e.g. Wotton’s Courtly Controversie of Cupids Cantles, 1578, sig. N4V: ‘His eyes, greedily fixed vpon his faire Mistresse, solde vnto him (as men say) the skin before the beast is taken’ and Lyly’s Euphues and his England (1580), II, 53: ‘I trusted so much, that I solde the skinne before the Beaste was taken.’

    20

    25

    30

    35

    40

    142 

    45

    50

    55

    60

    65

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    resta pero ch’il cuor mio regale sia punto sbigottito per queste minacchie ma spero con quella mano diuina chi m’a miraculosamente fin qui seruata di poter fracassar queste superflue potentie et saluar con sommo honore gli regni chi Dio et la natur mi hanno per heredita concessa Et nondimeno s’hauete authorita d’ent in questo trattato et di concluder Mi trouarete d’orecchij aperti par sentir tai partiti Et a voi dico che se tal pace si fara desidero che voi ne siate ministro per l’affectione che gli porto nonostan lettere della mano vostra propr che mi potrebbono facillmente retirar di tai pensieri Come ho nar fatto narrar a questo p messangie pregando nostro Signor Dio di prosperar tutte l’attioni mee secondo la bona conscientia con chi le faccio et vi Dia Illustrissimo Principe quel honor et gratia che gli meriti suoi richiedono / Vostra 50 trattato] initial ta altered to tr  61  attioni] actioni altered to ~

    17b—Copy of the Sent Version (Sim592/17)

    5

    Illustrissimo Cugino, mi è parso molto strano che tardauate il scrivermi per il negotio del Grifino et Bodnam, perche il primo era giustificato in tutte le ragioni che da parte sua ui narraua, saluo se dicesse ch’io lo mandai, l’altro non hebbe audientia, visto che la lettera uostra negaua di hauer’autorita diretta ò indiretta[.] ecco la uerita di questo negotio: Hor’hauendo inteso

    4 visto che] vedendo che CCh  5 negotio: Hor’hauendo inteso] negotiar hora intendendo CCh ^

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    143

    per Andrea de loo et per il Signor Champagny, che haueuate il poter’ di negotiar’ et di Concludere questa pace, che parete per tutte le lettere tanto desiderare, con molte offerte di affaticar’ui in negocio si honorato, non sara necessario d’esser’ si parco di confessare quel che è il fondamento d’entrar’ per la strada dritta, et non per parole ambigue tirar’ in lungo quel che tutti noi Principi dobbiamo conchiudere, Non ui fastidite troppo in dubitare ch’io ingiuriosamente cerchi quel d’altrui, Dio non uoglia, anzi cerco guardar’ il mio, et a quel’ fine tendono tutte l’attioni mie, Siate sicuro che guardero la spada che mi minaccia ruina, et che non son si mal’ nata di sopportare mi sia fatto torto, o’ di star’ alla gratia dell’inimico, quantunche ogni settimana ueggo degli auisi et lettere di spagna, che quest’anno sara la decadentia d’Inghilterra et che li Spagnoli rassomigliando al cacciatore che diuise per la liberalita sua, fra gl’amici molti membri del lupo prima della presa sua, si hanno partito questo Regno, et quello d’Irlanda, non resta pero ch’il mio cuor’ regale sia punto sbigottito da queste minaccie, Ma spero con quella man’ Diuina chi m’ha miracolosamente fin’ qui seruata, di potere fracassare queste superflue potentie, et saluar con honor’mio i regni che Dio et la natura mi hanno per heredita concesso. Nondimeno se hauete autorita d’entrar’ in questo trattato et di conchiudere, mi trouerete gli orecchi aperti per sentir’ tai partiti, et a uoi dico che se tal pace si fara, desidero che ne siate ministro per l’affettione ch’io ui porto, non ostante le lettere di vostra man’ propria che mi potrebbono facilmente ritirar’ da tai pensieri, come ho fatto narrar’ a questo messagiero, Con che faro fine, pregando Nostro Signor Iddio di prosperar tutte le attioni mie secondo la buona conscientia con che le faccio, et ui dia Illustrissimo Principe, quell’honore et gratia che i meriti uostri richieggono. Vostra Affectionata Cugina, Elizabetta Regina

    10 d’entrar’] d’entrarui CCh  per] per le CCh  11 tutti] ~ di CCh 11–12 ui fastidite troppo in dubitare] fastiditeui troppo a dubitar CCh  13 mie] mei CCh 14–15 di sopportare... torto] a souporar torto CCh  16–17 che quest’anno... decadentia] che questo mio sara la decadentia CCh 19 si hanno partito] hanno partiti CCh  et] con CCh  20 mio cuor’] cuor mio CCh   da] per CCh  22 honor’mio] sommo honore CCh   25 gli orecchi] d’orecchij CCh 26 che] che voi CCh   ch’io ui] che gli CCh  27 di vostra man’ propria] della mano vostra propria CCh  28 Con che faro fine,] omitted CCh 31 uostri richieggono] suoi richiedono CCh  32 Vostra] preceded by signata Sim592/17

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    144 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Letter 17—Translation

    5

    10

    15

    20

    Most illustrious cousin, that you delayed your reply concerning the Grafigna and Bodenham affair did indeed appear strange to me. The first, in fact, was justified in all the consideration he offered you, except if he said that I had sent him; the other was not granted an audience, since your letter denied he had any direct or indirect authorization. Here we see the truth in this affair. Now, having understood from Andreas de Loo and Monsieur de Champagney that you were vested with the authority to negotiate and bring this peace to a close (which you seem in all your letters to desire so much, with many offers to labour in such an honourable matter) it will not be necessary to avoid admitting what lies at the bottom of this: to get straight into it, and not to delay with ambiguous words that which we Princes have to conclude. Do not be concerned about whether I am attempting to do wrong and get what belongs to others; on the contrary, I am trying to see to what is mine, and it is to this aim that all my actions tend. Be assured that I will beware the sword menacing to ruin me, and that I am not of such base descent that I can bear offence or be at any enemy’s mercy—even if, every week, I see from the advises and letters from Spain that this will be the year of England’s fall, and that the Spaniards are acting like the hunter who, in his munificence, divided the many parts of the wolf among his friends before he had even caught it. They have divided among themselves this reign and that of Ireland. Not that my royal heart is at all dismayed by such threats, but I hope, by that Divine hand that has miraculously protected me thus far, to be able to wrack these vain powers, and to save, to my honour, the realms which 5 he: as mentioned above (cf. the notes to line 10 in 17a), Farnese’s letter clearly denied that either Grafigna or Bodenham had been granted permission to speak in the Duke’s name. 11 get straight into it: lit. ‘to enter into it through the main, straight, road.’ The more idiomatic English version above obscures yet another of Elizabeth’s metaphorical constructions. 13 do wrong: cf. Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. R1 (s.v. ‘iniuriare’). 13–14 see to... beware: in a clever parallelism, Elizabeth uses ‘guardare’ first in the sense of ‘to look after’ or ‘protect’ and later as ‘pay attention to’ or ‘beware’ (cf. Vocabolario Treccani, s.v., 3a). 23 wrack: cf. Florio 1611, sig. R2. 23 vain: this unprecedented use of the Italian ‘superflue’ (confirmed by both manuscript witnesses) probably derives from the influence of an extended use of ‘superfluous’ as ‘worthless,’ ‘pointless’ in English: cf. OED, ‘superfluous,’ 2c.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    145

    God and Nature have given me as my inheritance. Nevertheless, if you do have the power to enter into and to conclude this treaty, you will find a ready ear willing to listen to such proposals. And to you I say that, should such a peace be concluded, I would like you to be minister of it because of the love I bear you—notwithstanding some letters in your own hand which may easily make me abandon such feelings, as I have asked this bearer to tell you. With this I shall conclude, praying our Lord God make all my actions prosper as they are done according to conscience, and to grant you, Most Illustrious Prince, the honour and grace that your merits deserve.

    25

    30

    146 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 20. Cf. Farnese’s letter to Philip II of this date in AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/135 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 469–70). This was not necessarily a long time for a letter to reach the Low Countries: one has to take into account the fact that, according to new style dating, Elizabeth’s letter was finished by 18 July. 21. In De Loo’s words, this was ‘because of the affair of Bodnam and Graffigna’; SP 77/2, fol. 166 (translation: CSPF, XXI:4, 146). See also his letter of 20 October 1586 to the Queen, in which he stated that ‘as soon as I heard of the return of the messenger [bringing the Queen’s letter], went again to the camp, which was then near Berck [Rheinberg] in the land of Gueldres, which having reached with great peril, I found the minds of the Prince, President and Secretary all greatly changed and alienated .... And speaking with Bodenam, who was there, he told me that his Highness was very angry with Grafigna, and that by his means the business was entirely spoilt, as indeed it was, for the Prince would not speak with me of it, his Council being of opinion that it was not reasonable to be done’ (translation: CSPF, XXI:2, 203). The situation was further confused by the fact that up to 4 August 1586 Farnese had received no clear instructions from Philip II on how to proceed (AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/141; Granvelle Correspondence, XII: 467–68; see also Van der Essen, Alexandre Farnèse, V, 98). 22. SP 77/2, fol. 166. Cf. also AGS Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/88. 23. Cf. e.g. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 591/24. 24. See, for example, his expressions of surprise and disillusion in his letter to Philip II at the disappointing news brought by Bodenham on his return (AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/135). 25. The Spanish King had invited Parma to prepare this plan as early as 29 December 1585, and signed various letters which committed him to invade England in early January 1586; Parker, The Grand Strategy of Philip II, 182, 185, 358; J. Calvar Gross, J. I. GonzálezAller Hierro, M. de Dueñas Fontan, and M. del C. Mérida Valverde,

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    147

    La Batalla del Mar Oceano (3 vols., Madrid: Instituto de Historia y Cultura Naval, 1988–93), III, 108–11. 26. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/135 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 470). See also Philip’s reply to Farnese’s letter mentioning this; AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 2218, fol. 70 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 485) and his note on the ‘rescue of the English Catholics’; AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 2218/68 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 480). 27. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 2218/60 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 472–73) and AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/15. Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 196–97. 28. Cf. SP 84/9, fol. 5; AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/88; Read, Walsingham, III, 161. On the other events which took place in the late summer (in particular at Gravelines) see AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/89 (summarized in Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 146). 29. See Fredrick II’s letter to Farnese of 28 October 1586 mentioning his message to Philip II earlier in April; AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/5 (Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 156). 30. Cf. BL, Cotton MS Vespasian C VII, fol. 408r–v and above, introduction to Letter 16. 31. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 590/137–38 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 491–93). 32. SP 77/1, fol. 209; translation: CSPF, XXI:2, 204. 33. Cf. the date (‘Ottobre 1586’) in De Loo’s letter to Elizabeth, SP 77/1, fol. 210 and 77/2, fol. 166. De Loo’s mentioning of ‘Novembre’ in his report to Burghley probably arises from his use of the continental dating system. 34. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/142 (Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 158). 35. SP 77/2, fol. 166: ‘Tornando dal Duca, à bruzelles, li scrissi Vna lettera al 26 decembre, con che, fece risposta, alla lettera della Regina; Allaquale, anche ley rispose, dicendo fra altre cose, se la Pace s’auea da fare, Che uorrebbe chel Duca, e, nìsun altro, ne fosse il ministro, per la confidanza, che in lui haueua.’ Cf. De Loo’s

    148 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    and Burghley’s dating of this document (‘1587’) in SP 77/2, fol. 167v. This and Burghley’s marginal notes on fol. 166 which present ‘Dec. 1586’ and ‘Mar. 1586’ in this sequence leave little doubt as to the fact that the latter date should be interpreted as 1586/7; see also Van Der Essen, Alexandre Farnèse, V, 105. De Loo’s arrival before 10 January 1586/7 (new style, i.e., 31 December 1586) is confirmed by a letter from Farnese to Philip II (AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/1). 36. Another element reinforces, at least in part, the two general termini provided by De Loo’s document. Elizabeth’s use of ‘Signor Duca’ in her first draft, in fact, would have made no sense before Farnese inherited the Dukedom on the death of his father Ottavio, which took place on 18 September 1586. News of the Parma succession would have hardly reached England until late that month. 37. See the copy of this missive in AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/12 (Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 181–82), which explicitly mentions the letter of 8 July 1586. Farnese’s long silence was deliberate; as he explained to Philip he intended to ascertain if Elizabeth really wanted to enter into a direct dialogue with him, and consequently really start negotiations (AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/7; Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 191–92). See also Champagney’s mention of this letter in his to Croft of 21 February, AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/13; Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 183. For a summary of the events of this period see also BL, Cotton MS Vespasian C VII, fols. 311–22v. 38. Cf. e.g. SP 77/1, fol. 194, 194v; SP 77/1, fol. 179. 39. SP 77/1, fol. 97. Cf. also AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/16 and 18 (Granvelle Correspondence, XII, 398– 400), which should be dated ‘1587’ in the catalogue and not ‘1586.’ 40. On the conditions see SP 77/1, fol. 261r–v, De Loo’s copy, also dated by Burghley ‘6 Martii 1586,’ i.e., 1586/7. Elizabeth proposed, among other things, to put an end to the past disputes over the Indies, Portugal and ‘elsewhere in the King’s dominions,’ and demanded a reimbursement for her expenditures in the Low Countries, the removal of frontier troops, and a general amnesty. In addition to this, she wanted the country to be free from the

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    149

    power of the Inquisition; for a summary see CSPF, XXI:2, 435–37 and McCaffrey, Elizabeth and the Making of Policy, 393–94. 41. Cf. Anne Somerset, Elizabeth I (London: Phoenix, 1997), 568–69. 42. Printed in Granvelle Correspondence, 495–96. The dating in this source and in Van Durme, Les Archives Générales de Simancas, II, 421 (‘September 1586’) is clearly tentative and apparently based on the date of De Loo’s talk with Farnese.

    LETTER 18

    To Alessandro Farnese, Duke of Parma 13 April 1587

    Date and Occasion Farnese replied promptly. In a letter dated 5 April 1587 (that is, 26 March old style), he declared himself ‘most happy’ to have received a message from Elizabeth, but asked what letter of his might have caused the Queen to suspect his good intentions. Provided that the conditions proposed were reasonable, in any case, Farnese did not doubt a peace could be reached. Given that Philip had granted him full powers to treat this peace, he intended to appoint ‘men of quality’ and of ‘good disposition to peace’ as his commissioners. He was ready to send them to meet the Queen’s envoys in ‘any neutral place her Majesty [would] name.’ No mention was made of the recent dramatic event of Mary’s execution, and Farnese denied he had ever tried to drag the negotiations along (‘di tirare alla lunga questa negoziazione’) to buy time.43 The letter reached Elizabeth only twelve days later (by English reckoning), on 6 April.44 Francis Drake’s fleet had set sail a few days before (on 2 April). His mandate was to do what he considered fit to impeach the Spanish war effort, which by now looked imminent. The Queen immediately sent after him a countermand in the Council’s name (9 April).45 She then proceeded to answer Parma’s message on 13 April. Four days later, the English heard from Sir John Conway that, despite his offers of peace, Parma was about to attack both Ostend and Sluys.46 Drake’s fleet was to raid Cadiz on the 19th of the same month.

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_18

    151

    152 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Text AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/21 (Sim 592/21), a copy of the sent version.47 The informal beginning, phraseology (comparable to that of nos. 16 and 19) and use of the first person suggest the original may have been in Elizabeth’s hand. Archives Générales du Royaume de Belgique, Manuscripts divers, 187/B 18, fols. 60–61 is a modern copy by Luis Gachard and has not been collated. 18.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    Caro Cugino. Vedo chiaramente per l’ultima lettera uostra, che l’autorità uostra ben’ corrisponde all’animo uostro pronto, che questa tanto desiderata pace trà Il fratel’mio Ré di spagna, e mè si conduca di poi troppi impacci à buon fine[;] cosa, che m’è gratissima, no ostante tante mie ingiurie, sdegni, e torti, quali tutti posporrò à tanto sangue sparso, tanti sudditi aggrauati, tanti innocenti afflitti per nostra colpa, et m’assicuro tanto dell’honor uostro, che nulla mi si negherà per esser di tal’ grado e stato, che sia concesso à sudditi priuati di minor lignaggio, et che la disgratia mia non parerà si euidente, che piu tosto non mi sia allargata, che in qualche punto sminuita per un’ tal’Auocato, et non dubito, che Il’ Ré non habbia si honorato pensiero della mia consideratione, in causa di tanta importanza, ch’io li uoglia proccurar’ qualche Articolo, che possa machiar’ la reputation’ di Ré di sua qualità, perciò che quello mi sarebbe di maggiore infamia, ch’io non uorrei mai meritare, se Dio non mi togliesse la sua solita gratia, et però inteso per Andrea de loo, che non uorreste, che si trattasse di Religione tolga il signor Dio, ch’io non habbia riguardo qualche riguardo à tante migliaia di poueretti che sono nati, nodriti, alleuati, et assuefatti à quella Religione, che al’ presente ritengono, che in un’ subito fossero constretti à non tener’ qual’che forma di seruir Il signor Iddio, Ben’ di questo ui uoglio assicurare, che hauendoli promesso di non conchiuder’ la pace per quei paesi senza Il’ consenso loro, non di meno userò diligenza con le maggiori persuasioni, ch’io potrò, che si contentino di quel tanto che due uolte, é stato lor’ concesso senza Intercessioni mia, 1  l’ultima lettera uostra: AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/19; cf. the introduction to this letter, above. 16–20  ch’io non abbia.... Iddio: significantly, Elizabeth’s initial conditions for peace, together with a general amnesty, included the abolition of the Inquisition for the Low Countries; cf. above, introduction to Letter 17, note 40.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    153

    persuadendosi a che non riceueranno minor gratia hauendomi per invencitrice, et con quel’animo ui rimando questo, aspettando buona risposta di quel che questo messaggiero ui dirà per parte mia più à longo per poter’ subito dar’ordine del luogo, tempo, e persone, rendendoui mille, et mille gratie dell’honor’, et rispetto [che] mi hauete in rimetter queste tre in mia elettione, assicurandoui, che non ingannerò mai l’oppinione uostra ch’io farò le attioni mie di uero Re, come mi sarà buon testimonio sempre Il nostro signor Iddio, Il qual’ ui conceda molt’anni d’honorata Vita /

    25

    30

    Di grenueci à 13 d’Aprile 1587. Vostra affettionata Cugina Elisabet R. Letter 18—Translation Dear Cousin, I understand very well from your last letter that the authority vested in you corresponds with the readiness of your will, that this long-sought-for peace between my brother the King of Spain and me may, after much hindrance, be concluded. This would be most welcome to me, even though I have had to bear so much scorn, wrongs and ills, all of which, to my mind, come after the effusion of much blood, many grieved subjects, many afflicted innocents for our cause. I am confident that your honour will not deny me anything due to my role and state which would not be granted to some subject of lesser lineage and no rank, and that my distress will be so evident that it will be sooner heightened than lessened because of such an Advocate. And I do not doubt that the King esteems my

    6  that I had to bear: the Italian construction with a possessive is a subtler way of personalizing Elizabeth’s grievance, the Italian avoiding as it does expressions such as ‘fatte a me’ or ‘ricevute.’ 8  cause: a literal translation of the original, ‘our fault,’ would miss Elizabeth’s point: the letter relates what the Spaniards have done in the Low Countries to her person; in this respect, these men have, metonymically, suffered in her stead. 10  no rank: an example of linguistic interference: the Italian ‘privato/i’ is used as English ‘private’ in the sense of OED ‘private,’ n., C, II.9, ‘A person who does not hold any public office or position.’ 12–13  the King... enough: the rather convoluted Italian original, with its double negation and typical idiosyncratic lexical choices, cannot be translated here literally. One may note,

    5

    10

    154 

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    cautiousness enough to think that, in a situation of such importance, I am seeking to obtain some concession which could blemish his reputation as a worthy monarch—because that would be most infamous of me, which, God granting his accustomed Grace to me, I would never seek to deserve. For this reason (having heard from Andreas de Loo that you do not wish to address the issue of religion) God forbid I should not have some consideration for the many thousands of poor people who have been born and nourished in, who have grown up with and are accustomed to, that Religion which, at present, they feel they would be forced, of a sudden, to cease to profess as their way of serving God. I would like to assure you that—having promised them not to conclude any peace in these countries without their consent—I will nevertheless diligently seek to use all possible means of persuasion in my power so that they will be content with what, without any intercession on my part, has been given them twice, and so they can be persuaded that they will not obtain less favour even when they will not have me on their side as a winner. With such a purpose, I return this to you, and await a positive answer concerning what this messenger will tell you in detail on my part, so that orders may be given as to the place, time and people—and thanking you a thousand, and a thousand times again for the honour made and respect you have granted me by allowing me to choose these three. I assure you I will never take advantage of your good opinion: I will behave as a true monarch, as God will always be my witness. May He grant you many years of honourable life. From Greenwich, the 13th of April 1587.

    however, that the source text stresses the fact that Philip II must ‘think honourably’ of Elizabeth’s ‘consideration’ in these matters as well as of her care for his reputation. 14  concession: clearly, ‘articolo’ is used here in the juridical sense. 17  For... reason: yet another instance of a latinate ‘però’ (cf., e.g., letters 1, 3, 5, 8). 22  of a sudden: this use of ‘subito’ seems to be related to the form described in ‘sùbito,’ 1, agg. (cf. Vocabolario Treccani, s.v.). 23  assure you: the Italian ‘ben’ is quite probably meant as an intensifier, and not in the sense of ‘precisely of this.’ 27–28  persuaded... winner: Elizabeth’s strength as a mediator on behalf of the Low Countries, in other words, will not be diminished by her acceptance of a peace treaty. The peculiar form ‘invencitrice’ is reminiscent of Latin invictus-a, and thus assumes a quasiheroic connotation.

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    155

    Notes 43. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/19 (Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 196). An English summary is in BL, Cotton MS Vespasian C VII, fol. 310v. See also SP 77/1, fol. 267, a letter from De Champagney possibly to Sir James Croft, written a few days before Farnese’s: ‘his Highness is content that the Queen’s Majesty at her good pleasure shall assign for meeting to treat such place neutral as shall be thought convenient and sure for both parties, and the time and place likewise, so it be short, for that to enter into treaty on this side the sea in any of the places which her Majesty now holdeth, it behoveth to give sufficient hostage on your side for security of the deputies sent of this side; whom his Highness will choose, being advertised of those whom her Majesty will appoint therein, to the end he may yield satisfaction to her Majesty ... which he willingly will perform in all that his honour, degree and reason will permit, and the account which such a prince must give of himself to him whose affairs he followeth, and to the whole world.—Brussels, 6 April, 1587’ (CSPF XXI:2, 429). Burghley was still referring to some ‘earnest motions from the Duke of Parma for a treaty of peace’ writing to the Earl of Shrewsbury on 19 June 1587, when he defined these as ‘most necessary for this Crown and realm’ adding that he was praying God ‘we may have his blessing to receive it being offered to us very frankly’; Calendar of the Manuscripts of the Most Honourable the Marquess of Bath, ed. G. Dyfnalt Owen, (vol. V, London: HMSO, 1980), 80. A modern copy of this letter is in BL, Add. MS 22563, fol. 23. 44. BL, Cotton MS Galba C XI, fols. 296v–97. In this missive (6 April) Walsingham informed Leicester that ‘Andreas De Loo is returned and with the prince of Parma’s answer, which putteth her majesty in great security.’ I am most grateful to Simon Adams for allowing me to consult the relevant section of his forthcoming biography of Elizabeth. 45. As Simon Adams writes, the document ‘stated that she was now informed that the naval preparations that had occasioned his voyage had been suspended and that Philip wished to compound the differences between them. Therefore to avoid accusations of aggression Drake was not to commit any acts of hostility on land

    156 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    or attack any harbours, though he could still seize any Spanish ships at sea, especially those in transit to and from the Indies’ (Elizabeth I, forthcoming). 46. BL, Cotton MS Galba C XI, fol. 300, Walsingham to Leicester, 17 April (cf. Adams, Elizabeth I). 47. A summary of this letter is in Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 199.

    LETTER 19

    To Alessandro Farnese, Duke of Parma April 1587? Holograph Draft

    W

    hen De Loo brought the Queen’s missive to Parma, the Duke was evidently little impressed by its contents. As he stated in his letter to Philip, all this simply meant that Elizabeth had to deal with her allies, who opposed the idea of a peace agreement entered into between Spain and England only. The Dutch merchant received no written answer to bring back with him, but Farnese promised to go in person (accompanied by his army) to deal with the Rebels—which, he stated, was his way of helping the Queen in her negotiation.48 While one cannot rule out some serious misunderstanding on De Loo’s part, it seems unlikely that the text below (identified by Windebank as a letter to Farnese; cf. below) was drafted in response to this message. Elizabeth’s letter is apparently an answer to an offer made by Parma—real or presumed—to be personally present at the negotiations. No letter to this purpose, though, appears to have survived, nor has any trace of such an offer been found in Farnese’s correspondence. It may well be that Letter 19 originated from another misunderstanding. The Queen had hoped (cf. above, Letter 18) that Farnese would have been ‘ministro’ of the peace she intended to treat, which in practice meant she expected him to lead the negotiations. Perhaps either due to an exaggeration on the messenger’s part or because of an erroneous ‘reading between the lines,’ Farnese’s letter of 5 April may have been misunderstood. His highly emphatic reference to the qualities of the commissioners he would have appointed (who were described as ‘personaggi di tal

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_19

    157

    158 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    sincerità, qualita et stoffa, che la Maesta Vostra ne hauera soddisfattione’) may have been taken as a reference to the presence among these of the Duke himself.49 Letter 19 might be, therefore, just a first version of a reply to Farnese’s letter of 5 April, which was discarded when the matter was examined more thoroughly. In spite of Elizabeth’s enthusiasm, though, nothing would come of the negotiations. After Farnese had issued the passports for the English commissioners on 21 September 1587, a long debate on the wording of the safe conduct for the English commissioners ensued.50 Parma would later complain (on 9 November 1587) that he had embraced the opportunity for negotiation with zeal ‘but notwithstanding many hopes’ given him ‘of the coming of her commissioners, the matter is still delayed,’ and he doubted whether she had not ‘changed her mind.’ It would not have been his fault, he observed, if the resolution taken did not go forward.51 In fact, due to his distrust of the true intentions of the English, Farnese had always nourished very little hope in any positive outcome from negotiations with Elizabeth. His letters to Philip II, at least since January 1586/7, had been increasingly devoted to the details of the invasion, with little regard to the progress of the peace talks.52 Concerning these, he was to receive clear instructions: in his letter of 13 May 1587 Philip II stated quite unambiguously that their purpose was not to reach ‘any conclusion.’ Whatsoever the conditions asked by the English, these negotiations were meant to provide more time to prepare for ‘the main operation,’ the invasion of England. It was a question of keeping the English busy and slowing down their preparation for defence.53 Whatever his initial intentions, Farnese’s opening for peace was a successful delay tactic, which favoured his and Philip II’s deployment of troops and navy for the ‘Empresa de Inglaterra.’ In the summer of 1588, while the talks at Bourbourg were still in progress, the Armada was sighted off the coast of Cornwall.54 Elizabeth’s hope in her ‘Illustrissimo Cugino’ had paved the way for the attack which her brother-in-law had long planned. As the Italian proverb goes, ‘parenti, serpenti’—relatives are snakes. Text BL, Cotton MS Galba D II, fol. 326, holograph. A note in Thomas Windebank’s hand (cf. also Letter 17a, above) at the top of this folio reads ‘To the Princ of Parma From Queen Elizabeth. Hir own hand.’ As seen in the General Introduction (2.3.), Windebank probably intended to create

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    159

    a record of the Queen’s foreign correspondence. His identification of the addressee of each letter is generally correct; there is little reason, therefore, to doubt this one. 19.   Charissimo et Illustrissimo fratello    et cognato poi che della vita non vi e cosa piu chara a Noi altri mortali et che non facciamo elettione di metterla in pegno senon nelle mani deli piu confidati Amici tanto piu ho d’Obligo a Vostra Signoria Chi honora tanto il sexo feminile chi si degna incatenarla nelle mani Mie ponendo indietro tutti i dubbiosi rispetti che cosi trauagliata fortuna gli potessi racogliere Assicurandolo che mai gli si dara Giusta Cagione di far penitentia d’una fede Cosi Collocata Che se non mi resta vn Cervello assai profondo di penitrar l’abisso di cosi grande negocio almanco non mi manchera vna honorata et affectionata dispocition di condurlo a riposato porto ben puo esser ch’un huomo il Cui Spirito è piu viuo manegerebbe una tanta Causa con piu fretta Ma mi basta di ricordarmi della espe= rienzia Chi ci insegna che chi troppo assotiglia schiavezza / resta Vostra Signoria sicuro che fra tutti i mei manchamenti et difetti la fede immaculata 6  d’Obligo] da Obligo altered to ~   17  Ma] Mai altered to ~

    7  incatenarla: the object here is Parma’s own life, referred to in the first line. 14  a riposato porto: possibly a Petrarchan echo from Canzoniere 126, the well-known canzone ‘Chiare, fresche et dolci acque.’ 15–17  ben... fretta: Elizabeth is here clearly hinting that Farnese—or his master—could have responded more promptly to her requests for peace. 18–19  chi... schiavezza: ‘chi troppo s’assottiglia, si scavezza’ (‘he who is over-subtle breaks his neck’), a proverb appearing in Petrarch Canzoniere 105.48. The gloss in the first edition of the Vocabolario della Crusca (‘dicesi d’uomo interessato, o soffistico, che vuol vederla troppo per minuto, e sottilmente’) emphasizes the danger of exaggerated intellectual subtlety. Significantly, Elizabeth refuses to enter the charade of interpreting the divergent signals coming from the Spanish, but intends to keep to substance, and cling to her hopes for peace.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    160 

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    non tenera luogo anzi quella m’accompagnera et morta et viua Come sa lo il Meglio Il Nostro Domino Iddio a chi rendendolij Milioni di Gratie Con le mani Giunte per l’angeli et fideli datovi per custodia da tanti et tanti pericoli hauendogli liberato Gli Suplico Che non finisca di Continuargli Suoi continui perpetui favori Letter 19—Translation

    5

    10

    15

    Most dear brother and kinsman, Since nothing is dearer to us mortals than our life, and since we never choose to entrust it into the hands of others if not to those of our most trusted friends, I am even more obliged to your Lordship—who honours the feminine sex so much that he condescends to bind it to my hands, leaving aside all suspicious cautions which could arise from such troubled fortune. I assure you that you will never find a just cause to repent of having so placed your trust. Even if I do not possess a mind so deep as to penetrate the abysm of this affair, at least I will not lack an honourable and affectionate disposition to draw it into a quiet harbour. It could well be that a man of a livelier temper would manage such a cause with greater haste. But it is enough for me to be reminded of experience: he who is over-subtle breaks his neck. May your Lordship rest assured that my defects and shortcomings will never include the lack of spotless trustworthiness; on the contrary: that will be with me always, in life and death, as our Lord God knows very well. Thanking him a million times with my hands joined in prayer for the angels and the faithful he has given you as custodians, and for having delivered you from so many dangers, I entreat Him that He will not cease to grant you his everlasting favours. 2  us: intending, quite evidently, ‘Noi altri’ as one word, ‘noialtri.’ 5  it: i.e., his life.    6  cautions: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘rispetto,’ 6a. 8–13  Even if... neck: as stated above, by this long and typically convoluted phrase, interspersed with Pertrarchan quotations, Elizabeth claims not to be willing to over-analyze Farnese’s behaviour. 19 that He... cease: the Italian hyperbolic and repetitive ‘non finisca di continuargli’ (literally, ‘will not stop to continue’) emphasizes the fact that such favours have already been conceded with significant largesse.      

    TO ALESSANDRO FARNESE, PRINCE AND LATER DUKE OF PARMA 

    161

    Notes 48. See Parma’s summary of the meeting in his letter to Philip II of 31 May 1587, AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/89: ‘Boluió [i.e., ‘Volvió’] aqui ultimamente Andres de loo con la carta de la Reyna de Inglaterra. Vuestra Maestad mandara a ver por la copia que sera con esta que su negociación no ha sido otra cosa que excusar la dilacion del nombramiento y venida del los commissarios con lo que negocia Burchulst [i.e. Thomas Sackville, Baron Buckhurst, who was sent as ambassador to the United Provinces in 1587] con los diputados de las Prouincias Rebeldes para poder como ellos dijen de una vez dar fin a la guerra y que non se consiga la paz con ingleses mas con todos los estados. He respondido lo que me ha parecido y mostrado tener poca confiança que se diga de veras pues toma el negocio comino tan largo y por no poderse hazer sin que se se ya paren[,] se vean las preuencione de gente que hase[.] he dicho a Andres de loo que espero apercebrime de manera que podre si Dios fuere seruido no solo resistir a quanto pueden hazer hereges [herejes, heretics], franceses, Ingleses y Alemanes mas entrar a Inuernar con este exercito de Vuestra Maestad en Olanda y a facilitar tambien por esta via la negociacion de la Reyna, y por las causas que arriba digo le he falto a despachar sin carta mia al qual ha sentido mucho, entrtanto no podra tardar en llegarme la respuesta que de Vuestra Maestad aguardo[,] sobre lo que en mis precedentes despachos he escrito en este proposito con claridad de fuera al vooluntad y’ orden del que sera prouido que yo haga.’ That Farnese was sending news of this only at the end of May 1587 need not surprise: as is clear from his text, he was certainly in no hurry to reply. It was improbable that anything would come of this: the longer the delay, the more the preparations for the invasion could be brought forward. 49. AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/19. Farnese’s delegates were appointed almost a year later, on 8 March 1587/8, and news of this reached the English by about mid-March 1587/8; cf. AGS, Audiencia, reg. 396/1 (Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 283) and Audiencia, 189/161, a letter to Philip II, mentioning the arrival of the English commissioners in which Farnese mentions his choice of people for the negotiation.

    162 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    50. Cf. respectively BL, Cotton MS Vespasian C VII, fol. 480 and C VIII, fols. 317–19. 51. Cf. the copy of Parma’s letter to Elizabeth SP 77/1, fol. 363 (30 October/9 November 1587; translation: CSPF, XXI:3, 394). Other copies are in BL, Add. MS 48126, fol. 265 and Cotton MS Vespasian C VII, fol. 485. It is interesting to note, though, that in a letter signed from London on 10 November 1587 to his fellow merchant Denis de Maistre, Horatio Palavicino mentioned that in the Low Countries things were getting much better, so ‘il plaira a Dieu de nous faire tirer de profit pour le bien des Eglises et solagemnt de son peuple afflige’; cf. Archives Générales du Royaume, Audience 1830/3 (no foliation). 52. See above and AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/1, 32, 89, and 2218/88. Elizabeth might have known that while promising peace on one side, Farnese had also been in correspondence with Mary Queen of Scots (cf. SP 53/15, fol. 2). 53. AGS, Estado, 2218/99 (Correspondance de Philippe II, ed. Lefèvre, III, 205–6); cf. Farnese’s reply to this in AGS, Secretaría de Estado, Negociación de Flandes, 592/89. See also Van der Essen, Alexandre Farnèse, V, 113. 54. AGS, Audiencia, reg. 539; see also Parker, Grand Strategy, 200–1, 212; Perry, The World of a Prince, 205. On the peace talks at Bourbourg cf. BL, Cotton MS Vespasian C VIII, fols. 1–205v.

    LETTER 20

    To Bartolomeo Brutti 2 October 1590

    T

    Date and Occasion

    he Turkey Company had managed to establish good relations with the ‘Grand Turk,’ Murād III, in the early 1580s, when the English merchants obtained a grant of capitulations which guaranteed their safety, their right to trade, and permission to establish consulates.1 Their agent (and, from 1583, English Resident Ambassador) Sir William Harborne had brought many precious gifts from the Queen, and had procured the beginning of what would be a long correspondence between the English monarch and the Sultan.2 Harborne left Turkey in 1588, when the first charter lapsed, and was replaced by his former secretary, Edward Barton.3 The latter soon had to face both the issue of renewing the privileges until then enjoyed by the English merchants and navigate a safe course amidst threats of an international crisis. In 1589, in reprisal for the numerous Cossack raids on the Turkish borders, Murād was determined to declare war on King Sigismund III of Poland.4 Such a conflict would have had a serious impact on the English munitions trade in that region. The event prompted an epistolary exchange between the two sovereigns; as Allinson notes, when news of the menace of war reached England Barton was instructed to protest. Murād wrote to Elizabeth in May 1589 testifying his good will towards her; Elizabeth responded with warm thanks on 22 August. Barton continued to petition the Sultan not to proceed with © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_20

    163

    164 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    the war. Finally, after much negotiation, Murād informed Elizabeth on 20 June 1590 that he had agreed to make peace with Poland: ‘only in favour of your Highness.’ ... The Sultan’s excuse was patently disingenuous: he had been forced to abandon the war due to lack of finances and supplies.5

    Clearly, the intercession of the Queen of England had provided the Sultan with a valid official ‘public version’ of the events. As Hieronimo Lippomano, Venetian Ambassador in Constantinople, wrote to the Doge and Senate in July, however, ‘the affairs of Poland’ had been settled not only through the intervention of the English monarch, but also ‘at the request of Sig. Bartolomeo Brutti in the name of the Prince of Bogdonia’ (that is, the principality of Moldavia, now Moldova).6 An Italianized Albanian who had emigrated to Moldavia during the first rule of Peter the Lame in the 1570s, Brutti was well-known to the Venetians. He had dealt with the exchange of captives in the aftermath of the Venetian-Ottoman War of 1570–73, operating between Venice, Rome, Istanbul and Ragusa. He had later managed to become a grand Postelnic, a court official responsible for maintaining good relations with the Ottomans, and had been made a cămărăș, which put him in charge of the private treasury of the Prince and afforded him the dignity of a Chamberlain of the court. His Italian links were certainly significant: he kept close financial and social ties with the post-Genoese Magnifica Comunità in the Turkish capital and his family had good connections among the Venetian residents of Istanbul.7 Initially, he was appointed to assist the Polish ambassador; however, after the sudden demise of the latter, he was left wholly in charge of the ongoing negotiations.8 Brutti, who had been in contact with Harborne and the Queen at least since 1587, was in a position to realize the importance of these talks for the English.9 His contacts at the Ottoman court probably made his mission much simpler. As the Venetian ambassador Andrea Badoaro once stated, Koca Sinan Pasha, Grand Vizier, was ‘an Albanian renegade’; his countryman Brutti was described, in 1591, as ‘familiarissimo’ with him: some even believed the two were relatives.10 The Vizier, who had significant influence on Murād, had argued in favour of war with Poland: given his power at court, he was the man to convince that this was not the only option.11 His friend was evidently successful, and this proved to be a good

    TO BARTOLOMEO BRUTTI 

    165

    course of action: as Barton remarked in his letter to Burghley, Brutti had behaved ‘very wisely.’12 On 14 June 1590 Barton suggested that a letter of thanks should be sent to him,13 which was done, however, only after the Queen had received Brutti’s letter (written ‘manu propria,’ as the note in Burghley’s copy stated) in the late summer of 1590, in which he had courteously attributed much of his success to her intercession and to the prestige of her figure.14 Elizabeth must have been flattered and intrigued to hear that the ‘rays of her most beautiful name’ had reached even the remote countries of ‘Moldauia et Valachia.’15 The Albanian, who in his missive offered his services for the future, had, as Barton stated, ‘long desired to see the English court,’ and there was talk of his ‘coming thither with letters of thanks to the Queen.’16 He would never reach London; during the reign of the next Prince of Moldavia, Aron the Tyrant, the Albanian diplomat was arrested on a charge of treason and eventually executed in April 1592.17 Texts Various elements indicate that this text was produced within a short distance of the Inner Privy Chamber. SP 97/2, fol. 41 (SP 97/2/41), which appears to be an earlier corrected draft of the letter, presents the same eagle watermark found on Elizabeth’s 1592 translation of Cicero (Oxford, Bodleian Library, Bodl. MS 900) which also appears in a number of royal letters to foreign princes in the 1590s.18 Burghley inserted Wilcocks’s surname in the first line and endorsed the bifolium ‘secundo octobris 1590 / Copy of a lettre to bartolomeo bruto / in Itallyan.’19 SP 97/2, fol. 43 (SP 97/2/43)20 includes some, but by no means all, of the verbal corrections present in SP 97/2/41. These amendments, as well as the text of SP 97/2/43, were penned by Thomas Windebank,21 who also endorsed them (on fol. 43v) ‘ij° octobris 1590 / Copie of her maiesties lettre to Bartolomeo Bruto. written in Italian and sent by Thomas Wilcok.’ Given its currente calamo corrections, SP 97/2/43, rather than a ‘copy,’ can quite probably be identified as the final draft from which the sent letter was produced, and has therefore been chosen as copy-text. The occasional verbal divergences do not justify a full transcription of SP 97/2/41, the variants of which have, however, been noted in the apparatus.

    166 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Fig. 6:  Letter 20—Elizabeth to Bartolomeo Brutti (draft, with corrections in Thomas Windebank’s hand, 1590). TNA, SP 97/2, fol. 41. Reproduced with the permission of the National Archives, Kew.

    TO BARTOLOMEO BRUTTI 

    167

    20. Molto Illustre Signor Per le vostre lettere ch’abbiamo riceuute per mano di Thomaso Wilcox nostro gentilhuomo portatore di questo et per bocca sua propria, hauemo a pieno Inteso non solamente il buon Animo che Vostra Signoria et il vostro Principe per lo passato ci hauete portato nel hauere prestato tanti et cosi diuersi fauori per l’honor nostro a i sudditi no­ stri, ma etiandio molto maggiormente et piu a pieno s’è dimostrato per li buoni vfficij et diligentia che con l’Autorità et intercessione del nostro Ambasciatore residente in Costantinopoli, hauete molto destramente fatti nel trauagliare a comporre la pace tra il gran Signor et il Serenissimo Re di Polonia. Laqual cosa ci sentiamo tanto piu obligati a 2 lettere] cancelled SP 97/2/41   Thomaso] followed by Wilcocks inserted in Burghely’s hand SP 97/2/41  3 bocca] la followed by relatione written above cancelled ~ SP 97/2/41 4 hauemo] habbiamo altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   5–6 hauere prestato] nel prestare altered to hauer prestato SP 97/2/41   6 fauori] ~, SP 97/2/41   nostro] ~, SP 97/2/41   6-7 sudditi nostri] nostri suddititi: SP 97/2/41   7 etiandio] etiamdio SP 97/2/41   maggiormente] maiormente SP 97/2/41 s’è] s’est altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   dimostrato] dimonstrato SP 97/2/41 8 li buoni vfficij] gli buoni officij SP 97/2/41   diligentia] ~ altered to diligenzia SP 97/2/41 9 Ambasciatore] Ambassadore SP  97/2/41   9–10 destramente] sauiamente altered to ~ SP 97/2/41  10 comporre] componere altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   11 Laqual] La qual SP 97/2/41

    3 Wilcox: Thomas Wilcocks, secretary to Edward Barton (1562/3–1598), Resident Ambassador in Constantinople (cf. Bell, Handlist of Diplomatic Representatives, 283, T3). He had brought back Brutti’s letter, now SP 79/2, fols. 39–40v. Interestingly, spelling this name as ‘Wilcox’ would have made it more understandable to an Italian reader, ‘x’ being the closest morpheme to the phoneme represented by the English ending. 5 Principe: Petru VI Şchiopul (Peter VI the Lame), then holding the office of Hospodar (‘lord’ or ‘ruler’) of Moldavia for the third time (1582–1591). He was not a member of the Bodgan family (as stated in Kortepeter, Ottoman Imperialism During the Reformation, 106). 6–7 fauori... nostri: cf. Brutti’s letter to Elizabeth in which he mentioned the fact that ‘per honore di Vostra Maestà’ all possible favour had been shown to the English subjects travelling there (SP 79/2, fol. 39). 9 Ambasciatore... Costantinopoli: Edward Barton (cf. above, and the introductory section to this letter). 10 gran Signor: this Italian term to indicate the Turkish Sultan was very frequently employed by the English as well; see, for example, the report written by Harborne at the end of his mandate, Oxford, Bodleian Library, Tanner MS 77; Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 132. 11 Re di Polonia: Zygmunt III (Sigismund III; 1587–1632).

    5

    10

    168 

    15

    20

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    riconoscere al gran Signor et al Illustrissimo Signor Sinam Bassa (come pienamente habbiamo scritto nelle nostre lettere a loro indirizzate) quanto ella è stata piu honoratamente esseguita, et quanto ella arreca maggior gloria alla nostra Corona, perdisopra tutte le altre: Alla qual Gloria per mezzo di questa vostra Af Affettione et Amore verso di noi, ella e stata assai auanzata Però vogliamo che habbiate per cosa certa, che non tegnamo in minor stima gli Amici lontani che i piu vicini, Anzi, appresso di noi sono molto piu degni a preggiarsi, l’Amicitia loro procedendo principalmente da vera Affettione et non da necessità. Non accade dir altro, se non che sommamente desideriamo che si offerisca l’oportunita et occasione di mostra[r] reciproca buona affetti affettione verso di vostra signoria et Vostro Principe, come più particolarmente questo portatore ha in carigo di dichiararuj. piu Et cosi ringratiandoiui quanto più possiamo de i buoni meriti et seruitij cosi interamente offertici, Preghiamo Iddio di voler dar buon fine a questa vostra Ambasciata honorata et di tanta Importanza et di conseruaruj nella sua buona gratia alla gloria del nome suo Sempiterno. Da Vindesore alli due d’Ottobre 1590 12 riconoscere] ricognoscere SP 97/2/41   13 a loro] ad essi altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   indirizzate] dirissatj altered to indirizzatj SP 97/2/41 13–14  ella è stata piu honoratamente esseguita] written above cancelled e se piu Diuina SP 97/2/41  14 maggior] maior SP 97/2/41   15 perdisopra] per disopra followed by superscript quella di SP 97/2/41   Alla qual Gloria per] alle quale per altered to ~ SP 97/2/41 16 e] est altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   auanzata] auanzzata SP 97/2/41   17 tegnamo] teneamo altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   18 noi] ~, SP 97/2/41   19 piu] più SP 97/2/41   20 se] si SP 97/2/41 20–21 sommamente desideriamo] summamente desideramo SP 97/2/41 21 l’oportunita et occasione] l’opportunità et l’occasione SP 97/2/41   21-22 mostra[r]... buona] monstrar la nostra SP 97/2/41   22 Principe] followed by Alli qualj ci ricognosciamo molto indebitatj 23 come... dichiararuj] come questo portatore ha in carico dj dichiararuj più particularmente SP 97/2/41  24 più possiamo] posso altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   de i] dj SP 97/2/41 25 offertici] offeriticj SP 97/2/41   voler dar] voler’ dar’ SP 97/2/41   26 Ambasciata honorata et di tanta] Ambassiata di tanta altered to ~ SP 97/2/41   27 nome suo] suo nome SP 97/2/41 27–28 alli due d’Ottobre] alli di (date omitted) SP 97/2/41   28 1590] followed by Di Vostra Signoria Illustrissima molto affettionatissimaa SP 97/2/41

    12 Sinam Bassa: the ageing ‘war horse’ of Murād III, Kōjā Sinān Pasha, who had been reappointed Grand Vizier in 1589; cf. Kortepeter, Ottoman Imperialism During the Reformation, 106. 18 Amici... vicini: in his missive, Brutti had written ‘Et creda Vostra Maestà gli amici et seruitori per lontani che siano non bisogna sprezzare’ (SP 79/2, fol. 39). 20 accade: ‘occorre.’ The expression ‘non accade dir[e] altro se non che’ was a set phrase at least since the late fourteenth century and is found in Ariosto’s letters; cf. ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 1176, fol. 17 (Tuscany, 1550); ASMi, Archivio Ducale Sforzesco, Registro delle Missive, vol. 16, fols. 11, 40, 74, 102 and passim; Ludovico Ariosto, Lettere: tratte dall’Archivio di Stato in Modena, ed. Antonio Cappelli (Bologna: Romangnoli, 1866), 141.

    TO BARTOLOMEO BRUTTI 

    169

    Letter 20—Translation Most illustrious Lord, We have fully understood from your letters, delivered to us by Thomas Wilcocks (our gentleman and the bearer of this), and from his own lips, not only the goodwill which your Lordship and your Prince have borne us lately—having granted in our honour many and diverse favours to our subjects—but also how, more greatly and fully, this has been demonstrated by the good offices and diligence which, together with the authority and intercession of our resident Ambassador in Constantinople, you have skilfully deployed in endeavouring to bring peace between the Gran Signor and the most serene King of Poland. Indeed we feel even more indebted to the Gran Signor and the most illustrious Sinān Pasha (as we have set out in full detail in our letters to them) for the most honourable conclusion of it, and for the fact that above all the others this brings even greater glory to our Crown—to which glory it has been brought by means of your love and affection towards us. This is why we wish you to rest assured that we do not hold our far distant friends in less esteem than those near to us. On the contrary, to us they [the former] are much worthier of this recognition, as their friendship derives principally from true affection and not from need. It is not necessary to add anything further, other than that we desire very much to have the opportunity and occasion to demonstrate our affection towards your Lordship and your Prince, as this bearer has been specifically commanded to tell you. And so, in thanking you as much as we can for the good deeds and the services so heartedly offered to us, we pray God grant a favourable conclusion to this mission of yours, so honourable and of such importance, and by his grace to preserve you for the glory of his eternal name. From Windsor, the 2nd of October 1590. 9 Gran Signor: the Turkish Sultan; cf. the textual note for these words in the Italian text above. 24 heartedly: assuming linguistic interference with English ‘entirely’ (OED, 4a). Cf., however, Vocabolario Treccani ‘intero,’ agg., 1.4., where the meaning is ‘honest,’ a meaning recorded also in Florio 1598, sig. Q4v. 25 mission: while Florio 1598, sig. 2V includes the meaning ‘embassage,’ the term would probably be too specific in English.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    170 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 1. See Samuel C. Chew, The Crescent and the Rose: Islam and England during the Renaissance (New York: Oxford University Press, 1937), 152–53. As Allinson notes, this commercial treaty was a major coup for the English: in 1578, in fact, ‘Spain had sought a commercial charter with the Porte but had only come away with a peace treaty; in the same year Florence’s petition had also been denied (just like Genoa, Milan and Lucca before), leaving France, Venice and Ragusa as the only states with free mercantile access to the Levant.’ The capitulations increased ‘England’s own wealth and prestige in the European community, and help tip the balance of mercantile and naval power away from Spain’; Rayne Allinson, The Role of Royal Correspondence in English Diplomacy During the Reign of Elizabeth I (DPhil dissertation, Oxford, 2010), 169; see also Id., A Monarchy of Letters, 133–34; Susan Anne Skilliter, ‘Three Letters from the Ottoman “Sultana” Safiye to Queen Elizabeth I,’ in Documents from Islamic Chanceries, ed. S. M. Stern, Oriental Studies III, first series (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1965), 130–33, in particular 119–21. On Harborne’s mission see also Id., William Harborne and the Trade with Turkey, 1578–1582: a Documentary Study of the First Anglo-Ottoman Relations (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977). 2. For a list of the presents see SP 97/1, fols. 24v–25; see also Chew, The Crescent and the Rose, 155–56. On the correspondence, which was carried on in Latin and Turkish via a series of translations (which, quite interestingly, did not always reflect the original messages), see Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 131–50. 3. His official appointment, however, did not take place until 1593; cf. Christine Woodhead, ‘Barton, Edward (1562/3–1598),’ ODNB. Barton was in fact paid by the newly established (1592) Levant company, which had merged the Venice and Turkey companies; cf. ibid. and Chew, The Crescent and the Rose, 157–78. 4. SP 97/2, fols.17–19v. On the Ottoman-Crimean crisis with Poland-Lithuania see Carl Max Kortepeter, Ottoman Imperialism During the Reformation: Europe and the Caucasus (New York: New York University Press, 1972), 104–7; Dariusz Kołodziejczyk, Ottoman-Polish Diplomatic Relations (15th–18th century): an

    TO BARTOLOMEO BRUTTI 

    171

    annotated edition of ʻahdnames and other documents (Leiden: Brill, 2000), 125. 5. Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 145. 6. CSPVen, VIII, 494–95, no. 46. 7. Nicolae Stoicescu, Dicționar al marilor dregători din Țara Românească și Moldova, sec. XIV–XVII (Bucharest: Editura Enciclopedică Română, 1971), 295–96; Nicolae Grigoraș, Instituţiile feudale din Moldova: Organizarea de stat până la mijlocul secolului al XVIII-lea (Bucharest: Editura Academiei R.S.R., 1971), 263; Natalie E. Rothman, ‘Interpreting Dragomans: Boundaries and Crossings in the Early Modern Mediterranean,’ Comparative Studies in Society and History 51 (2009): 771–800. Sorin Ovidiu Bulboacă, Bartolomeo Brutti în Moldova: politică, diplomaţie şi religie (Arad: Vasile Goldiş University Press, 2006). I am most grateful to Prof. Dariusz Kołodziejczyk and Dr. Michal Wasiucionek for the extensive information they provided on Brutti. 8. Cf. SP 88/1, fol. 136; Res Polonicae Elizabetha Angliae Regnante Concriptae ex Archivis Publici Londoniarum, ed. Charles H. Talbot (Rome: Institutum Historicum Polonicum, 1961), 100; 111. Kortepeter, Ottoman Imperialism During the Reformation, 106. 9. See Brutti’s letter to the Queen of 1 June 1587, CP 165/73; CSPVe, VIII, 1581–1591, 318–27, no. 598, and Eric Ditmar Tappe, Documents Concerning Rumanian History, 1427–1601 (The Hague: Mouton, 1964), 50, no. 64. 10. Relazioni degli Ambasciatori Veneti al Senato, ed. Albèri, III, 350; Nicolae Iorga, Documente privitoare la istoria românilor, Vol. 11 (Bucharest: Carol Göbl, 1900), 231. 11. Kortepeter, Ottoman Imperialism During the Reformation, 106. 12. SP 97/2, fol. 25v. See also SP 88/1, fol. 136. For an edition of the documents concerning the negotiations see Res Polonicae Elizabetha Angliae Regnante Concriptae, ed. Talbot, 95–103; 151–52. 13. SP 97/2, fol. 25v. 14. SP 97/2, fol. 39. Burghley’s note on the back of this letter (fol. 40v) reads ‘27 Aug. 1590 / Copy of Bartolomeo Bruto / Governor of Moldavie.’ 15. ‘Si come per tutto il mondo il glorioso, et chiaro nome di Vostra Maestà Regia risplende cosi anco gli raggi del splendidissimo et gloriosissimo suo nome sono peruenuti nelli paesi nostri di

    172 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Moldauia et Valachia portati da molti nobili publici, et priuati subditi di Vostra Maestà’; SP 97/2, fol. 39. 16. Cf. SP 97/2, fol. 25; List and Analysis of State Papers: Foreign Series, Elizabeth I, vol. 1, August 1589 – June 1590 ed. Richard Bruce Wernham (London: HM Stationery Office, 1964), 454. Interestingly, Brutti had acted as an agent of Philip II in Istanbul, where he was arrested in 1579; cf. Grigoraș, Instituţiile feudale din Moldova, 263. I owe this information to Michal Wasiucionek. 17. According to Nicolae Iorga (Documente privitoare la istoria românilor, XI, 754), the accusation was the result of his close ties with the pretender to the Moldavian throne, Peter the Cossack (1591–92), and with Jan Zamoyski, the Crown Grand Chancellor and Crown Grand Hetman, the major political figure in the PolishLithuanian Commonwealth at that time. 18. On this watermark, similar to Briquet 224, cf. Woudhuysen, ‘The Queen’s own hand,’ 27 and Introduction, 2.4. 19. Cecil’s diary for the year 1590 has an entry concerning the letters ‘written to the Turk and to other Bassaes in fauour of the Prince of Moldauia’ (CP 229/1, fol. 101v). 20. On this manuscript see also Tappe, Documents Concerning Rumanian History, 58, no. 80. 21. See below, Letters 24 and 26, and the Introduction, 2.2–2.3.

    LETTER 21

    To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany 6 April 1592

    T

    Date and Occasion

    he cordial relations established with Florence during the reign of Francesco I in the 1580s had for the most part continued under his successor, Ferdinando I. However, at the beginning of the next decade ‘la buona amicitia’ with England was put to the test when news reached Elizabeth of a libel circulating in the Florentine dominions.1 News of it had reached Burghley through Thomas, Lord Darcy de Chiche, then travelling in Italy, in the autumn of 1591.2 On arriving in Florence, in fact, as the English nobleman informed the Lord Treasurer, it was mi hap to heer of a book printed, er not ij daies before which come out against the Queen and the realme, and not onlie against her, but against her father and brother, written by a frier dominican called Fra Jeronimo Polini. he had the most parts of his instruccions from the Cardinall Allen, to whom the book is dedicated.3

    Whether or not William, Cardinal Allen, the founder of the English Colleges at Douai and Rome, and champion of the Catholic cause in England, had really ‘instructed’ Pollini, the origins of the book in question were certainly rooted in England. Pollini’s Storia ecclesiastica della rivoluzione d’Inghilterra was based on the Latin De origine ac progressu schismatis anglicani (Cologne, 1585) by the English Catholic priest

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_21

    173

    174 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Nicholas Sander, a book which had been completed, after Sander’s death in 1581, by a fellow recusant cleric, Edward Rishton.4 The English promptly remonstrated against the publication, and the Duke gave orders to have the book suppressed.5 Darcy had not managed to send Cecil a copy of the volume for lack of a reliable messenger; however, when, in January 1591/2, his brother came to England bringing letters to Burghley and the Queen, he brought the book with him.6 It was found to be exactly as the English nobleman had written, a ‘most mischievous and spiteful libel’ indeed.7 While Elizabeth duly expressed her heartfelt gratitude to Ferdinando in a Latin letter dated 31 January,8 it soon became clear that further action would be required. Darcy had written, in fact, that—thanks to the intervention of Lorenzo Guicciardini, recently appointed as commissary general of the Florentine militia, and of ‘Giacomo’ his nephew—the printing of the book had been interrupted, and that and all but six of the extant copies (which they hoped to seize) were now in Lorenzo’s custody.9 Their efforts, however, proved rather useless: the Giunta brothers, who had published the Storia ecclesiastica in Florence, managed to have the book printed in Bologna in the same year.10 A second, more detailed letter (this time, in Italian) was sent to the Grand Duke.11 Sander had hinted that Anne Boleyn might have been the illegitimate daughter of Henry VIII, and Pollini claimed this was known to everybody by ‘manifesti e chiarissimi indizi.’12 Elizabeth’s wrath was genuine; indeed this may well be the reason why she deliberately avoided writing personally. Burghley—who, after the death of Walsingham, had taken over most of the work and prerogatives of the Secretary of State— was consulted, and produced a draft letter in English.13 It was, however, Horatio Palavicino, the Genoese merchant who had been entrusted with the delicate missions to the German Princes of 1586–87 and 1590–91, who penned the final version sent to Florence.14 Translating and, probably, adapting the original draft must have required much of the former ambassador’s mental energies: the letter printed below is both a request from a fellow-monarch and a subtle re-assertion of the Tudors’ right to their title, a highly flourished but very firm condemnation of the events. The pragmatic issues addressed in the letter, on the other hand, were (at least, in theory) ultimately quite simple. Having been fully informed of the contents of the book, Elizabeth denounced it as containing an infamous pack of lies: it was an ‘infame scandalo’ that a libel such as this had been printed. Consequently, she demanded that all copies be burnt

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    175

    and the author severely punished. This put Ferdinando in a difficult position: Allen had vehemently protested, and the Tuscan ambassador in Spain had had to bear the wrath of the King for prohibiting the publication and circulation of Pollini’s book.15 The Duke could conveniently use the Guicciardinis as scapegoats for the earlier seizure of the Florentine copies, but there was little else that could be done at this stage other than quietly allow the friar to expatriate, and pretend he had, as Darcy was made to believe, been deprived ‘of all his dignities’ and ordered to leave his country, ‘a punishment very rare here against that kind of men and thought very severe.’16 As Darcy had written, ‘even the greatest princes in Italy’ could do little against the authority of the Church. In 1594 the book was reprinted in Rome; this time, no matter what Elizabeth said or wrote, it would have been quite unlikely that any of the copies would be seized or burnt.17 Texts The sent letter is now ASFi Mediceo del Principato 4183, fols. 30–31 (MPr2). The text is written in Horatio Palavicino’s set italic hand, and Elizabeth added a brief holograph final salutation and her signature.18 As in the case of Letter 20 above, the paper bears a watermark similar to Briquet 224, the same eagle in a shield figure found on Elizabeth’s 1592 translation of Cicero and on other documents produced at Court in the 1590s.19 Burghley’s English draft is in SP 98/1, fols. 72–74 (SP98/1/72).20 In this much-tormented rough copy the underlining (which has been preserved in the transcript below) seems to be employed to indicate both deletion and, on some occasions, a need for later revision.21 The underlined sections contain some delightful passages which were not included in the sent version. Burghley, for example, accuses Pollini of scantly remembering that the liar’s true art is to mix his lies with as great a substance of the truth (fol. 73v)—which, no matter how reminiscent of the teaching of the Church Fathers ,22 sounds very much like it is coming from a man with good expertise in the field. Another major deletion relates to an offer which few would have seriously considered accepting: should Pollini disclose his informants, so the first version went, the Queen would give them safe conduct to come to her realm so they could see for themselves how greatly they had erred through ignorance or malice. Having been con-

    176 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    fronted with the truth, provided they confessed it, she would have granted them mercy for their past offences (fol. 74). Given the numerous amendments visible in SP98/1/72, it could be that Palavicino worked from a corrected copy. While on the whole MPr2 presents a reasonably faithful translation of a large portion of the draft, a comparison of this manuscript with SP98/1/72 clearly shows there was substantial rewriting. The reference to Henry VIII as a king ‘di cui nessun’ altro fu nel suo tempo di piu alta fama’ is found in Burghley’s draft as ‘a King of most renowen noble fame equal to any monarch in his tyme’; this phrase, however, is underlined and in a different position in the text. Conversely, the passage referring to Anne Boleyn (described as a lady ‘by blood … of them that wer discended of the former kinges of the realm’) immediately following this, and which was not marked in any way in SP98/1/72, was not included in MPr2. Even some apparently minor details point to some rethinking. Burghley’s ‘nether of vs ought … to doo or suffer to be doone any thyng directly or indirectly oppenly or secretly to the blemish of our honnors’ becomes in the Italian version ‘siamo per ragione amendoi obbligati di non comportare alcuna attione, laquale per via dirretta, o, indirretta, scritta o palese tenda a biasimo de nostri honori’—where the shift from ‘open’ or ‘secret’ to ‘written or manifest’ deeds (and the stronger emphasis on moral obligation) is clearly significant in the context of the publication of the Storia ecclesiastica. A note in Palavicino’s hand appears on SP98/1/72, and the presence of the eagle watermark may indicate that he produced his letter at Court. Burghley and Palavicino were certainly on good terms and had worked together on previous occasions (even if not, from what is known, on a translation of this kind).23 One wonders if MPr2 could be the fruit of collaboration between the translator and the drafter, and if the Queen would really relinquish her right to have her say on the more delicate sections of the letter, such as those concerning the reputation of her family. 21a—English Draft (SP98/1/72) Considerying the good amity that hath bene both in all owtward apparence to the world, and in very truth exercised mutually betwixt vs and you sence your comming to your estate, and that by th such meanes by continuance therof nether of vs ought in however ways to doo or suffer

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    177

    to be doone any thyng directly or indirectly oppenly or secretly to the blemish of our honnors or persons or to the depravyng our Gouernment, wherof we for our part have allways had regard in mayntenance of our amyty at all manner of estates both Kynges and other princess so far farth as we never permitted any infamouss or untrew reports to be published to our knowlledg in our realm, even, ageynst the dignite and honnor of some any princess havyng though they had vsed hostilite ageynst vs Therfor at this tyme we fynd that vp such occasion gyven vs as we can not whylest we have such assured opinion of your frendshipp towards vs, and do know our own affection to fully answerable any kyndness to the same, but communicat[e] with you a matter though most vntruly, yet and most slanderoussly published in your estate, ageynst vs, our noble father and a King of most noble renowen fame equal to any monarches in his tyme, and our mothar his wiff a lady of parent by blood of the principall noble houses of the realm, yea, of them that war descended of the former Kinges of the realm, and so conjuryng maliciously by that way to deprave our brother King Edwardes Gouernment and finally most falssly exercisyng all manner of bytter lying in depravyng our own Gouernment agaynst all manifest truth evidently seene to the world, by Godes blessyng of vs, our state our fortune our people and realm with all blessynges of peace, quietness, welth, strength, and increass of people far beyond most part of other Contres our neighbors, and notably above the former Condition of this our realm in former ages. This so notable so fals so malicioussly yea so and diabolicall an act hath bene lately invented, as we perceave by the wycked spirit, publish and put in execution by the venemoss tong and hand that of on of your subiectes named Girolamo pollini a professed person in the Convent of Santa Maria Novella of florence, and published in part at the instance of the Giunti of florence, with a note to be doone by licenss of superiori. of this book we did a few monthes sence here by lettres from on subiect a noble man of our realm of ours a lord of our realm named the Lord darcy, who did diutifully repayre to yow and informed yow of the same requiryng the suppression therof whervnto as he advertised vs 7–11 wherof... vs] marginal mark (delta with three dots) probably indicating deletion 19–20 and... Gouernment] marginal // mark, probably indicating deletion 29 Girolamo pollini] left marginal note in Palavicino’s hand: Girolamo Pollini

    8 princess: princes (in this letter, Burghley uses double ‘s’ quite consistently after a vowel at the end of polysyllabic words). 32 here: hear.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    178 

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    65

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    your excellency did very willyngly consent on for the which we did by our our speciall lettres to yow gyve yow thankes, not than vnderstandyng of particularetyes therof oth but in a Generallitie that it was a slanderous book of our estat. But now beyng furder informed, of the whole work and how from beyng entitled story of the revolution of England divided in to v. bookes wherin from the begynning to the end ther is almost no leff but that it is is filled with notable lyes, slaunders and malicyous accusations such as though in the beginning the his beginning is compiled of matters happened above iiijxxxij yers past afor the author of these his lyes we thynk was born, but certenly befor he had any will to know trewth from falshood, and of which matters there is accordyng to his most falss reportes, there is no writyng nor memory extant in this realm, but directly to the Contrary manny both in manner of historyes and both in lattyn and english and sundrey publyck actes of courtes ar extant and in the eyes and handes of all good christian subiectes to be dayly sene to the full prooff that this frear hath by instruction of the Devill or by maliciouss information of some notable traytors, in the very begynning without any Just ground, layd his fundation vppon a bottomless marshs of filthy bottom lyes and in persequution hath layd nothyn almost in every chapter heaped of stynkyng the same with lyke dross, scantly rememberyng the trew art of a lyar to mixt his fardell with as many as great substance of trwthes as with his lyes[.] Now it followeth that for in respect of the good amyty wherof either of vs do mak accompt, and Consideryng it hath pleased Almyghty God, to gy by his grace to mak vs the heyre to so such a most famus famouss noble kyng and to be the anoynted Quen of these christian kyngdoms which we enioy by his favor with great honor and felicite ageynst the malyce of no small potentates, and lykwyse by the favour of the same God you are possessed of a gret estate as to be the Great Duk of Toscana by which yow have in your subiection amongst other your innumerable subiectes in florence this forsayd frere Girolamo florentyn, we assure our selves that at this our request yow will for all these considerations, 37 our speciall lettres: now ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 29r–v. 41 leff: leaf. 44 iiijxxxij: 92. ‘Iiijxx’ was an abbreviation for ‘80’ in use as early as the fourteenth century; cf. Adriano Cappelli, Dizionario di Abbreviature Latine ed Italiane (1929; 6th edition, Milan: Hoepli 1979), 416; see also SPF—List and Analysis, III, 455, no. 836. 53 persequution: a variant spelling of ‘persecution’; cf. OED, s.v. 55–56 the trew... lyes: cf. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, IIa, IIae, q.172 a.5.

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    179

    shew your office of a prince, to chastise suppress with fyre all the sayd bookes that may be foond in and your territoryes and correct and chastise such an infamouss parson beyng your subiectes for devisyng and publyshyng so horrible slaunders and lyes ageynst so great princes dead and alyve, and namely ageynst our father of most noble memory whom your predecessorss the Dukes of florence did so much honour, yea acknolledged so manny dutyes vnto hym as it ar by recordes by lettres by contractes of amyty passed from your predecessorss to our fathar ar extant to be seene, and so we dout not but amongst the publick actes there in your cite of florence many the lyk also appeare for proof of the Intelligence betwene the both / and how so ever this frere predicator may for some excese percase affirm that he hath ben informed of some partes of his vntruthy workes, by some english man which ar fled owt of which ar ther in Itally as traytors to vs and ther natyve Countrey, we know it so vnpossible for any to mak proff therof, as if he will name them, and we will be content to promiss yow in the word of a Quene, that we will frankly gyve them salveconduct to come into our realm, to shew that any the manner of ther pretended proouves, and wherby they shall heare se by manifest truthe, how they have erred by ignorance or mallyce which if they shall confess accordyngly to the truth, we shall yeld them mercy for ther former offences and herin Herin we require nothyng of yow but that yow may be most assured we will be redy to perform towardes yow if it any lyk case within our Jurisdictions lik offence shuld be offred to yow or to your estates.

    70

    75

    80

    85

    69–85 and namely... herin] marginal mark (//) indicating deletion of the underlined sections (but compare and how so... predicator and the uncancelled lines below with the Italian version) 84–87 to the truth... estates] written vertically in left margin

    21b—Final Version (MPr2) Elizabeta per Gratia di Dio Reina d’Inghilterra, di francia, et d’Irlanda Difenditrice della fede et caetera All’Illustrissimo et Eccellentissimo Gran Duca di Toscana Illustrissimo et Eccellentissimo Prencipe Se ci arrechiamo à considerare la buon’amicitia, con la quale ci siamo scabieuolmente riguardati sin dal Principio che Vostra Altezza venne al suo stato, non solo con esteriori dimostrationi, ma etiandio con sincera voluntà infra di noi manifestata, et che nella continuatione di quella siamo

    5

    180 

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    per ragione amendoi obbligati di non comportare alcuna attione, laquale per via dirretta, o, indirretta, scritta o palese tenda a biasimo de nostri honori, persone, ouero gouerni: Certamente ci pare ch’al presente ci sia data vna occasione, la qual non possiamo a meno di communicarla à Vostra Altezza, mentre massime, che rimane in noi l’oppinione della predetta sua costante beneuolenza, ciò è vn Infame scandalo, vna falsità piu che manifesta publicata nelli Stati di Vostra Altezza contro un Prencipe di cosi Gloriosa memoria, come è Il Re Henrrico Ottauo nostro Padre, et contro la Reina nostra Madre sua consorte, et finalmente tendendo la maligna lingua al biasmo et alla denigratione del nostro proprio Gouerno, con tutte le maggiori calumnie, et buggie ch’Il scrittore si sia saput’immaginare, Ma tanto euidentemente false, quanto chiarissimamente apparisce al Mondo la benedittione di Dio sopra di Noi, del nostro Popolo, et Regno, con tutte le più certe Marche di Prosperità, di quiete, d’vbbidienza, di Ricchezze, di forze, et d’augumento di sudditi. Cotest’attione in tanto si falsa, si malinga, et si diabolica, è stata, com’Intendiamo, conceputa et esseguita nel stato di Vostra Altezza mediante vn libro scritto et publicato dalla pestifera mano et lingua di vn suo Suddito Gierolamo Pollini Professore nel conuento di Santa Maria Nouella, del quale Noi hebemmo prima notitia pochi mesi sono, per le lettere di vn de Baroni del nostro Regno nominato il Signor Darcie, Il quale secondo il debito suo per se stesso si mosse a fare che Vostra Altezza ne fusse informata, et richiesta che fusse suppresso, Alla qual cosa, si come egli ci scrisse, ella consenti molto volentieri, et Noi All’hora per nostre particolari lettere le ne resemo vn mese fà, i douuti ringratiamenti, Non sapeuamo nondimeno altro in quel tempo, se non In Generale ch’ei fusse un famoso libello contro il nostro Stato. Ma adesso essendo piu apieno Informate di tutta l’oppera, et non sapendo in qual maniera sia suppresso, ne qual 9 amendoi: a possible contemporary form for ‘ambedue.’ ‘Amendua’ (and it variants ending in -due, -dui, -duo, meaning ‘both’) was included in Florio 1598, sig. B2v and 1611, sig. B6v. 18 del... Gouerno: the fourth section of Pollini’s book dealt chiefly with Elizabeth’s reign, giving special emphasis to her cruelty towards the Catholics, including Mary Stuart. 27 Professore: that is, ‘professo.’ 29 vn de Baroni... Darcie: Thomas, third Lord Darcy (c. 1565–1613?), son of John, second Baron Darcy of Chiche (Complete Peerage, ed. Gibbs, 1916, IV, 79). He was mentioned as the source of the information also in the Latin letter of 31 January 1591. 36 tutta l’oppera: the English draft, by mentioning that the Historia was ‘divided in to v. bookes’ reinforced the idea of its being a long and complex work. It may have taken some time indeed for the English to go through the 700-odd pages of this bulky in-quarto.

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    181

    punitione l’Auttore suddito di Vostra Altezza n’habbi hauuto, et dall’altra parte, essendo certificate che tutto quel libro, anzi ciascheduna paggina di esso è ripiena d’estrema falsità, d’infiniti scandali, et di malignissime calomnie, ne segue che Noi, si in rispetto che è conueneuole all’offitio di ciaschedun Prencipe o stato di non comportare ch’alcun Prencipe o stato, molto meno vn Absoluto Sourano d’esser in tal guisa per diffamatorij libelli diffamato, com’ancora per rispetto della buon’amicitia infra di noi riceuuta et apprezzata, et etiandio in rispetto ch’egli è piaciuto all’Omnipotente Dio di farci heredi di cosi grande Padre et Glorioso Re, di cui nessun’ altro fu nel suo tempo di piu alta fama, et di esser noi Sacra Reina di questi Chiristiani Regni, gli quali noi per diuina Gratia con grande prosperità et honore Reggiamo, contro la Nemicitia di non Piccioli Prencipi, Venghiamo a richiedere à Vostra Altezza, La quale per gratia dell’istesso Dio possede si grande stato d’esserne chiamata Il Gran Duca di Toscana, et esser Prencipe di gran Dignità, che poi ch’ella ha in suo potere il predetto frate Gierolamo fiorentino, uoglia mostrarci per tutte le predette considerationi vn effetto degno di Prencipe amico verso un’assoluta Principessa et Reina, come noi siamo, di far supprimere et condannare al fuoco tutti gli predetti libri, che si potranno trouare nelli suoi Dominij, et di far castigare come suo suddito quella maligna Infame persona Auttor di essi, per hauer composto et publicato cosi horribili calomnie et menzogne contro cosi grandi Prencipi passati et presenti. In che noi richiediamo a Vostra Altezza cosa, Laquale ella può esser sicura uoler noi esser prontissime di far verso di lei in simigliante caso, se giamai nelli nostri Regni alcun’offesa fusse commessa contro di lei et del Stato suo. Et cosi fermamente aspettandoci faremo fine desiderandole longa e felicissima vita Dalla Nostra Reggia di Westmynster alli .6. d’aprile 1592 Vostra Affettionatissima Cognata Elizabetta R 64–65 Vostra... Elizabetta R] in Elizabeth’s hand

    Letter 21–—Translation When we come to consider the good amity with which we have treated one another ever since your Highness came to his Estate—consisting not merely in outward manifestations, but in sincere and reciprocally evident

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    182 

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    ­ nderstandings—and, so that it may continue as such, we are each obliged u not to perform any action which (directly or indirectly, secretly committed to paper or publicly made known) may bring into disrepute our honour, persons, or governments, indeed at this time we find there is a circumstance which—especially, given our opinion of your aforementioned benevolence—we cannot avoid bringing to the attention of Your Highness. That is an infamous scandal, a most evident falsehood published within Your Highness’s realm against a monarch of such glorious memory as King Henry the Eight our father, and against the Queen our mother his consort. Such malignant gossip ultimately aims at denigrating our very own Government with the grossest slanders and lies that this writer could imagine—but so evidently false, as it very clearly appears to all the world that the blessing of God is upon us, our people and our realm, with the most evident signs of prosperity, tranquillity, obedience, wealth, strength, and increase in population. Such a notably false, malicious and diabolic deed has been conceived and carried out, as we understand, in Your Highness’s realm by means of a book written and published by the pestiferous tongue and hand of a subject of yours, Gerolamo Pollini, a professed friar in the Convent of Santa Maria Novella. We first heard of this book by the letters of a Baron of our realm, Lord Darcy, who dutifully took the initiative to make this known to Your Highness and request that it be suppressed, to which—as he wrote to us—You consented very willingly. We gave you thanks for this, then, a month ago, by our special letters; at that time, though, we did not know anything of it apart from that it was a slanderous libel written against our State. Now, however, we have been informed more thoroughly about the

    3–4 sincere... understandings: the Italian ‘infra di noi’, ‘between us’, contributes to emphasizing and personalizing the reciprocity of the feeling, introduced by ‘scambieuolmente’ earlier on in the phrase. This, in a way, sets the tone of the entire letter, which stresses the idea that what the Queen requires would be immediately done on her part should anything of this sort happen in England. 8 especially: the adverbial form ‘massime’ derives from Latin ‘maxime’, thus being similar to ‘massimamente.’ Cf. also Florio 1598, sig. T1v, where it is glossed as ‘especiallie’, ‘namelie’, ‘principallie’, ‘chiefely’ and ‘most of all.’ 23 of this book: interpreting ‘del quale’ as referring to the publication and not the author, as in the correspondent paragraph in the English draft, above. 28 slanderous: ‘famoso’ in the sense of ‘infamous’; cf. Vocabolario Treccani, s.v.

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    183

    whole work. We do not know neither by what means it was suppressed, nor in what manner the author, a subject of Your Highness’s, has been punished, and we have now been assured that all of that book, indeed, every single page of it is filled with patent lies, slanders beyond measure and most spiteful falsehood. Considering that it is convenient to the office of every Prince or State not to countenance that any prince or State (even less so, an Absolute Sovereign) be thus defamed by means of slanderous libels; considering, too, the good amity which we mutually acknowledge and enjoy; considering that it has pleased the Almighty God to make us the heir to such a great father and glorious King (whose noble reputation had no equal in his time), and that we are the anointed Queen of these Christian realms, over which we rule by divine grace with great prosperity and honour, against the malice of no small potentates—we ask now Your Highness (by the grace of the same God, the ruler of such a great state that he is known as the Grand Duke of Tuscany, and a Prince of high dignity), for all the aforementioned considerations given that you have the aforementioned Florentine friar Gerolamo in you power, show us an act worthy of a Prince and friend to a Princess and Queen as we are. [This is,] to have all copies of the aforementioned book which can be found in your dominions suppressed and condemned to the fire, and castigate, as subject of yours, the author, that malignant and infamous person, for having written and published such horrible slanders and lies against such great Princes of times past and present. In asking this of Your Highness we are asking something which you may rest assured we are most ready to perform for you in any similar circumstance, if ever within our realms any such offence should be committed against you and your State. Firmly believing you will do so, we will conclude by wishing you a long and most happy life. From our Palace of Westminster, the 6th of April 1592 Your most affectionate kinswoman Elizabeth R

    29–52 Now... and present: the translation does not attempt to reproduce the entire long series of interwoven incidental phrases (starting ‘Ma adesso essendo piu apieno Informate ...’; ‘now, having been informed more thoroughly ...’) which provide the premises for the final request (‘di far supprimere et condannare al fuoco ...’; ‘to suppress and have condemned to the fire ...’). 33–34 every... falsehood: significantly, the Italian version omitted an even stronger passage in the draft, that which stated that ‘this frear’ had received ‘instruction of the Devill’ or had been inspired ‘by maliciouss information of some notable traytors.’

    30

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    184 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 1. SP 98/1, fol. 24, a letter by Ferdinando I describing ‘the good friendship that has always existed between us.’ 2. Darcy was in Venice by May 1592; cf. SP 99/1, fol. 201. 3. See Darcy’s letter to Burghley of 16/26 October 1591, SP 98/1, fol. 69. Girolamo Pollini, Storia ecclesiastica della riuoluzione d’Inghilterra (Firenze: for Filippo Giunta, 1591; EDIT-16, no. 55461). 4. Wyatt, Italian Encounter, 72–73 and T. F. Mayer, ‘Sander [Sanders], Nicholas,’ ODNB. Archbishop Whitgift commissioned John Reynolds to write a refutation of this book in 1593; cf. Early Modern Catholicism: An Anthology of Primary Sources, ed. Robert S. Miola (New York: Oxford University Press, 2007), 399–400. Interestingly, in 1594 (the same date as the second Italian reprint, on which see below) the De origine was also translated into German and published in Salzburg, Austria, as Warhaffte engelländische Histori (Salzburg: Durch Conradum Kürner, [1594]; copy: Folger Shakespeare Library, 184–360q). There is little evidence to suggest any real involvement on Allen’s part concerning the writing of the Storia ecclesiastica. Darcy’s comment may be related to the fact that Allen’s closest Jesuit collaborator, Robert Persons, saw the Latin volume through the press, and that Allen had some role in the publication of the De origine; cf. Antony Francis Allison and David Morrison Rogers, The Contemporary Printed Literature of the English Counter-Reformation Between 1558 and 1640: an Annotated Catalogue (2 vols., Aldershot: Scolar Press; Brookfield, VT: Ashgate, 1989–94), I, 973. Certainly, however, at about this time, the English Cardinal was trying to get the Queen’s excommunication Bull of 1570 renewed; see SP 99/1, fols. 129–32; Eamon Duffy, ‘Allen, William (1532–1594)’ in ODNB. 5. See the summary of events provided in ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 29. 6. Cf. SP 99/1, fol. 160; SPF—List and Analysis, III, 441. This may be the copy of the Historia, bound in calf with the armorial stamp of James Cecil, 1st Marquess of Salisbury (1748–1823), now in the Clements Collection at the National Art Library (Victoria and Albert Museum; shelfmark: CLE U32). 7. SP 98/1, fol. 69.

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    185

    8. ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 29r–v; see also the text of Elizabeth’s Italian letter below. 9. On Giacomo (James) Guicciardini, see the introductory note to Letter 22 below. 10. Cf. SP 98/1, fol. 69. Cf. also SPF—List and Analysis, III, 441. Lorenzo Guicciardini corresponded with Cecil between 1592 and 1595/6, cf. SP 98/1, fols. 79, 81, 83, 85 and CP 38/76, but the Guicciardinis had certainly been in contact with the English at least since the early 1580s; see A. L. Rowse, Ralegh and the Throckmortons (London: Macmillan, 1962), 91; 96, note 1. Darcy’s version seems to be confirmed by the data in EDIT-16, according to which only one copy of the Florence imprint (EDIT-16, no. 55461) is found in the 1500 Italian libraries participating in the project, while seven copies are known of the 1591 Bologna imprint (EDIT-16, no. 72794). On the Giuntas (Giunti) see William A. Pettas, The Giunti of Florence (San Francisco: Rosenthal, 1980) and Id., The Giunti of Florence: a Renaissance Printing and Publishing Family. A History of the Florentine Firm and a Catalogue of the Editions (New Castle, DE: Oak Knoll, 2012). 11. This was probably not delivered by Darcy—who was in the North of Italy at this time, even if he had been asked by means of a letter from the Queen to return to Florence for this purpose; SP 98/1, fol. 188 and 189 (Burghley’s draft) and 99/1, fol. 197; SPF—List and Analysis, III, 445; I, 364. 12. The reference to this ‘manifest and very clear evidence’ is present both in the 1591 edition and in the Preface to the 1594 edition: L’Historia ecclesiastica della riuoluzion d’Inghilterra (Rome: Guglielmo Facciotti for Giovanni Angelo Ruffinelli, 1594; EDIT16, no. 35691. Copies: Milan, Biblioteca Trivulziana, Coll. H 2092; The Getty Research Institute, Los Angeles, BR375. P56.1594, via The Internet Archive), sig. b2v–b3. For an English version of Saunder’s section on Anne Boleyn see Early Modern Catholicism: An Anthology of Primary Sources, ed. Miola, 402–4. 13. By the irony of fate, Burghley himself was the target of a libel published shortly after this, and written by an eminent member of the English College in Rome, Joseph Cresswell’s Exemplar literarum missarum e Germania ad D. Gulielmum Cicilium consiliarium regium (Rome: V. Accolto, 1592; STC2 19767; ESTC S122215). On this publication cf. also SP 99/1, fols. 195–99; SPF—List and Analysis, III, 456 nos. V37, 38).

    186 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    14. See the Introduction, above; Ian W. Archer, ‘Palavicino, Sir Horatio (c.1540–1600),’ ODNB. On Palavicino’s missions for the English State see Stone, Palavicino, in particular 98–181. For an example of the complexity of Palavicino’s negotiations, see the last two folios of Brussels, Archives Générales du Royaume, Audience 1830.3 (unpaginated). The fact that the Genoese was employed in framing such an important letter may have helped his return to favour after the unfortunate 1590–91 mission: in 1594, 1597, 1598 and 1599, he exchanged New Year’s gifts with the Queen, receiving the same amount of gilt plate as he had received earlier on, when his standing at Court was certainly good (Stone, Palavicino, 25–26; Lawson, New Year’s Gift Exchanges, ad indicem). In 1594 he had clearly been asked to procure a letter of commendation from the Queen to the Senate of Genoa, ‘at the instance of a Genoese captain in Antwerp,’ a sign that his rapport with the English monarch was believed, at least by some, to be excellent. Interestingly, he passed the request on to Wolley, ‘because it is a thing that goes in Latin’ (CP 171/15; see also Andreani, Letters 1590–96, 47). This may also point, as stated above (cf. the Introduction, 2.4), to his being extraneous to the inner workings of the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office.’ 15. Possibly at Pollini’s request (cf. 98/1, fol. 69v; SPF—List and Analysis, III, 441), Allen wrote to the Duke asking him to punish Lorenzo Guicciardini for having stopped the book, and complained to Count Olivares and the Spanish Ambassador at Rome; cf. SP 99/1, fol. 152; SPF—List and Analysis, III, 441 and 445. 16. Cf. SP 99/1, fols. 211–14; SPF—List and Analysis, IV, 364, 366. 17. See SP 99/1, fol. 207; SPF—List and Analysis, IV, 364. EDIT-16, no. 35691. 18. Compare Palavicino’s holograph letters, for example in SP 12/213, fol. 36 (1588, to Walsingham), SP 46/20, fol. 88 (1595/6, to Sir Robert Cecil) and CP 36/15 (1595, to Queen Elizabeth), CP 61/81 (1598, to Sir Robert Cecil). Both Piero Rebora, who first transcribed this letter in ‘Uno scrittore toscano sullo scisma d’Inghilterra ed una lettera della regina Elisabetta,’ Archivio storico italiano 93 (1935): 249–52, and Wyatt, who reprints Rebora’s transcription (Italian Encounter, 260–61), failed to identify the scribe of this manuscript.

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    187

    19. See, for example, Washington, Folger Shakespeare Library, MS V b 131, Elizabeth’s holograph letter (c. 1595) to Henry IV. See also Folger MS X d 138(4–5), two letters dated 1590 and X d 138(6), another Italian letter to Ferdinando I dated 1594 (no. 22 below). 20. This draft is tentatively dated 2 April 1591 in SPF—List and Analysis, III, 77. 21. Cf., for example, the underlining of Pollini’s name and of ‘excellency’ on fols. 72v and 73, the elision of which would make the sentence meaningless. In the first case, it may be a reminder to check the spelling of the name (which Palavicino’s later note confirms). In the second it seems quite probable that Burghley wanted to check the correct title for the Duke, which would have been done by referring to ‘precedent books’ such as BL, Add. MS 18018 and Washington, Folger Shakespeare Library, MS V a 603 (this last, dating from the early Jacobean period). 22. Cf. note to lines 55–56 below. 23. On the watermark see above, note 19 and context; on the relationships between the Lord Treasurer and the Genoese merchant see Stone, Palavicino, 19–21, 38, 83, 164, 239.

    LETTER 22

    To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany 9 September 1594

    T

    Date and Occasion

    he Guicciardinis had proved to be a good contact for the English when dealing with Pollini’s libel. A member of this Florentine family, James (known to his Italian relatives as ‘Jacopo’ or Giacomo), was born in London. This gentiluomo certainly had interesting connections both in Italy and England: he was related to Lorenzo, the head of the militia of Florence and a prominent figure of this city; he was also the nephew of the poet and translator Lodowick Bryskett, an Italian by birth and close friend of Edmund Spenser.24 It would seem that James, however, was more readily employed in intelligence dispatches than in literary endeavours. Having been an agent to the Earl of Essex in Florence since 1593, he served as the secret contact between the English court and the Grand Duke, passing on useful information on the latter’s behalf.25 The Tuscan dominions, in fact, had been threatened by the Spanish (both directly and indirectly) on various occasions. Desirous to protect his native country’s independence, Ferdinando had been cautiously but steadily attempting to resist Spanish influence in Italy and Europe both during his early life as a Cardinal and in his first years as ruler of Tuscany.26 Sharing information with the English during the mid-late 1590s was evidently part of this plan. Essex and Elizabeth clearly considered the intelligence they were receiving from Florence to be important, all the more so now that Henry IV of France had converted to Catholicism, preparations were being made in © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_22

    189

    190 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    the Netherlands to support the League in North East France, and there were rumours that preparations were under way for a new Armada.27 The Queen’s emphatic praise of both the addressee and the bearer of her letter, then, should be seen as related to some information which Ferdinando had sent via his envoy.28 Text Washington, Folger Shakespeare Library, MS X d 138 (6). This manuscript bears the same watermark found on Elizabeth’s 1592 translation of Cicero and on Letters 20–21 (similar to Briquet 224), and was quite probably produced within Elizabeth’s ‘foreign secretariat.’ The Queen added ‘Vostra Affectionatissima Cognata’ in her calligraphic handwriting before her signature, but the body of Letter 22 was penned by scribe ‘B,’ who also copied the Latin letter immediately preceding this, Folger MS X d 138 (5). Interestingly, the language used here is reminiscent of that employed in Letter 8, which might point to some revision of the text on the Queen’s part. 22. Serenissimo Prencipe, et Grand Duca Stando in su’l partir questo gentilhuomo dell’casa dj Guichiardinj fuor di nostro reame, per incaminarsj alla volta dj Ferenze, l’habbiamo meriteuolmente voluto accompagnare con queste poche righe all’Altezza Vostra indrizzate: sj per rispetto dell’istesso gentilhuomo (quale per le non vulgari virtù et buone parti chiaramente rilucentj ha meritato appresso dj noi assai fauore) come ancho per risguardo dell’Altezza vostra: La quale cj è parsò per di costui mezzo amicheuolmente potere salutare, come Prencipe che per li alti, et honorati suoj portamentj, et prodezze, s’ha acquistato tra tutti gloria è lode immortale, è nel iuditio della mente nostra riputatione, et stima sopra gli altrj singolarissima. Ne possiamo tacitamente tralasciare quanta sia stata sempre verso dj noi la caldezza dell affettione vostra, è inuerso i Sudditi è Baroni nostrj (i qualj per varie cagioni in Toschana si sono spesse volte ritrouatj) amoreuolezza, et fauore: che troppo saremmo 2  questo gentilhuomo... Guichiardinj: Jacopo Guicciardini; cf. ASFi, Mediceo del Principato, 4183, fol. 37 and the introduction to this letter, above. 5  indrizzate: being a common variant form of ‘indirizzare’ and appearing in books printed from Rome to Venice, ‘indrizzare’ appears also in Florio 1598, sig. P5. 12–14  caldezza... ritrouatj: Baron Darcy would clearly have been a perfect example. One wonders if Darcy’s preoccupation with secrecy concerning his dealings in Italy (cf. SP 99/1, fol. 197; List and Analysis, IV, 364 no. 616) was the reason for this rather more general phrase.

    5

    10

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    191

    Fig. 7 (a)  Letter 22—Elizabeth to Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany (in the hand of scribe ‘B’, 1594). Folger Shakespeare Library MS X d 138, item 6, fol. 1. By permission of the Folger Shakespeare Library.

    192 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Fig. 7 (b)  Letter 22—Elizabeth to Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany (in the hand of scribe ‘B’, 1594). Folger Shakespeare Library MS X d 138, item 6, fol. 2v. By permission of the Folger Shakespeare Library.

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    193

    ingrate se non mostrassimo dj cosj grande diuotione d’animo della parte nostra etiandio contrasegni scambieuolj. Non mancheremo però maj per tuttj i douutj mezzi ricognoscere le tante cortesie vostre con farne capitale, è correspondenza, secundo che per l’effetto delle nostre attioni per l’auenire si scoprirà. Quanto a questo gentilhuomo egli c’ha molto diligentemente con fedelta et prudenza referito tutto quello che dell’Altezza Vostra gli è stato commesso, Onde non dubitiamo che in contra cambio riferendo esso li nostri mandatj gli sarà da lei prestata piena fede. Come anche la preghiamo ben caldamente che sia ben visto, et accarezzato non solamente per le buone qualita che in lui risplendono, ma in qualche mi‑ sura dj piu per il rispetto, et cordiale richiesta nostra. Cosj preghiamo nostro Signor Iddio che le dia ogni prosperità et contentezza di cuore. Data a Grenvich a gli. 9 dj Settembre L’Anno. 1594 et del Regno nostro xxxvjto Vostra Affectionatissima Cognata Elizabeth R

    16  però: i.e., per hoc (see Letters 1, 5, 8, 11 and 12 above).

    Letter 22—Translation

    5

    10

    Most Serene Prince and Grand Duke, As this gentleman of the house of Guicciardini is about to leave our realm on his way to Florence, we thought he deserved to be accompanied by these few lines addressed to your Highness. This, both in respect of the gentleman himself (whose uncommon virtues and most evident good qualities have earned him much favour by us), and as a token of regard towards your Highness. We thought, by way of this man, to send You friendly greetings to you, a Prince who, by his high and honourable deeds and demeanour, has earned for himself immortal glory and praise—and in our judgement, renown and esteem well above all others. Neither can

    3  deserved: cf. Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. U3, s.v. ‘meritamente,’ and Florio 1598, sig. T4, s.v. ‘meriteuole.’ 4  in respect of: ‘per rispetto’ here is quite probably meant as ‘per cagione’ (cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, 4th ed., s.v., par. II). 5  uncommon: cf. Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. 2N4v, s.v. ‘volgare’ and ‘volgo.’ 6  qualities: cf. OED, ‘part,’ II.15 and the second paragraph of Letter 8, above.

    15

    20

    25

    194 

    15

    20

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    we fail to mention how fervent your affection has always been towards us, nor the kindness and favour you have shown to those of our subjects and noblemen who have, for various reasons, found themselves in Tuscany. Indeed, we would be all too ungrateful if we did not show equally significant tokens of devotion in return. We will never fail, therefore, to acknowledge your many kind deeds by all due means, valuing them both as precious and reciprocating them in kind in the future. As for this gentleman, he has with much diligence, accuracy and prudence, recounted all Your Highness has committed to him. We do not doubt, then, that you will trust him fully when he will report what we have asked him to relate to you. Moreover, we most warmly pray you may hold him in your good consideration and esteem not only on account of his good qualities, so evident in him, but rather more so out of respect for us, and because of this cordial request of ours. So we pray our Lord God may grant you all prosperity and gladness of heart. From Greenwich, the 9th of September of the year 1594, the 36th of our reign. Your most affectionate kinswoman Elizabeth R

    11  fervent: cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, which glosses ‘caldezza’ as ‘grande affetto, ve[e]menza’; cf. also Letter 8 above. 12  kindness: this is the translation suggested by Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. B3v; cf. also Letter 8 above. 17  precious: cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, 1st ed., s.v. ‘capitale,’ (par. II). 22  hold... in esteem: cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, s.v. ‘careggiare.’

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    195

    Notes 24. See Paul E. J. Hammer, The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics: the Political Career of Robert Devereux, 2nd Earl of Essex 1585–1597 (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999), 179–80; 253. Lorenzo had died in 1593; ibid., 179. 25. Cf. ibid., 179–80. James is the same man mentioned in Darcy’s letter to Burghley as Lorenzo Guicciardini’s nephew (here referred to as ‘Iacomo’ and ‘an Inglish’; SP 98/1, fol. 69; see above, introductory note to Letter 21). In a missive to Essex, James mentioned the fact that his frequent trips to England and Florence had been noticed by the Inquisition (CP 47/39). As ‘Jacopo’ he is mentioned as the bearer of messages in the mid-late 1590s in a minute of a letter from the Duke in ASFi and in two letters from Essex to Ferdinando I (respectively, ASFi, Mediceo del Principato, 4183, fol. 37 [dated 1596] and fol. 43 [1597]). He may have carried letters to the King of France in 1602; cf. CP 93/20 and Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 33. 26. See Elena Fasano Guarini ‘Ferdinando I de’ Medici, granduca di Toscana’ in DBI. 27. Cf. SP 12/244, fol. 206; SP 12/246, fol. 45; SP 12/247, fol. 182; McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 260–61; Perry, The World of a Prince, 295– 96; Wernham, The Return of the Armadas, 14–15. In July 1595, four Spanish galleons would raid Penzance and several surrounding villages; if this was not the dreaded invasion, at the very least it made the English aware of the vulnerability of their coasts; cf. ibid., 45. 28. Cf. Hammer, The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics, 179. The Italian letter Essex wrote to Ferdinando in 1596 (ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 39), in which he declared his admiration for him, and his ‘ardent desire to serve him,’ should probably be read in this context. James Guicciardini would later provide more information on the new Armada: towards the end of 1595, he provided news on the Adelantado’s fleet (CP 37/51); on 24 April/4 May 1596 he wrote to Essex from Florence that Philip had neither the vessels nor the means for an invasion (CP 40/59; Salisbury, VI, 154–56).

    LETTER 23

    To Don Antonio de Crato, Pretender of Portugal 12 November 1594

    S

    Date and Occasion

    ince his final defeat in 1581 Don Antonio (see above, Letter 9) had been trying to convince both the English and French monarchs to sponsor his cause.1 He sent a letter to the Queen from Paris, most likely at the beginning of 1582/3, written most extravagantly half in Portuguese and half in Italian. Its contents would have made the later hyperbolic protestations of love from courtiers such as Ralegh and Essex look feeble and dull; Elizabeth here is addressed as ‘Serenissima Maesta,’ but a second persona is added to the royal image, that of a tender but also dangerously powerful woman patron, who could give Antonio power to fight against not only Philip II, but the whole world: ringrazio il caso[,] la fortuna[,] bella amichevole molinara del mio core, chi mi ha cossi acomodato, a quella restaro obligatissimo á quella aficionatissimo, lei sola sara mio dolce amor, a lei si sacrificarano li miei pensieri, et vostra Maesta serenissima fachia quel che sarà sirvita. Solo con la mia amata e dulcissima molinara mi faro forte non solo contra il povero filipo ma contro il mundo tuto ... Il Marinaro de J. R.2

    ‘La mia Molinara che tante volte mi ha molido l’alma,’ in Crato’s words, was a woman miller who had the power both to ‘make a man’ and to soothe his spirit; implicitly, though, she could also grind the life and © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_23

    197

    198 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    soul of her lovers to an airy powder.3 The Queen, in fact, refused to waste money and men on Don Antonio’s expeditions to the Azores of 1582 and 1583.4 Even though she offered shelter to Crato once again in 1585, it was only after the defeat of the Armada that the English attempted to reinstate him as King of Portugal with the Drake-Norris expedition of 1589.5 The outcome was disastrous and, simultaneously, sounded an ominous bell for Don Antonio’s cause. In late 1593 he left England for France, never to return.6 The Lopez plot, which Essex ‘uncovered’ in early 1594, marked the beginning of a difficult phase for the Portuguese who had come to England with Crato. In the course of the investigations relating to this conspiracy, a number of Don Antonio’s former followers (including, as Walsingham had supposed long before this, some members of his household) were found to be Spanish spies.7 Lopez was executed on 28 February of the same year. The English, however, could not help wondering if and to what extent Antonio had been aware of these machinations, or at least of the real feelings of his associates, many of whom were long known to be frustrated by the absence of fixed plans and by the chronic lack of money of the exiled Portuguese court.8 While Elizabeth’s letter was apparently cordial, it was clearly touching on a very delicate subject. It is little surprise, then, that four drafts plus her instructions are extant, and that this letter was sent with an additional oral message entrusted to Don Antonio’s son, Cristobal. Texts Elizabeth dictated the instructions for this letter to one of her personal secretaries, Thomas Windebank. These notes were clearly revised, as one may easily gather from an analysis of the extant document, SP 89/2, fol. 218r–v (89/218), printed here verbatim. The subsequent textual history of this document is mostly linked to Windebank’s working copies, as witnessed by SP 89/2, fols. 219 (89/219; first version of the missive), 216 (second version, dated 12 Nov 1594) and BL, Cotton MS Nero B I, fol. 233 (CoN). SP 89/2, fol. 214 (89/214), dated 12 Nov 1594, seems to be an independent copy of a third version. It was penned by an anonymous scribe whose hand also appears in the ‘Guildhall’ manuscript in a Latin letter to the Doge of Venice—which suggests, again, a link with Windebank and the Latin Secretariat.9 While generally agreeing with this text, a much later

    TO DON ANTONIO DE CRATO, PRETENDER OF PORTUGAL 

    199

    manuscript, BL, Harley MS 787, fol. 14 (Harley787), introduces some new corrections and errors of its own. It probably derived from a corrected transcript of a source similar to 89/214 made by Archbishop Laud’s secretary William Dell (d. 1665?).10 CoN appears to be a copy Windebank prepared in view of the final version, which he possibly updated when this was finished; as may be seen in the apparatus, to produce this, in fact, he appears to have referred back to all of the earlier versions. It is endorsed ‘sent by Don Christopher, one of his sons’ (see the introduction for more details). The motto ‘sempre una’ which is found in this manuscript may be intended to reproduce a holograph salutation which the Queen placed (as she did quite frequently in a letter to a prince) next to her signature. The text printed here represents only the ‘final’ version, CoN, with minimal corrections taken from the other witnesses. Some significant variants from these, however, have been noted in the apparatus.

    23a – English Notes/Draft Version (89/218) We haue receaued ij or iij lettres from you since your d[e]parting hence for which we confesse were hauing bene very wellcome vnto us. our word as to be as firme and forceable as any Seale thing vnder any Seale and so shall contynue, the same sauing hauing so bene performed to inferior parsons, much more it must and shall be to a Prince of his rank

    so kept and

    And in that he desyreth her maiestie good opinion of him, In very truth she neuer had other of him, except althoughe she no not when no not though som thinges not

    not so sone by him tymely

    disclosed by him

    by him

    were openeed vnto her which he might have opened and sooner as perhaps by that sequele eff which the sequele which is falle happenid since, might have induced her to look for, which neuertheles she construith interpretheth to have bene don of purpose by him don as for a more good to ensuer to h mert by him to her Majestie and so she accomptes of it And so desirith him in lyke manner be assured of her Maiesties good iudgement and opinion of him, and that he will lykewise

    5

    10

    15

    200 

    20

    25

    30

    35

    40

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    hold the like good opinion of her, as of theat Princesse whose word he shall prooue to be as firme as and forceable as the word of any Prince vnder Seale, the same hauing so proouid to Inferior persons, And so for much moer to be effected to him. Which she would not but confirme at this tyme vnto him by her owne hand The prince As for this

    yong

    Prince his sonne, though she haue bene to assent

    She hath bene content to yeld consent to the departing of this him one of his yet she could not yelde to the departing of them all sonnes, and but not of all, because as as thoughe she embracith them all with her Princely fauor and good will, yet to avoyde the opinion that might be conceauid that her Maiestie did wold abandon them, in suffring thes all to go she retayneth theother rest with her, And yet not otherwise than than whan soeuer he shall please to haue that the other son go to him, she will send them and than allso the more willingly, in respecte of the better increase of good meanes that that for the french king hath now hath, by his good successe in his thaffaires with his of his Relm, namely of the obedience of his subjecte, whereby he may doo both him the father and his sonnes more good than the king was wich able to doo at his first wh they w at the tyme of that they went last lastly from hence Laps,

    45

    Lastly, this as for this young Prince the bearer her Maiestie can not but giue him his due meri in that she awowith he hath gouerned himself very honorably euer since the the fathers departinge of him the father hence And so doth recommende in respect therof and of that his good toward hyme she hath taken cause to comm occasion to

    50

    imparte commit

    certain

    som thinges by word of mouth vnto him, wich she doubteth not

    him the sonne vnto the Louinge father. Vunto both whom we but he will deliuere as well as any elder. W praye one of more

    55

    the remembrance of the Marinare she wisshith all prosperitie and yeeres, wherby A[nd] wherby he being the roote of such a branche good may very Iustly conseaue hope of very good fruite, And for such a one her maiestie doth recommend him to such a father vunto whom and

    TO DON ANTONIO DE CRATO, PRETENDER OF PORTUGAL 

    201

    she wishith all prosperitie and good successe, as in their meaning We have committed certain thinges to by word of mouth vnto this one Prince

    may wish

    to any other

    your yong sonne, which we doubte not but he will deliuer as aptily as an eld[e]r.

    60

    23b—Final Draft Version (CoN) Carissimo nostro fratello, Trouandoci hauere riceuute alcune lettere vostre a diuersi tempi mandate dal tempo della partita vostra di cotesto nostro Regno, Habiamo molto volentieri abbracciato la presente oportunità, di palesaruj il contento che ne habbiamo riceuuto, Et tanto piu quanto che in quelle vostre lettere, mostrate il gran desiderio vostro, che uj si continouj la buona gratia et opinion nostra; Laquale come non è maj stata altra, così potrete assicuraruj che ue la manterremo sempre tale, benche (per parlare un poco liberamente) ci fusse data cagione di farla in qualche modo alterare, per non essercj state cosj a tempo scoperte alcune cose, come il successo che ne è seguito, cj potrebbe dipoi hauer dato cagione di aspettar da parte vostra. Lequali nondimeno noi pensiamo che inanzi la partita vostra, vi erano ò incognite, ò ueramente cio essere da voi stato fatto per maggior ben nostro. Et di cio ne potrete star sicuro, come di Principessa laquale uj prega non voler far altro giudicio del Animo sincero nostro uerso la persona et le Cose vostre, Essendo questo in noi sempre fermo, di fare che gli effettj si conformino alle nostre parole, con quella forza che se fussero confirmate sotto Sigillo autentico. Di che hauendo noi assais-

    2 nostro] omitted Harley787   3 Habiamo molto volentieri] habbiamo voluto molto volentieri 89/216  abbracciato] 89/219, where it is followed by questa occasione con; abbracciar, CoN abbracciare 89/214, 216, Harley787   4 che omitted 89/214, Harley787   5 mostrate] vostra maesta mostrate 89/219  vostro] suo che ha che auete 89/219  6 non] omitted Harley787 9 cosj] cancelled 89/219  Cose,] 89/214, 216, 219; ~. CoN 10 seguito] riuscito 89/219  dato] data 89/214, Harley787 11–12 inanzi... incognite] Vostra Maestà non sapeua anzi la sua partita 89/219 13 ne] ui Harley787  ne... sicuro] vi preghiamo Vostra Maestà ne potra restar persuasa 89/219; Vostra Maestà potra ne potrete restar persuasa sicuro 89/216  16 gli effettj... parole] i buoni nostri fatti effetti risponderanno si conformeranno alle parole 89/219

    3 la presente opportunità: that is, the departure of Antonio’s son (cf. below).

    5

    10

    15

    202 

    20

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    sime volte dato pruoua a persone inferiori, molto meno ne mancaremo a Principe tale qual sete voj. Et benche ci siamo hora contentate che questo vostro Don Christoforo si parti di qui per andar a trouaruj, habbiamo nondimeno voluto ritener quel altro vostro figliuolo il Principe Don Emanuele, tanto per confirmation del bon animo da parte nostro verso il padre e i suoi figliuoli, quanto per dar testimonio al mondo che non gli uogliamo abandonare tuttj, massimamente essendo questo altro stato tirato a lasciarsi intoppar in vn certo lapso, come sapete, da quali simili egli sarà piu sicuro di quà, che in quelle bande doue gli sarà forza c­ apitar

    18 pruoua] CoN, 89/214, 216, 219; proua Harley787   molto meno... a] molto più non mancaremo di far verso tale 89/219  19  siamo] 89/214, 216, 219, Harley787; siemo CoN 20 trouaruj,] 89/214, 216, 219, Harley787; ~. CoN  21 ritener] followed by cancelled apprsso di noi 18/2/219

    20 Christoforo: Cristobal (Cristóvão) of Portugal (1573–1638), who probably remained in France until the death of his father, and was still in Paris in November 1595; cf. SP 98/36, fol. 75; SPF—List and Analysis, VI, 208, no. 300. He was to continue fighting for the cause of an independent Portugal after the death of Don Antonio. 22 Emanuele: Manuel (Manoel) of Portugal (1568–1638) had accompanied his father throughout his exile in France and England. He later moved to Flanders, where in 1598 he married Emilia of Nassau, daughter of William the Silent; having been banished, the couple moved to Germany (cf. Cotton MS Nero B I, fol. 132; CP 177/68; CSPVen, IX, 314, no. 668). While possibly suspicious at this time (see note to lines 24–25 below), his relationship with Essex and Elizabeth remained, however, clearly cordial in the late 1590s: cf. CP 177/68; 45/104 and Cotton MS Nero B I, fol. 134. See also Harrison, 236–37. 24 abandonare tuttj: almost a Freudian slip, given that, after leaving England, Don Antonio was living on a small pension at the charge of Henry IV. Clearly, given the suspicion towards the Portuguese which the Lopez plot had kindled at Court, and what is stated in the next paragraph, one should not underrate how this section of the letter might implicitly contain potential material for blackmail. 24–25 stato tirato... lapso: during the investigation which followed the discovery of the Lopez scheme, Esteban Ferreira was accused of plotting to poison Don Antonio and replace him with his son Manuel; see CSPD 1591–94, 434 (CCXLVII, nos. 70) and 447–48; Green, The Double Life of Doctor Lopez, 150–51. See also George Carleton’s later statement that ‘it was Ferreira’s intention to go to the King of Spain accompanied by Don Manoel, the eldest son of Don Antonio, and divers other Portuguese, the purpose of being for them all to submit to Philip’ in A Thankfull Remembrance of Gods Mercie (1624); quoted in Martin Hume, Treason and Plot: Struggles for Catholic Supremacy in the Last Years of Queen Elizabeth (London: James Nisbet 1901), 132.

    TO DON ANTONIO DE CRATO, PRETENDER OF PORTUGAL 

    203

    con gentj troppo spagnuoleggiate. Pure, quando a uoi piacerà di hauerlo, noi ci accordaremo, con tanto miglior volontà però, quanto che si uede le cose del nostro bon fratello il Re Christianissimo, andar di giorno in giorno megliorando per i buoni successi suoi, liquali gli porgeranno megliori mezzi a far accrescer i suoi fauori verso di voi et li i vostri, assaj piu che non erano quando prima vi giungeste. Et per conto di questo giouane Principe Don Christoforo, Noi ui assicuriamo che dipoi il vostro partir di quà, egli si è talmente gouernato, che ne riesce a voi et a luj, honore et riputatione grande. Di che (senza fargli troppa ingiuria) non habbiamo voluto mancar di dargli sotto mano nostra propria, questa testimonianza che meriteuolmente gli è douuta. Laqual cosa ci ha fatto in oltre dargli in Carico alcune cose per riferiruele di bocca. Et a tanto Carissimo nostro fratello, preghiamo Iddio che come egli ha voluto farui Radice di 24–27 essendo... spagnuoleggiate] havuendo questo altro lasciatosi tirare a lasciarsi intoppar in vn altro lapso, come Vostra Maesta sa interlined, with other minor corrections, and lasciatosi rirare a intoppare in vn certo lapso, il comme sapete dal qual dal simile del quale egli sera piu uro in queste bande, che di la doue gli sarà za capitare con gentj piu spagnuoleggiate che non sono di qua written in left margin 89/219; hausendosi lasciato tirare essendo questo altro stato tirato a intoppar lasciarsi intoppar in vn certo lapso, come sapete, and written in left margin dal simile del quale da quali similj egli sarà piu sicuro di quà, che in quelle bande doue gli sarà forza pitare con gentj spagnuoleggiate 89/216     27 troppo] omitted Harley787, 89/216; piu 89/214, 219     Pure,] piacerà] parera et piacera 89/219 89/214, 216, 219; ~. CoN; ~ Harley 787     ^

    30–31 gli porgeranno] 89/214, 216, gli accresceranno recheranno 89/219; gli porgeremo CoN; luy porgeranno Harley787  31 i vostri] i Principi vostri figliuolj 89/219 33 giouane... Christoforo] principe giouane signor don Christoforo 89/219  34 riesce] riuiene 89/219 35 ingiuria)] 89/214, 216, Harley787; ~ CoN; 89/219   36 voluto] potuto 89/214, 216, 219, ^ Harley787    questa] quella 89/219  37 in oltre] ancora 89/219  38 bocca] per dichiarale a voy vostra maesta da parte nostra 89/219  39 preghiamo] omitted Harley787

    27–28 quando... ci accordaremo: later on, in late September of the same year, Elizabeth signed a warrant to pay the two younger sons of Don Antonio one thousand French Crowns as ‘the Queen’s free gift, to furnish them for joining their father, who is remaining in France’; CSPD 1591–94, 557. 28 però: yet another instance (cf. e.g., above, nos. 1, 5, 12, 22) in the small corpus of Elizabeth’s Italian letters of the use of this term as per hoc. 29 il Re Christianissimo: the French king, as witnessed by the relevant paragraph in 89/218. Having abjured Protestantism in July 1593, Henri IV (formerly Henri III of Navarre) had secured the allegiance of the vast majority of his subjects. His coronation as King of France had taken place earlier on that year, on 27 February 1593/4.

    30

    35

    204 

    40

    45

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    cotali Rami cosi ui uoglia conceder ancora di veder i belli frutti che si ha da sperar di loro, Et difenderuj dai i vostri inimici di là, comme l’amore et sollecitudine nostra è stata grande per sicurtà vostra di quà, dandouj lunghissima vita prosperità con felicissimi successj, Non volendo in fine scordarci del Marinaio. Dalla Corte nostra a Richemond allj xij di Nouembre. Vostra affettionatissima Sorella Sempre una / 40 cotali] tai 89/214, 216, Harley787; tali 89/219  38–40 Et a tanto.. ancora] A cui come sete essendo Radice di tali Rami cosi preghiamo il Signor nostro Iddio ui uoglia conceder plus Et a tanto preghiamo Iddio che come egli ha fatto un Radice di tai Rami vi voglia conceder written in left margin 89/219 40 ha] la Harley787  41 loro] followed by nel numero dei quali non vogliamo scordarci chi sia messo il del Marinaio 89/219; (non volendo in questo luogo scordarci del Marinaio) 89/216 41–42 Et difenderuj... di quà] omitted 89/219; Harley787 42–44 dandouj... Marinaio] et che dia a Vostra Maestà et a tutti loro il colmo di tutti i vostri onorati desiderij, con lunghissima prosperità di felicissimj successj 89/219; che Et che ui dia a Vostra Maestà et a tutti loro il colmo di tutti i vostri onorati desiderij, con lunghissima prosperità di felicissimj successj, guadandovi substituted, with other occasional interpolations and deletions by a text substantially identical to the one above, 89/216 45 Dalla Corte... Nouembre] Della nostra Corte alli 12 di Novembre: 1594 89/214, 216; Harley787; omitted 89/219  46 Vostra...vna] omitted 89/214, 216, 219, Harley787

    Letter 23—Translation Dearest Brother, having received some letters from you, which have been sent at different times since your departure from our reign, we have most willingly embraced this opportunity to make manifest to you how delighted we were to receive 40 Rami: for a similar use of this metaphor see Tasso, Gerusalemme Liberata 17:79, 80, 86: ‘Ma d’Azzo il quarto in piú felici rami / germogliava la prole alma e feconda’; ‘Veduto hai tu de la tua stirpe altera / i rami e la vetusta alta radice.’ 41 i vostri inimici di là: in February, Elizabeth had informed (with a letter in French) Don Antonio of the Lopez Plot; cf. SP 89/2, fol. 160 (cf. SPF—List and Analysis, V, 445, no. 597). 47 Sempre vna: possibly meant to translate (somewhat incorrectly) Elizabeth’s motto semper eadem. As stated above, this may reproduce a holograph addition by the Queen. 1 Dearest Brother: the possessive plural pronoun appears to be untypical in Italian opening addresses as well as in contemporary English, and as such has not been reproduced in the translation.

    TO DON ANTONIO DE CRATO, PRETENDER OF PORTUGAL 

    205

    them. All the more so, since in those letters you express your desire that our esteem and good opinion of you may continue. Since these have never changed, we may assure you we will maintain them as such—even if (to speak rather freely) we have had some reason to alter them, given that some things were not made known to us when it was opportune to do so, as we would have expected given the events that followed. We believe, however, that these things were either unknown to you, or you acted in the interest of our greater good. And in this you may rest assured, as from a Princess who prays you do not doubt the sincerity of her heart towards your person and situation—this having always been our firm resolution: to act in such manner that any outcome is consistent with our words, as though they had been made under our own Seal. Having demonstrated this many times to inferior persons: so much less will we fail to show this to a Prince such as you. While we are content that your son Don Christopher will depart hence to visit you, yet we have preferred to keep here your other son, Prince Don Manuel, both as a testament to our good will towards his father and his sons, and to the world, that we do not wish to abandon all of them, especially given that he has, as you know, allowed himself to be drawn into a certain bond—from which he will be safer here than there, where he will inevitably find himself among people who are too Hispanized. However, when it shall please you to have him back, we will give our consent, and this all the more willingly, since our good brother, the most Christian King, is faring better and better every day due to his good success— through which he will be better placed to increase his favours towards you

    14 situation: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘cosa,’ 2b. 17 so much less: cf. Florio 1598, sig. 2M2v, s.v. ‘tanto meno.’ 23 bond: rather than ‘fall, sliding,’ as in Florio 1598 and 1611, ‘lapso’ is more probably used here in the sense mentioned in the Vocabolario Treccani (‘lasso,’ 5), ‘lascio, guinzaglio,’ that is ‘leash.’ 24 Hispanized: the verb form ‘Hispanize’ was in use at least since 1602 (cf. OED, ‘Hispanize,’ v. and ‘Hispaniolate,’ v.). In Italian ‘Spagnoleggiare’ can mean ‘to adopt Spanish ways’ / ‘to affect Spanish manners’ or, figuratively, ‘to behave haughtily.’ These meanings would clearly serve as a (no matter how light) cover for Elizabeth’s message: under her protection, Manuel would be safer from the traps of the Spanish spies. 25 consent: the Italian ‘ci accord[e]remo’ may have sounded ambiguous (not to say potentially threatening), given that it could be interpreted also as ‘we will find an agreement.’

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    206 

    30

    35

    40

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    and your sons more so than when you first departed hence. And concerning this young Prince, Don Christopher, we assure you: since you left he has governed himself so well that [his behaviour] brings great honour and repute to both him and you. Of this (with no great damage to him) we wished he should not lack this testimony from our own hand, which he well deserves. This has also prompted us to entrust certain things to him which he will relate by word of mouth. And so, my dearest brother, we pray God that, in the same way he has made you the Root of such Branches, so he may also permit you to see the good fruits which we should hope to see from them. May He defend you from your enemies there just as our great love and solicitude for your safety has done here, granting you enduring prosperity and most happy success. Finally—we would not wish to forget the Mariner. From our Court at Richmond, the 12th of November Your most affectionate Sister Always the same /

    28–29 you... sons: the reading contained in 89/219, ‘i Principi vostri figliuolj,’ makes clear that ‘yours’ is referring to Antonio’s children.

    TO DON ANTONIO DE CRATO, PRETENDER OF PORTUGAL 

    207

    Notes 1. See e.g. CSPD 1581–1590, 22; McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 207. On Don Antonio’s arrival in England in about June 1581 see CSPD 1581–1590, 21 and CP 133/25. 2. CP 185/130, Don Antonio’s holograph missive, dated ‘di paris 19 di ianaro.’ 3. CP 185/130. 4. The English who took part in these enterprises did so in a private capacity; Parker, The Grand Strategy of Philip II, 170–71. On the expeditions see also D. B. Quinn, ‘England and the Azores, 1581– 1582: Three Letters,’ Revista da Universidade de Coimbra 27 (1979): 205–17; Colin Martin and Geoffrey Parker, The Spanish Armada (rev. ed., Manchester: Mandolin, 1999), 71–74. 5. See Doran, Elizabeth I and Foreign Policy, 56–57; Parker, The Grand Strategy of Philip II, 175; Disney, History of Portugal and the Portuguese Empire, 210–11; McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 246–49. Elizabeth’s instructions for the expedition were, incidentally, quite different from the course of action chosen by Drake and Norris, cf. SP 12/222, fol. 125. 6. Cf. SP 78/23, fol. 380; SPF—List and Analysis, V, 377, no. 471. Don Antonio died not long after this; see the letter sent by his son Christopher, dated 12 September 1595 in BL, Cotton Nero MS B I, fol. 234. Cf. also SPF—List and Analysis, VI, 208, no. 300. 7. See CSPD 1591–1594, 445–49 (CCXLVII, nos. 100–3). On Essex as ‘discoverer’ of this plot see McCaffrey, Elizabeth I, 402; Plowden, Elizabeth I, 599–601 and Hammer, The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics, 159–63 and passim. The case of Roderigo (or ‘Ruy’) Lopez being the model for Shakespeare’s Shylock in The Merchant of Venice has been, somewhat unconvincingly, championed by various scholars including A. L. Rowse, Shakespeare the Elizabethan (London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1977), 48–50, and, more recently, Dominic Green, The Double Life of Doctor Lopez: Spies, Shakespeare, and the Plot to Poison Elizabeth I (London: Century, 2003). For two much more objective views see Charles Edelman, ‘The Strange Case of Dr. Lopez and Mr. Shakespeare,’ Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 240 (2003): 108–12, and Alan Stewart, ‘The Lives of Roderigo Lopez, Solomon Lazarus Levi, and Sidney Lee,’ EnterText 3, no. 1 (2003): 183–203.

    208 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    8. For the complex picture of the Lopez plot and the several people who got involved in the interrogations see Plowden, Elizabeth I, 599–601, and Hammer, The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics, 159–63. See also Lytton Strachey, Elizabeth and Essex (1928; London: Penguin, 1971), 48–62. 9. See the Introduction, 2.2. Cf. London Metropolitan Archives CLC/234/MS01752 (formerly Guildhall MS 1752), fol. 458. The final version of this was penned by a different scribe and is now ASVe, Collegio, Lettere Principi 33, fol. 22. 10. As stated at the beginning of the volume, Harley787 purports to be a collection of ‘Severall papers found in Mr / Dells Study Secretary to Bishop Laud, Archbishop of Canterbury.’ On this man’s floruit see H. R. Trevor-Roper, ‘William Dell,’ EHR 62, no. 244 (1947): 377–79.

    LETTER 24

    To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany 2 and 29 September 1595

    Date and Occasion In the early summer of 1595 a ship called Il Gatto di Mare was seized on its way from Lisbon to Leghorn by the Desire, probably the once glorious English vessel which had circumnavigated the globe under Thomas Cavendish’s command and which, at his bequest, now belonged to Sir George Carey.1 The Duke wrote to Elizabeth on 17/27 June 1595 to remind her that the English ships had always been treated well in the ports of his dominions, and especially so in Leghorn, where the Desire had, in fact, been moored for some time before setting sail for England and intercepting the Gatto di Mare. Ferdinando stressed the fact that this ship had been chartered by Andrea (André) and Emmanuel Ximenez for Fernando (Fernão) Ximenez, a knight of his Order of St. Stephen, and his nephew Nicolò, who had long been, as the Duke stated, ‘ricevuti ... come miei sudditi.’ He therefore requested that the English monarch release the ship and grant safe conduct for his subjects and their merchandise.2 A reply (24a) was probably drafted on or about 2 September. This, in a way not dissimilar to Letter 14 above, was meant to grant substantially what the Duke had requested as quickly as possible. Some important details, however, were clearly drawn to the reader’s attention: first, no proof had been found that any merchandise belonging to or chartered for the Ximenez had been taken. Furthermore, the Duke should remember that these were not only Florentine ‘sudditi,’ but also subjects of the King © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_24

    209

    210 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    of Spain, as they still maintained ‘their factors in Spain’ and were paying ‘all public charges as proper subjects of that King.’ These members of the vast Ximenez family (which had headquarters in Antwerp and Lisbon, but whose commercial network spanned half the globe, stretching from Italy to Brazil) were, in fact, Portuguese-born merchants naturalized as Florentines.3 Nicolò Ximenez, in particular, was not new to the English authorities: together with another Portuguese, Francisco Duarte, he had been taken prisoner by an English ship in 1591, and released after the intervention of the Duke on 12 September 1591.4 After this, passports for Nicolao and Fernando Ximenez named as ‘servants to the Duke of Florence’ were issued (again, at the Duke’s request) in 1591 and 1592.5  The matter was investigated more thoroughly in the days that followed. The cargo was found to be made up of goods belonging entirely to subjects of the King of Spain,6 and the Ximenez were found to be among ‘the chief helpers’ of the Armada of 1588. Subsequently, a new, and for obvious reasons much less conciliatory, version of the letter was written and sent to Florence. Texts The first draft of this letter (24a), now SP 98/1, fol. 105 (98/1/105), was penned by hand ‘C,’ also found in the Venice letters (nos. 11–13; 15) and in the 1585 missive to Francesco I (no. 14). The second version, SP 98/1, fol. 107 (98/1/107), was drafted, as the endorsement reads, ‘by Sir John Wolley and Dr. [John] James,’ but penned by Thomas Windebank. As stated above, both the latter and ‘C’ were clearly working in collaboration with the State and Latin Secretaries (see the Introduction, 2.2). After Windebank had inserted some minor corrections,7 one of Wolley’s scribes, ‘B,’ copied this missive to produce the version which was eventually sent, now ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 36 (MPr3).8 The latter text, collated against 98/1/107, has been printed below as no. 24b. 24a—First Draft (98/1/105) Haurà l’Altezza vostra inteso, che alla riceuuta della sua lettera Noi habbiamo comandato, che la causa delle quale la ci scriue toccante certe mercantie caricate sopra la naue nominata, Il Gatto del Mare di Hamburgo, la quale passava da Lisbona à Liuorno, et stata presa per una naue Inghlese 1 Haurà] preceded by Serenissimo etc. 98/1/105

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    211

    nomiata, Desiderio, i quali beni Vostra Altezza mostra di pretender, che si appartengono a Ferdinando, et a Niccolò Ximenes, sia diligentemente essaminata /. Il che essendo stato fatto, Noi non trouiamo alcuna proua di sorte niuna di mercantia caricata sopra la detta naue, il Gatto del mare, come di sopra, nè per loro stessi, nè per lor conto, Et però merita biasimo chi n’ha data informatione à Vostra Altezza cosi contraria. Et doue la ci rimostra in parole di Principe, ch’essi Ximenes son suoi suggetti, et uassalli, Noi crediamo questo, et niente di meno conosciamo ancora, che per la legge ciuile essi essendo sempre suggetti per origine, et per natura al Re di Spagna; tenendo del continouo in quei Regni i loro dattori, et il nome loro, et pagando ogni carica pubblica come proprij suggetti di quello: Onde facendo così; essi, et i loro beni insieme per consequenza si deuono riconoscer nella medesima suggettione, et uassallaggio di quello stesso Re. Per il che apertamente uengono ad essere ancora sottoposti per ragion di guerra alle lettere Nostre di rappresaglia concedute à i nostri uassalli contra di quei del Re di Spagna. Niente di meno alla richiesta di Vostra Altezza: alla quale sempre habbiamo desiderato di far piacere, si è ordinato un Passaporto, et saluo condotto per loro, et per le loro mercantie, che da ogni parte per Liuorno, ò da Liuorno per altri luoghi saranno da qui innanzi caricate à lor conto. Il quale Noi mandiamo all’Altezza Vostra; accio che da quella essi lo riceuino, et insieme riconoschino, che quanto hauranno ottenuto da Noi, solamente per l’amore, et per la beneuolenza nostra uerso di essa e sia loro stato conceduto. Et habbiamo strettamente ordinato in gratia di Vostra Altezza. Che se i detti Ximenes, ò altri per loro uerranno, ò manderanno per negotiar sopra la pretensione di ricuperare alcuna parte delle mercantie state prese, come di sopra, essi auranno ogni habilità di ricercarla qua per la legge et si prouederà che non sia loro mancato di Hiustitia secondo i meriti della causa loro. Et toccante à quello, che la ci rimostra, che à Liuorno i nostri Vassalli sempre sono stati ben ueduti; et ben trattati, Noi di gia piu tempo essendone auuertita, ce n’ha tale uffitio suo amoreuele causata la beneuolenza nostra uerso de i suoi di qua;

    17 Re.] ~; altered to ~. 98/1/105  18 uengono] uengo altered to ~ 98/1/105 19 rappresaglia] written above cancelled rappresaglea 98/1/105

    7–9 Noi non trouiamo... conto: in fact, the goods on the ship did not belong directly to the Ximenez, even if they had declared so to the Duke, cf. SP 94/5, fols. 44–47; SPF— List and Analysis, VI, 209, no. 301, item 11.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    212 

    40

    45

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    et il desiderio che ci se le compiaccia in ogni cosa ragioneuole. Ma Noi la preghiamo, che i suoi suggetti sien comandati di rimanersi di colorire, et di ricoprir col di lei nome le mercantie appartenenti à i nostri nemici, ritornando cio in danno nostro grande, et de i nostri suggetti; Percio che Noi non potremmo questo lasciar passare. Et così rimanendo desiderosa di compiacere ad essa, et à i suoi suggeti per lei et di gratificarla in ogni suo ragioneuol desiderio, le desideriamo ogni prosperità. Della nostra Real villa di Di Vostra Altezza Amoreuolissima cugina, et buona amica 24a—Translation

    5

    10

    15

    Your Highness will know that on receiving your letter—concerning the goods carried by the ship named Il Gatto di Mare of Hamburg, sailing from Lisbon to Leghorn, and seized by an English ship named Desire (and these goods, as your Highness claims, belong to Ferdinand and Nicholas Ximenez)—we gave orders for this case to be carefully examined. This being carried out, no proof was found that any merchandise belonging to or chartered for them was aboard the said ship Il Gatto di Mare; and those who informed Your Highness otherwise are, therefore, blameworthy. When you, giving your Princely word, claim that these Ximenez are subjects and servants of yours, We believe it. Nevertheless, we are aware that, according to the civil law, they are still subjects of the King of Spain by birth and nature, maintaining their factors in those Realms, and paying all public charges as His proper subjects. They, together with their goods, must, therefore, be considered subjects and servants of that same King. Thus, by reason of war, they clearly fall within the letters of reprisal granted to our subjects over those of the King of Spain. Nevertheless, at your Highness’s request—whom we have always sought to please—we have ordered a passport and safe conduct [be drawn up] for them and the merchandise transported on their account, from 2 Il Gatto di Mare: the original alters the name of this ship to ‘Il Gatto del Mare.’ The correct name, however, appears in the Grand Duke’s letter, SP 98/1, fol. 103. 8 therefore: the usual Latinate form of ‘però’ also found in Letters 1, 5, 6, 12 and 23. 9 When: literally ‘where’ (in the sense of a section of the letter). This use of ‘dove’ or ‘ove’ is found also in the Venice letters, penned by the same scribe; see above, nos. 11–13; 15. 15 clearly: cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, s.v. ‘apertamente,’ which glosses this term ‘Chiaramente, Manifestamente, Palesemente: e in questo avverbio la metafora ha occupato il luogo del proprio. Lat. aperte, manifeste.’

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    213

    now onwards, from any place to Leghorn, or from Leghorn to any other destination. We are sending this to Your Highness, so that they who will receive it may by this understand that what they have obtained from us has been conceded only because of our love and benevolence for You. We have also, by your leave, given strict orders—should any Ximenez or others on their behalf come or be sent to claim restitution of any of the above mentioned seized goods—that they will be entitled to do so in accordance with the relevant provisions of the law, and that they shall receive a fair judgement in accordance with the merits of their claim. Now, coming to that which you brought to our attention, that our subjects at Leghorn have always been held in good esteem and well treated; We have long ago been informed of this, and it is your loving kindness that has resulted in our benevolence towards yours here, together with the desire that any reasonable request of yours may be satisfied. We pray you, however, to command your subjects do not hide and disguise under your name goods which belong to our enemies, this being to our great detriment and that of our subjects, and therefore not something which We can ignore. Thus we remain most willing to please you, and, through you, your subjects—and to gratify any reasonable desire of yours, for you we desire all possible prosperity. From our Royal palace of Your Highness’s Most loving cousin and good friend

    20

    25

    30

    35

    40

    24b—Sent Version (MPr3) Serenissimo Principe etc. Non habbiamo potuto far altro capitandoci per le mani le vostre per rispetto d’alcuni sudditi vostri della casa di Ximenes caldamente scritte che subitamente a ministri di iusticia, et iudici nostri dar ordine, che questa causa fusse da loro accuratamente esaminata: desiderando 2 vostre] ~, 98/1/107  3 rispetto] rispetti 98/1/107  scritte] ~, 98/1/107 4 iusticia, et iudici] giustitia et giudici 98/1/107  5 fusse] fosse 98/1/107  esaminata:] essaminata, 98/1/107

    31 loving kindness: more literally ‘your [good and] loving offices.’ 38 desire... for you: the imperfect chiasmus attempts to reproduce the rather inelegant Italian polyptoton (desiderio / desideriamo) of the original.

    5

    214 

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    smizuratamente secondo i soliti nostri portamenti all’Altezza Vostra dar ogni contentezza et a sudditi vostri quella sodisfattione et fauore che per noi si potesse maggiore. Ma essendoci da quei iudici nostri in sull’esame diligente della causa riferito che la naue detta il Gatto di mare (qual da gli vassalli Inghilesi nel ritorno di Lisbona verso Liuorno e stata presa) fusse di mercantie et beni a i sudditi del re di Spagna attenenti, carica; (il che non solamente per proue sustantiali ma entiandio per la voluntaria confessione di persone nella detta naue presa liquidamente fu verificato) ci dispiaque grandemente di non poter in questo caso verso di Ximenes la solita nostra cortesia adoperare senza che prima a i nostri non ci mostrassimo di nostra iusticia et promessa troppo scordeuoli. A quali gia grand tempo habbiamo permesso di rifarsi de infiniti danni riceuuti sopra i beni de i sudditi del Re di Spagna che per loro si potranno acquistare. Nientedimeno, si qual si voglia sia mandato con buona autorità à far le loro dimande qua sara inteso et carezzato, come se fusse nostro. Ne lasciar in dietro si debbe che la maggior parte di questa casa di Ximenes ci sono scoperte esser stati de principali aitanti della flotta di Spagna che nell’anno ottanta otto hostilmente si spinse sulle coste d’Inghilterra et che sotto questo lor nome, le mercantie de i sudditi di Spagna giornalmente siano colorite. Onde se noi assolutamente a tutte le naui che saranno da loro o per loro continuamente noleggiate il nostro saluocondotto concedessimo, questo sarebbe al gran preiudicio nostro et vn leuar via a i sudditi nostri il modo di potersi delle perdite riceuute da i Spagnoli risanare. Nientedimeno se dell’Altezza Vostra saranno alcune naui particulari nominate per lequali il nostro saluocondotto domandar vogliate, saremo preste amicheuolmente di compiacergline, et questo molto piu volentieri, che ad ogni altro principe di coteste parti, come a vno, alquale noi vogliamo sem6 smizuratamente] smisuratamente, 98/1/107  Vostra] ~, 98/1/107  7 contentezza] 98/1/107  fauore] ~, 98/1/107  8 essendoci] essendo 98/1/107  iudici] giudici 98/1/107

    ~,

    9 sull’esame] sul l’esame 98/1/107   causa riferito] ~, ~, 98/1/107  11 fusse] fosse 98/1/107 12 carica; ~,) 98/1/107  proue] pruoue 98/1/107  sustantiali] ~, 98/1/107 13 voluntaria] volontaria 98/1/107  14 caso] ~, 98/1/107  15 Ximenes] ~, 98/1/107 16 di nostra iusticia et promessa] interlined 98/1/107   17 grand] gran 98/1/107 17 de infiniti] d’infiniti 98/1/107  18 Spagna] ~, 98/1/107  20 dimande qua] domande ~, 98/1/107 22 scoperte] scoperti 98/1/107  23 sulle] su le 98/1/107  27 saluocondotto] saluo condotto 98/1/107 28 nostro] ~, 98/1/107  30 particulari] particolari 98/1/107  31 saluocon­dotto] saluo condotto 98/1/107  33 alquale] àlqual 98/1/107

    30–32 se dell’Altezza Vostra... compiacergline: Ferdinando was soon to write, on different occasions, asking for passports; cf. the introduction to no. 25 below. Notwithstanding

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    215

    pre preseruare la migliore et la piu sicura corrispondenza, in consideratione insieme delle vostre virtù proprie, et in reciproco della vostra professione amicheuole verso di noi: fuori del qual debito noi vogliamo cercare di riscattarci per tutte l’occasioni, che da noi si possano desiderare. Cosi le preghiamo ogni prosperita. Datae in Corte nostra di Nonesuch alli 29 di Settembre 1595 Vostra Affettionatissima Cusina Elizabeth R

    35

    40

    34 la] omitted 98/1/107   corrispondenza] 98/1/107; corrispondezza MPr3 36 noi:] ~, 98/1/107  37 l’occasioni] le occasioni^ 98/1/107 39 Vostra... R] omitted 98/1/107; in Elizabeth’s hand MPr3

    24b—Translation Most Serene Prince, etc., When your warmly-written letters concerning some of your subjects from the house of Ximenez, came into our hands, we could not but immediately order our magistrates and judges inspect this matter thoroughly— desiring exceedingly, as is usual in our behaviour towards Your Highness, to please you in every way, and to grant your subjects as much satisfaction and benevolence as could be imagined. However, having diligently investigated the matter, our judges have informed us that the ship named Il Gatto di Mare (seized by some English subjects while on its return from Lisbon to Leghorn) was loaded with merchandise and goods pertaining to subjects of the King of Spain (a fact which was not only clearly ­demonstrated by substantial evidence, but also by the voluntary confession of certain persons on board the seized ship). We are sorry indeed,

    some fears that the ships might be used by the Spanish in a new attempt at invading England (cf. e.g., Pallavicino’s letter to Robert Cecil CP 174/27), passports were granted for a good number of these (cf. Filippo Corsini’s letter to Cecil of 20 February / 1 March 1595/6, CP 38/75). On occasion, however, some goods were seized from these ships, though the situation was shortly to change; see CP 38/75 and Letter 26 below. 2 warmly-written letters: ‘caldamente’ can mean ‘with warmth of feeling,’ but also ‘vehemently,’ or even ‘fiercely’ (a meaning also preserved in the adverb form in English, cf. OED, ‘warmly,’ adv., 2 a–d and 3). 11 clearly: ‘liquidamente’ in the original, in the sense (cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, 5th ed., s.v.) of ‘agevolmente.’ The OED links the first English occurrence of ‘liquidly’ in this sense (from Latin ‘liquido’) to John Donne’s Sermons (ante 1631).

    5

    10

    216 

    15

    20

    25

    30

    35

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    but in this case we cannot show our usual courtesy to the Ximenez, as this would make us appear oblivious of our own justice and promises in the eyes of our own subjects: we have, indeed for quite some time hence, allowed them to compensate for their innumerable losses on any of the goods of the subjects of the King of Spain which they can manage to procure for themselves. Nevertheless, should anybody with sufficient authority be sent here to discuss their requests, he will be granted an audience and cherished as though he were one of our own. Nor should it be forgotten that the greater part of this house of Ximenez has been found to have been among the chief helpers of the Spanish fleet which in the year eighty-eight threatened the English coasts, and that the merchandise of Spanish subjects is passed off daily under their name. Therefore, were we to grant safe conduct to all of their ships or all of those hired on their behalf, this would be to our great detriment, and it would mean removing from our subjects the means of recovering from the losses inflicted by the Spanish. Nevertheless, if Your Highness will name some specific ships for which you desire safe conduct, we will amicably make speed and satisfy your request, and this we will do for you more willingly than for any other prince of those parts—as to one with whom we wish to maintain the best and most secure correspondence, both in consideration of your own virtues and of your friendly disposition towards us. We desire to redeem that debt whenever the occasion may arise for us to do so. So we pray for every prosperity for you. Given at our Court in Nonesuch the 29th of September 1595. Your most loving Cousin Elizabeth R

    18–19 they... procure: ‘acquistare’ is here used in the sense of ‘to gayne either by force or industrie’ (Thomas, Principal Rules, sig. A2v). 19–20 sufficient authority: lit. ‘with good authority,’ but the emphasis is here (as in Letters 16–18) evidently on the person’s mandate. 21 cherished: cf. Thomas’s Principal Rules, sig. 2F3 and the incipit of no. 6, above. 24 threatened: more literally: ‘approached with evil intent.’ 29 inflicted: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘ricevere’ 4, c. 34 correspondence: used in the sense of ‘sympathetic response’ or ‘good relation.’ Interestingly, the easy pun on this and ‘communication by letters’ would work well both in contemporary English (cf. OED, ‘correspondence,’ n., b, 3–4) and Italian (cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, 5th ed., ‘corrispondenza,’ II).

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    217

    Notes 1. If this was indeed the ship, its significance for the English Queen may have been relevant: Elizabeth had been received on board the Desire at Greenwich in November 1588 on its return from Cavendish’s voyage, cf. Susan M. Maxwell, ‘Cavendish, Thomas’ in the ODNB and The Last Voyage of Thomas Cavendish, 1591–1592, ed. D. B. Quinn (Chicago: Newberry Library; University of Chicago Press, 1975), 17. 2. SP 98/1, fol. 103. In his letter, the Duke stated that he had sent instructions to Filippo Corsini, so as not to bother the Queen with all the details of this matter. On the Ximenez family see also the excellent online project launched by Christine Göttler, Sarah Joan Moran and Sven Dupré, The Possessions of the Portuguese MerchantBanker Emmanuel Ximenez (1564–1632) in Antwerp, . 3. Cf. SP 98/1, fol. 67; see also the note concerning them in another letter by Ferdinando, SP 98/1, fol. 36. 4. SP 89/1, fol. 52; SP 98/1, fol. 64 and fol. 67; PC 2/18, fol. 593. 5. Cf. BL, Lansdowne MS 70, fol. 39; SP 98/1, fol. 71; SP 46/19. 6. Among these were, quite probably, the Portuguese merchants Diego and Rodrigo Andraide, cf. SPF—List and Analysis, VI, 209, no. 301, item 11. 7. See, for example, the interlined phrase ‘di nostra iusticia et promessa’ in line 16 below. 8. This manuscript bears the typical Eagle watermark (Briquet 224) in use in the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office’ in the 1590s; see the Introduction, 2.4.

    LETTER 25

    To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany 1596?

    T

    Date and Occasion

    he Gatto di Mare affair does not seem to have seriously affected the relationship between England and Florence. As a matter of fact, maintaining amicable relations with the Grand Duke, who had been an assiduous informer on the movements of the Spanish fleet from as early as 1589, was clearly a matter of importance to Elizabeth.9 The need for detailed information of this sort became particularly important in 1596, when worrying news that a new Armada was in preparation reached England via various sources, including the intelligence network which Robert Devereux, Earl of Essex, had managed to establish in the Tuscan capital.10 This undated letter, included in a miscellaneous set of documents which features two letters from Ferdinando I to Elizabeth relating to the year 1596, may belong to this period. Her praise of the messenger’s qualities is certainly in tune with Elizabeth’s opinion of Jacopo Guicciardini (see, for example, Letter 21), who was, at about this time, providing Essex with reports on the movements of the Spanish navy. Guicciardini was still in Florence in December 1595 but might have travelled between Florence and England on more than one occasion the following year.11 Other Florentines could, of course, be the gentiluomo of Elizabeth’s missive, one such man being either the merchant Filippo Corsini, a well-known man at Court who was sent by Ferdinando to talk to Elizabeth at various times (including August 1596), or one of Corsini’s associates.12 © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_25

    219

    220 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    The text below may be a testimony of an unrecorded journey of any of these men, or it may just be a rejected early version of Letter 26 below. In the absence of any documentary evidence, however, both the date and the identification of the messenger must remain conjecture. Texts BL, Cotton MS Julius E II, fol. 79 (CoJ; item 8, fol. 78 in the old foliation), an undated copy, written by an unidentified scribe whose knowledge of Italian must have been quite poor. As in the case of Letter 7 above, here no effort has been made to regularize the spelling, but occasional emendations, noted in the apparatus, have been inserted where evident errors would hinder the understanding of the text. 25.

    5

    10

    15

    Serenissimo Grand Duca Anchora che il tempo presente non da occasione straordinaria de Scriuere a Vostra Altezza non dimeno, non habiamo voluto lasciar partire questo gentilhuomo senza nostre Lettere, tanto per farla sapere quanto affettionato egli è in perticulare al suo seruicio, quanto per molti buonj argomenti siamo da luj assicurati della vostra sincere et buona volunta verso di noj et al nostro stato[.] Il che sendo aggiunto ad molte altre honorate dimostrationi sopra di cio anchor nel occhio del mondo (cosa a noj molto grata) Richiede che noj Insieme la ringratiamo Infinitamente con questa opportunità offertasj. E che anchora giornalmente accresciamo I nostri primj Desiderij di trouar L’hora Nella quale Le possiamo far cognoscere per qualche honorata occasione che Vostra Altezza ha fatto questo a vn Principe che L ha sempre reputato vn de dj grandi ornamentj dessere trouato ricognoscente a ogni persona et per cio molto piu a vn Prencipe della sua Qualita et grandezza. Della cuj amicitia et cortezia, Noi habbiamo tante gran cause di far simile stima. Del che assicurandocj come ne restiamo molto contenti. Cosi speriamo che lei per queste nostre Lettere ne rimarra Interemente soddisfatta Et cossì desiderandole ognj felicita e contentezza pregiamo Idio la mantenga n’ella sua santa guardia. Dal nostro Palazzo di Grinuiccio adj   di / 2 occasione] occacione CoJ   de] des CoJ  7 ad] adj CoJ  9 opportunità] opportuniata CoJ 12 reputato] repietato CoJ  17 cossì] coss CoJ  18 e] ~. CoJ

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    221

    Letter 25—Translation Most Serene Grand Duke, Even if no special occasion has arisen at this present time for writing to Your Highness, nevertheless we did not wish to let this gentleman depart without letters from us, so as to let you know just how ­significantly devoted he is to your service, and how assured we are, by means of his many good arguments, of your sincere and good will towards us and our State. This—being yet another, in addition to many other honourable demonstrations [of such good will] in the eyes of the world (something very pleasing to us)—requires that we seize the present opportunity to send you our eternal gratitude. It requires, as well, that we add daily to our longheld wish: that we may find a moment when we may be able, on some honourable occasion, to affirm [this]: that Your Highness has done this to a Prince who has always considered one of her greatest ornaments that of proving her gratefulness to anybody—and so much more so to a prince of your Quality and greatness, of whose friendship and courtesy we have much and ample evidence. Resting assured of this, we are quite content, just as we hope you will be in every respect pleased by these letters of ours. And thus, desiring every joy and happiness for you, we pray that God may keep you in his holy protection. From our Palace of Greenwich the   of /

    4 significantly: interpreting ‘particolarmente’ as ‘distintamente’ (cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, 4th ed., s.v., where examples from Boccaccio and Dante are provided). The OED dates the earliest occurrence of ‘particularly’ in the sense of ‘notably’ or ‘very’ to 1616 (adj., 3). 5 your service: while ‘suo’ could refer both to the bearer of the letter and to its addressee, it should be noted that ‘lei’ is used throughout the letter. 9–10 requires... requires as well: the construction is meant to replicate the temporal link introduced by ‘insieme’ and ‘anchora’ without having to recur to a very long sentence, such is the one in the original (pace its rhetorical full stop, not meant as a long pause). 14 proving: literally, ‘of being found.’ 16 evidence: the translation does not attempt to reproduce the Italian redundant ‘di far simile stima’ (‘for such judgment’).

    5

    10

    15

    222 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 9. See Alessandra Contini, ‘Medicean Diplomacy in the Sixteenth Century,’ in Politics and Diplomacy in Early Modern Italy: the Structure Of Diplomatic Practice, 1450–1800, ed. Daniela Frigo, trans. Adrian Belton (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000), 91. 10. Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 33–34; 131; Hammer, The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics, 178; CP 37/51. 11. See CP 37/50 and 37/51. As seen above (Letter 22, note 25; CP 47/39), Jacopo was to write that his numerous trips to England had been noticed, which seems to point to his coming and going between London and Florence more frequently than recorded in the surviving documents. 12. Cf. SP 98/1, fol. 111, dated 10 August 1596, copied, together with SP 98/1, fol. 112 (dated 17 August 1596), in BL, Cotton MS Julius E II, fols. 81v–84. See also no. 14 above. In January 1586/7 Walsingham acknowledged Corsini’s help in corresponding with the Grand Duke; cf. Beale, Almond and Archer, The Corsini Letters, 33. Rather than travelling in person, Corsini, who resided in England, could count on his commercial network to receive letters from Florence, which often seems implicit in the correspondence with Ferdinando.

    LETTER 26

    To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany 25 October 1596

    O

    Date and Occasion

    n 1 August 1596 the Duke of Florence wrote to Elizabeth to announce he was sending over Jacopo Guicciardini to speak to the Queen ‘di grani’ and other matters.13 For the English, intelligence from the continent was just as precious as cereal in such a period of bad harvests and dearth: the Italian statesman was playing his trump card at a time when Tuscany was on the verge of famine.14 Guicciardini, in fact, quite probably brought with him a request for more passports for ships carrying corn (now SP 98/1, fol. 110, dated 2 August) together with some more news about the preparations for the new Armada. The young Florentine reached England by October and was in London on the very date Elizabeth’s reply was drafted.15 As in the case of Letter 22 above, the Queen’s emphatic tribute to both the addressee and the bearer of her letter should be seen as related to the importance she attached to the information which Ferdinando had sent via his envoy. Elizabeth, however, accompanied good words with solid facts. According to her promise, she complied immediately with the Duke’s request: at least ten passports were in effect by the end of the month.16 Jacopo’s linguistic skills and connections could have made him an ideal go-between for the English and the Florentine; unfortunately, he soon had to renounce his missions. After he reached Florence, on 19 December (accompanied by Essex’s new emissary, Sir Thomas Chaloner), he apparently attracted the eye of the Inquisition, and was told he could not go © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_26

    223

    224 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    to England anymore without permission. At the suggestion of the Duke, he retired to a safe place in Florence, from where he kept an irregular correspondence with Essex.17 Texts This letter survives in a draft, SP 98/1, fol. 113 (98/1/113), and an amended version, London Metropolitan Archives CLC/234/MS01752 (formerly Guildhall Library MS 1752), p. 187 (Gui), a register of Elizabeth’s out-correspondence, c. 1595–99.18 Both were penned by Windebank, who endorsed the first ‘25 of Octobre 1596 Copie of a lettre to the Duke of florence. in Italian, the Instructions giuen me by her Maiestis self. at Richmond.’ Windebank added a note at the top of the page on the second manuscript: ‘A lettre in Italian to the Duke of florence according to the tenor following.’ This seems to suggest that the sent version, which is not found in the Florence archives, was slightly different. These notes may indicate also that the procedure followed was similar to the one described by Henry Cuffe for one of Essex’s texts (dictation of some general instructions, independent drafting by a secretary, revision on the part of the sender).19 Whatever its relation to the missing sent letter, the text in Gui is included in a volume which Wolley’s and Robert Cecil’s secretaries compiled with care: the ‘tenor’ of this version was quite probably much in line with what Elizabeth intended to express. Consequently, Gui has been chosen as copy-text. 26.

    5

    Serenissimo et Eccellentissimo Principe, Cugino nostro Carissimo. Hauendo riceuute le vultime vostre per questo genitlhuomo il signor Guiccciardinj, vediamo in esse come scolpito un viuo ritratto di quella vera & nobil virtù che sempre uostra Serenita ha fatta rilucere come hereditariamente nasciuta et nodrita in lej, Mosrandouj tanto grato et riconoscente di quelli nostri fauori che dicete hauer riceuuti da noj in certe cose delle quali per altre vostre ci haueuate prima richieste. 1 Serenissimo] preceded by A lettre in Italian to the Duke of florence according to the tenor following Gui

    6–7 di quelli... richieste: quite probably, the passports required by the Duke in his missives (SP 98/1, fols. 110, 111 and 112; cf. above, introduction to Letter 24).

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    225

    Per corrispondenza da parte nostra di questa vostra nobile gratitudine, laqual certo ci è molto a grado, Si come noi non habbiamo maj hauuto altro desiderio che di far ogni gratificatione a Vostra Serenita in qualunque cosa ui potesse esser a piacere. Così, secondo la richiesta ch’ella cj ci ha vultimamente fatta, Si uedrà contjnar continuar in noj quel animo nostro che habbiamo sempre tenuto pronto ad ogni fauore et gratuità che da noi possa proceder in tutte quelle cose nelle quali ue ne potremo far dimostratione; Et tanto piu quanto che noi ci riputiamo a cio veramente obligate, per esser state et da Vostra Serenita stessa, et da tutta quella nobilissima Casa vostra, sempre molto bene honorate. Ma percio che sopra le cose contenute nelle Vltime Vostre, habbiamo communicate alcune particolarità al detto signor Guiccciardinj per riferiruele da parte nostra, le quali essendoui conosciute, pensiamo che giudicarete con noi, non esser stato conueniente di douerle metter a carta, però per non ui recare troppo fastidio con la presente, Solo ui pregaremo di dar in cio ogni fede al detto signor Guiccciardini, Et che uogliate restar sicuro et persuaso d’ogni fauore et honore che ui potrà fare quella Principessa la quale sempre sarà di Vostra Serenita Affettionatissima Cugina Richmonde 25 Octobre 1596 anno 38°

    10

    15

    20

    25

    8 Per corrispondenza... di] In contracambio Per corrispondenza di 98/1/113  14 far] dar 98/1/113 16–17 Casa... honorate] casa vostra sempre sommamente molto honorate 98/1/113 19 conosciute,] ~^ 98/1/113  21 metter] commetter 98/1/113  26 Richmonde... 38°] omitted 98/1/113

    Letter 26—Translation Most Serene and Excellent Prince and dearest Cousin, Having received your last letters through this gentleman, Mr. Guicciardini, we find impressed upon them a vivid portrait of that true and noble virtuousness which—being something you have inherited by birth and education—has always shone in Your Serenity, since you show yourself so grateful, and thankful, of those favours you claim to have received from us regarding something you had requested in your ­earlier 1 and... Cousin: As in Letter 21 above, the translation does not include the possessive plural pronoun, quite untypical in initial addresses. 3 vivid portrait: for a somewhat similar image, see the first paragraph of Letter 6.

    5

    226 

    10

    15

    20

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    missives. On our part, in return for this noble gratitude of yours (for which we are indeed very pleased), as we never desired aught but to satisfy Your Serenity in all things agreeable to you, thus—according to the request you have lately made of us—you will witness our continued usual goodwill: ready to do anything within our power, to grant any acts of favour and gratuitousness in whatsoever circumstance, so that we may thereby demonstrate our goodwill. Indeed we feel all the more obliged to do this since we have always been much honoured by Your Serenity, and by all of your most noble House. Regarding the contents of your most recent letters, we have entrusted some particular points to the said Mr. Guicciardini, so that he can relate them to you on our behalf. Once you become acquainted with these, we believe you will agree that it was not convenient to commit them to paper. Therefore, so as not to trouble you exceedingly with this, we will only pray you give every credit to the said Mr. Guicciardini—and rest assured and certain of all the acts of honour and favour that this Princess will grant you, who will always be Your Serenity’s Most affectionate Cousin Richmond, 25 October 1596, the 38th year of our reign

    8–14 On our... goodwill: the very long sentences, affected vocabulary and multiple incidental phrases of the Italian text cannot be, quite evidently, integrally reproduced in a modern translation. The English version here attempts, however, to reproduce at least in part the rhetorical punctuation of the original. 11 you will witness: the Italian original should be interpreted as a reflexive, more impersonal, phrase. 11 goodwill: translating, as in Letter 20 above, Italian ‘animo’ (used, however, with a different connotation in Letter 23). 17 Regarding... letters: ‘ma’ is not adversative, but simply points to the ‘però’ (per hoc) of line 21. 18 particular points: Thomas’s Principal Rules (sig. Z2v) has ‘a specialtee, or a particuler’ and Florio 1998 (sig. Y4v) has ‘particularity,’ which point to the fact that the intended meaning is that of Vocabolario Treccani (‘particolarità,’ 2a) and OED ‘particularity,’ n., 1.a, ‘A particular point or circumstance; a detail.’ 22 every credit... Guicciardini: as a standard cautionary measure, the Italian adds, once more, ‘in this’ (i.e., concerning these points), after the mention of the messenger’s name.

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    227

    Notes 13. ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 37. 14. Cf. SPF —List and Analysis VI, 251, no. 313. One should note that there were a number of bad harvests of grain in the 1590s. The years 1594–97, in particular, witnessed a period of excessive rain in England, with scarcity of bread and corn there as well as in Italy; see A. H. Dodd, Life in Elizabethan England (London: Batsford, 1974), 137; Andrew Appleby, Famine in Tudor and Stuart England (Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1978), 6; Beale, Almond and Archer, The Corsini Letters, 37, 146. The fear of a new Spanish invasion was palpable in England, especially now that Drake and Hawkins had died; see Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 45–54; 139–40; 206–7; Kenneth Raymond Andrews, Drake’s Voyages (New York: Scribner, 1967), 158–79. 15. His letter to Essex is dated from London on 25 October 1596; CP 45/108. 16. The passports were issued only two days after the date of Elizabeth’s letter, cf. CP 46/5. While Ferdinando was informed of this, he had not yet received the documents on 18 September 1596 (BL, Lansdowne MS 81, fol. 223), and probably had to wait until Guicciardini reached Florence in mid-December, cf. Hammer, The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics, 180 n. 163 and below. 17. Cf. CP 47/40 and Hammer, The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics, 180. Jacopo eventually found his way back to England: a ‘Mr. James Guicciardine’ was residing at Toulshunt Darcy, Essex, in 1606; CP 206/33. 18. See the Introduction, 2.2. 19. Cf. ibid., 2.3.

    LETTER 27

    To Ferdinando I, Grand Duke of Tuscany 11 November 1596

    I

    Date and Occasion

    n the last days of October 1596, Antonie de Moret, Sieur de Reau, asked Cecil whether it was ‘true that the Queen had banned trade in corn to Italy and that they tried to stop it altogether.’20 The blockade was evidently no hostile gesture, but just a consequence of the latest news of an imminent attack of the new Armada, which, so a report by Essex stated, had been sighted off Cape Finisterre on the eighteenth of that month.21 What the English did not know was that the Spanish fleet had been severely damaged by storms on that very day: what was left of it had to repair to Coruña, Ferrol and other havens, and was in no condition to cause any harm. Reliable news of this was, in fact, to reach England only at the end of November:22 Elizabeth’s letter, then, is written from the viewpoint of one whose country is on the verge of an invasion. While reminding Ferdinando of the many passports granted, the Queen now plainly states that it may be opportune for the English, in view of the situation, to stay some of the cargoes so as to ensure they do not fall into the enemy’s hands. The Duke may or may not have been content with the idea that, as the letter suggests, the corn destined for Florence might potentially be consumed by the English in case of necessity—and may not have been entirely reassured by the promise of a possible return of such a favour should anything similar happen in his dominions. Ferdinando might even wonder, given the sequence of events, whether the letter was not just an excuse to © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_27

    229

    230 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    justify the recent seizures of goods which the English had carried out.23 Later events, however, were to testify to Elizabeth’s sincerity; in early March 1596/7, abundant victuals from England arrived in Leghorn. As Sir Thomas Chaloner wrote to the Earl of Essex, the state of Florence was refreshed with the coming in of grain to Li[v]orno, which together with the English commodities help to hold out famine (as they term it here), at the arm’s end. For before the arrival of these ships the great Duke was unprovided fully for two months victual. The Duke hath caused the English merchants to be feasted, in requital whereof on Sunday next the chief courtiers are invited to feast on shipboard with the English.24

    Ironically enough, it was just a matter of days before news of a renewed attempt at a Spanish invasion reached London.25 Texts The sent version of this letter is extant in ASFi Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 40 (MPr4), in Thomas Windebank’s hand, who also prepared a file copy, now SP 98/1, fol. 119 (98/1/119; endorsed ‘XI November 1596 | Copy of a lettre from her Maiestj to the | Duke of florence’). A later copy, related to the 98/1/119 text and written in the same hand of the man who transcribed Letter 25, is in BL, Cotton Julius MS E II, fols. 80–81 (CoJ2). The latter is evidently a much corrupted text, written by a man who had practically no knowledge of Italian (see, e.g., in the first lines, ‘Bircipe’ for ‘Principe’; ‘mnino’ for ‘animo’; ‘saliwoondotto’ for ‘salvacondotto’). Consequently, only a few variants have been noted in the apparatus. 27. Serenissimo et Eccellentissimo Principe, cugino nostro carissimo,

    5

    Come per piu ampia fede del sincero animo et uera amicitia nostra a gratificar la serenita vostra con ogni fauore in qualunque cosa che da noi proceder possa, habbiamo pochi mesi passati conceduto il nostro Saluocondotto per il passaggio libero di certe nauj cariche di biade et altri grani per conto et vso vostro, lequali hanno a far viaggio per il nostro mare, Così 1 Principe] followed by etc 91/1/119  6 a] da 91/1/119; CoJ2

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    231

    Fig. 8  Letter 27—Elizabeth to Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany (in Thomas Windebank’s hand, 1596). Archivio di Stato di Firenze, Mediceo del Principato 4183, fol. 40. Reproduced with the permission of the Italian Ministero dei Beni Culturali.

    232 

    10

    15

    20

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    hauendo noi da certi giornj in qua, riceuute certissima notitia del apparecchio grande et armata di mare del Re di Spagna, gia quasi in su’l punto di far vela et gittarsi sopra le nostre coste, Et che non solamente queste vostre nauij et prouisioni, ma tutte le altre ancora che sono per venire dalle parti Orientalj, gli sono in disegno à intercettarle, Non habbiamo uoluto mancare di darne auuiso a vostra Serenita. Et insieme pregaruj di uoler in questo caso considerare quanto Importi a noj di far ogni sforzo et ostacolo accio che una tal preda qual potrebbe esser questa vostra prouisione di fromenti, non gli venga nelle manj, Et che essendo cosa consentanea alla legge di Natura, et alla ragione delle Armi di ristringer quanto si può per ogni via l’inimico di tutte quelle cose che gli potrebbono giouare, et recare danno et Incommodo a noj, se per sorte ci auuenisse di far restar o ritardar alcune di queste nostre nauj et prouisioni, accioche l’inimico non se ne serui et accommodi contra di noi, non le vogliate imputar ad altro che alla sola necessità che ci costringe a torre al inimico ogni supplemento et aiuto, massimamente essendo lui gia tanto in ordine et apparecchiato, et stando anch’egli in necessità di simili cose, come gli altri, restando interamente persuase, auenendo, come si è detto, questo caso, che vostra Serenità sarà assai piu contenta di questo nostro fatto, a accommodarcene noj, che di permetter preualersi l’inimico di cosa tanto commoda a luj, et di tanto disauantaggio a noj, come in simile accidente potrete esser sicuro di trouare il medesimo reciproco animo in noi verso vostra Serenità come Principessa che sempre sarà di lei Affectionatissima Cugina Vostra Elizabeth R

    30 Dal nostro Palazzo di Richemond alli vndecj di Nouembre 1596

    7 riceuute] riceuuta 91/1/119  8 su’l] sul 91/1/119  11 intercettarle,] ~; 91/1/119; ~. CoJ2 14 accio che] accioche 91/1/119; CoJ2   18 restar] arrestar 91/1/119; CoJ2 23 anch’egli] anco egli 91/1/119; CoJ2   25–26  a accommodarcene noj] d’accommodarcene noj 91/1/119; Daciommodarne noi CoJ2  30–31 Affectionatissima... R] in Elizabeth’s hand MPr4; Affectionatissima etc 91/1/119; omitted CoJ2   32 Palazzo] Castello 91/1/119; CoJ2

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    233

    Letter 27—Translation Most Serene and excellent Prince, dearest Cousin, as further testimony of our true friendship and sincere desire to please Your Serenity by granting all favours as are within our power, we have, some months ago, granted our safe conduct for the free passage of some ships about to depart from our seas, loaded, in your name and for your use, with corn and other grains. On having received, a few days ago, most certain news concerning the King of Spain’s great preparations and his large fleet which is almost ready to set sail and attack our coasts, and that he not only intends to seize these provisions and ships of yours, but also all of those due to arrive from the East, we did not wish to fail to communicate this to Your Serenity. Moreover, we desired to pray you to consider how important it is for us to take all precautions to prevent a prize such as your provision of corn falling into his hands. To bar, as far as possible, the enemy’s path towards all that which may be of use to him—and which could cause trouble and injury to us—is something that accords with natural law and the reason of war. Therefore, should we, perchance, stay or delay some of these ships and provisions of yours, so that the enemy may not profit from them and make use of these against us, pray do not attribute this to anything other than necessity, which forces us to dispossess the enemy of any supplies and

    6 corn... grains: ‘biada’ (synonymous with ‘cereal’ in Renaissance Italian) here is to be intended as a general term for ‘corn’; cf. Vocabolario Treccani, Thomas, Principal Rules and Florio 1598, s.v. 13 corn: similarly to the case of ‘biada,’ above, ‘frumenti’ here is meant in this sense; cf. Vocabolario Treccani ‘fruménto,’ s.v. 13–14 take all... hands: more literally ‘to make any effort and [set] impediments so that a prize such as your provision of corn may not fall into his hands.’ 14–27 To bar... always be: once again, the rather convoluted series of incidental phrases cannot be preserved in the translation. An attempt has been made, however, to keep the logical progression of the original, even if this has entailed altering the punctuation and making a substantial use of inversions—as is the case with lines 14–21. 20 to dispossess: literally ‘to take away from.’

    5

    10

    15

    20

    234 

    25

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    relief. This, in particular, since he is all set and ready, and himself as much in need of such things as anybody else, and since we are quite certain that—as said above, in such an event—Your Serenity would be far more pleased that we should profit from those, rather than permit the enemy to avail himself of something so useful to him, and so detrimental to us. Be assured in any similar situation you would find us equally disposed to act similarly towards your Serenity; a Princess who will always be Your most affectionate Cousin Elizabeth R

    30

    From our palace of Richmond, the 11th of November 1596

    TO FERDINANDO I DE’ MEDICI, GRAND DUKE OF TUSCANY 

    235

    Notes 20. SPF—List and Analysis, VII, 254, no. 318. 21. Wernham, The Return of the Armadas, 137. 22. Ibid., 139–40. 23. The English had stopped some ships of corn directed to Italy in the previous months; one, the Fortune of Hamburg, was released more or less promptly, but only after having taken from it about ‘200 quarters’ of wheat ‘for the service of the place’ (CP 46/5; cf. also SP 98/1, fol.108). 24. CP 38/103, dated 7 March 1596/7; transcription: Salisbury, VII, 103. 25. Wernham, The Return of the Armadas, 149.

    LETTER 28

    To Archduke Albert VII of Austria September 1599/mid-May-July 1600 Holograph

    I

    Date and Occasion

    nternal evidence, including a reference to the end of the century (variously interpreted as the start of 1600 or 1601) and the mention of an ‘accordo fra Il Re di Spagna mio fratello e me,’ suggests that this letter may be connected to the aftermath of the treaty of Vervins (signed by the representatives of Henri IV of France and Philip II of Spain on 22 April, 1598; 2 May new style) and the events which eventually led to the fruitless Anglo-Spanish peace conference which took place at Boulogne between mid-May and late July 1600.1 During the last phase of the negotiations at Vervins, the Dutch and the English—who had been invited to sign the treaty—had agreed on a twomonth truce period in the Netherlands, which would enable them to treat a separate peace with Spain. The details of such an agreement, however, were the subject of laborious negotiations among the allies.2 The United Provinces, in fact, were afraid to be left alone to face the armies of Philip II and were suspicious of any peace proposals,3 all the more so when Sir Francis Vere was sent to them, later that June, with news from the English Court. Vere reported that Archduke Albert VII of Austria, now sovereign of the Habsburg Netherlands, had promised Henri IV, in the King of Spain’s name, that within six months Elizabeth might send deputies to treat and conclude a peace.4 As the chief mediator of the treaty, Alessandro de’ Medici had envisaged that Elizabeth and the Provinces would need to

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_28

    237

    238 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    discuss this thoroughly—which entailed time. In fact, a long series of talks ensued, and finally led to the drafting of an accord between the Dutch and English which was eventually ratified only at the end of December 1598.5 By that time, Philip III had succeeded his father in Madrid, and the Archduke had left for Italy and Spain to fetch his bride. As late as the summer of 1599 the openings for peace were still waiting for a cogent answer. Elizabeth, in fact, while granting a cordial audience to the emissaries from the Spanish Netherlands, had refused to deal with anyone but the Archduke himself, and to act without explicit approval from the Provinces.6 Her distrust was justified by experience: as Francesco Contarini, the Venetian Ambassador in France observed, the Queen was bound to consider carefully her own security and dignity, especially when she remembered that on other occasions, while treating for peace with the late Duke of Parma, she had been attacked by an overwhelming force. Besides, she was obliged to remember that what she agreed to would bind her inviolably, as she was a sovereign authority; meaning to indicate that it was not becoming for her to negotiate with the Cardinal, who was not independent, nor possessed of sufficient powers in this matter.7

    Her position, therefore, was more than understandable. Having returned to the Netherlands in August 1599, Albert sent his envoy Jerome Coomans to London once more.8 In the French letter which he brought with him, dated 10 September, the Archduke stated that on his return he had been thoroughly informed by his cousin, Cardinal Andrew of Austria, of what had happened during his absence. He assured Elizabeth that he had ‘rien plus desir[é] en ce monde’ than peace, and that he desired the renewal of the ‘ancienne amite’ between the Realm of England and the House of Burgundy. He stated that if the Queen had ‘la mesme inclination’ which she showed in the letters which Coomans had brought to Brussels, he would soon send over delegates to negotiate the peace.9 Elizabeth’s letter may well be a response to this message.10 It emphasizes the long time elapsed since the early phases of the negotiation in 1598, the Queen’s trustworthiness and her real desire for peace—despite the difficulties with her allies. All these elements would infer the need to re-establish constructive relationships. The choice of language itself is quite significant: it meant a breach of the diplomatic protocol and an attempt to establish a rapport with Albert, whose French was, all in all, quite limited.11 If this was the occasion, the move was apparently successful. More letters—this time in French and clearly directed to Albert as well as to his

    To Archduke Albert VII of Austria 

    239

    collaborators—followed. In January 1600 Thomas Edmondes was sent to Brussels to discuss a possible venue for the meeting of the peace delegations.12 However, one cannot rule out the possibility that this missive may represent an attempt to deny rumours that she was not negotiating in good faith with the King of Spain during one of the phases of the Boulogne conference, which opened on 20 May 1600 and ended on 28 July of the same year.13

    Fig. 9:  Letter 28—Elizabeth to Archduke Albert VII of Austria (1599?). TNA, SP 78/41, fol. 1. Reproduced with the permission of the National Archives, Kew.

    240 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Text SP 78/41, fol. 1, holograph draft. 28.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    Charissimo Cugino L’iniquita di questo seculo nostro approssimando Come si ha a di creder il al fine del mondo fra gli altri torti contra l’innocenti non mi ha voluto privar del elimozina Suoa con dir che questo accordo fra Il Re di Spagna mio fratello e me non sia mai consentito della mia banda di Cor sincero Et per toccarmi cosi intrinsicamente come quella che mai macchiai parola chi mi vsciva di bocca non pote rafrenar la penna che non vi narrassi Che Dio sa con quanto sdegno Et maluagia vista ho ricevuta questo longo and in Cosa di si grand importanza ma Considerando con quanti ho di trattar bisogna Suportar tanta si tardi andamenti Et essendo questa la verita stezza senza finti figuri ó mascheri a mezzodi ho d’assicurarvi per questa che riceuendo risposta di vostra mano a la mia questione molto expediente Non manchero di monstrarli bugiardi et traditori di si bella actione che vi vorrebbero imprimerui altri pernsieri / Come Il Creator di tutto ne è sicuro testimogno A q chi preghero sempre di Concederui della Sua gratia per Conoscermi qual Io son da douero con darui molti Anni d’honorata vita 7 cosi] con altered to ~   8 vsciva] vseiva [?] altered to ~

    18 di vostra mano: cf. the request for a message in the Emperor’s own hand in the closing section of Letter 4.

    To Archduke Albert VII of Austria 

    241

    Letter 28—Translation Dearest Cousin, the end of the world, one is lead to believe, is drawing near: the wickedness of this Century of ours, with its many wrongs against the innocent, has not deprived me of its kindness, spreading, as it has, the news that this treaty between the King of Spain my brother and me will never be granted on my part with a sincere heart. Since this touched me deeply— being one who never sullied a word which passed her lips—I could not but put pen to paper to tell you that God knows with how much indignation I have seen, and disapproved of, such a delay in something of so much importance. And yet, when I consider that I am dealing with so many people, I must endure such a slow course of things. Given that this is the absolute truth, without false embellishments or futile masking of things, I can assure you through this missive that, on receiving an answer in your own hand to this pressing request of mine, I will not fail to prove those who seek to convince you otherwise to be liars and traitors. Of this the Creator of all things is a witness, to whom I will always pray to grant you His grace, so that you can know me as I truly am, and so that He may grant you many years of honoured life.

    4 kindness: cf. Vocabolario Treccani, ‘elemosina,’ 2, and for a similar ironical use, OED, ‘alms,’ n., 2. The Italian original stresses the irony by adding an extra element of personification, ‘non mi ha voluto privar’ (thus: ‘the wickedness of this Century ... did not wish to deprive me of its kindness’). 6 granted: Cf. Florio 1598, sig. G5v (s.v. ‘consentire’). 6 Since: the rhetorical conjunction ‘and,’ used by Elizabeth as a beginning for a new sentence, has been ignored here and in the next paragraph. 9 disapproved: ‘con [quanta] maluagia vista’ is evidently meant as ‘come di cattivo occhio.’ 13 masking of things: ‘mascheri a mezzodì’ (lit., ‘masks at noon’) may simply derive from the English as in OED, ‘mask,’ n3., 2a: ‘a pretence, a front, an outward show intended to deceive.’ It might also be related to the expressions ‘parlare con la maschera sul volto,’ ‘to lie’ (Vocabolario della Crusca, 5th ed., ‘maschera,’ no. 39) and ‘chiaro come il sole a mezzogiorno,’ found also in the Italian translation of Boethius’s De Consolatione 3. 11: ‘Più che il Sol chiaro a mezzogiorno sia’; ‘As clear as the sun at midday’ (cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, 3rd ed., s.v. ‘mezzogiorno’). In 1593 Elizabeth translated the original Latin ‘lucebit ipso perspicacius Phoebo’ as ‘lighter shall than sun shine out’ (Translations, 1592–98, 237).

    5

    10

    15

    242 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 1. On the conference see Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 319–25; La paix de Vervins: 1598, ed. Claudine Vidal and Frédérique Pilleboue ([Laon]: Fédération des sociétés d’histoire et d’archéologie de l’Aisne, [1998]); Le traité de Vervins, ed. JeanFrançois Labourdette, Jean-Pierre Poussou and Marie-Catherine Vignal (Paris: Presses de l’Université de Paris-Sorbonne, 2000). One wonders if the placing of this letter in the State Papers among documents relating to France of c. 1598 may have originally been intended to reflect a connection to this event. The modern English translation which follows this letter in the volume (SP 78/41, fols. 2–3) identifies the addressee as ‘The Prince of Condé,’ probably meant as Henri, Prince of Condé (1552–1588), which makes little sense upon a close reading of the text. 2. See the letter to the Pope of early May 1598 written by the then Legate, Alessandro de’ Medici (later Leo XI); Strozzi transcripts, Folger MS W b 132 (187), fol. 145. See also the letter to Cardinal Aldobrandini of 1 May 1598, fol. 143 and Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 233. 3. Folger MS W b 132 (187), fol. 151v; cf. also SP 84/56, fol. 144; Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 234. 4. CP 177/31; Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 237. On Albert see Luc Duerloo, Dynasty and Piety: Archduke Albert (1598–1621) and Habsburg Political Culture (Farnham: Ashgate, 2012). 5. Cf. Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 241–43. The fact that Burghley, who had been an advocate for peace, had died on 4 August probably contributed to hinder the pace in the final stages of the negotiations; cf. ibid., 242; CSPD 1598–1601, 78, no. 18; Conyers Read, Lord Burghley and Queen Elizabeth (London: Cape, 1965), 540–42. 6. Duerloo, Dynasty and Piety, 53–55; Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 248; 321; MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I: War and Politics, 224. 7. CSPVen, IX, 361, no. 778, dated 6 March, 1599. 8. Cf. MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I: War and Politics, 224; Duerloo, Dynasty and Piety, 115–17.

    To Archduke Albert VII of Austria 

    243

    9. SP 77/6, fol. 46. Coomans had been to London on various occasions, including once in March 1599, cf. SP 77/6, fol. 7; CSPVen, IX, 361, no. 778; 369, no. 802. 10. Albert’s French missive, SP 77/6, fol. 46, seems in fact to echo more the language used in the letters from the Queen; compare this, for example with SP 77/6, fol. 7. 11. Cf. Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 322; Duerloo, Dynasty and Piety, 35. 12. See Elizabeth’s letters to the Archduke of October and December 1599, SP 77/6, fols. 59 and 83; MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I: War and Politics, 225. 13. MacCaffrey, Elizabeth I: War and Politics, 228; Nathan Gerson Goodman, Diplomatic Relations Between England and Spain with Special Reference to English Opinion: 1597–1603 (PhD diss., University of Pennsylvania, 1925), 61. See also above, note 1. On the conference cf. Wernham, Return of the Armadas, 319–34. Another useful source for this period is Paul C. Allen, Philip III and the Pax Hispanica: the Failure of Grand Strategy (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2000). I am grateful to Simon Adams for the suggestion that this missive may be related to the events of 1600.

    LETTER 29

    To Maria de’ Medici, Queen of France 22 January 1600/1

    I

    Date and Occasion

    t was one of the protagonists of the talks at Boulogne in the summer of 1600 who first brought the official news that Henri IV would be married to Maria de’ Medici. This man was Ralph Winwood, secretary to Sir Henry Neville, resident ambassador to France. Negotiations for the marriage had been ongoing for some time, but the contract was signed only on 25 April, 1600.1 The necessary preparations started shortly thereafter, and the Florentine diplomats were soon at work spreading the news to their closest allies—even if with some caution, given the risk that such tidings might irritate Spain.2 Before 13 September 1600 Winwood was given a letter from Ferdinando I ‘sent only as a Compliment, to informe [the Queen] of this Mariadge between his Neice and this King.’3 Even if Maria, as the future bride of the French king, was already enjoying regal status, etiquette most likely prevented Elizabeth from writing to her prior to the official date of the marriage, which took place (by proxy) in Florence on 5 October.4 Elizabeth must have known that the bride was to go on a long progress through France. Maria left Florence on 19 October, and arrived in Marseille on 9 November. She was to meet her husband only one month later. Their encounter took place on 9 December in Lyon, where the couple received a formal blessing at the hands of Cardinal Pietro Aldobrandini on the seventeenth of that month. It was on this occasion that Maria wore her crown for the first time.5

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8_29

    245

    246 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    As Henry Neville wrote to his secretary, whom he had left in Paris, the Queen was prevented from writing that December due to ‘a little rheume,’ which had passed by the end of the month. In January 1600/1, in fact, Elizabeth wrote to Henri IV, stating her delight at the ‘good news’ she had received, a message not very dissimilar in tone to the one she wrote to Maria.6 However, the Essex rebellion of 8 February and its aftermath delayed the sending of both missives. In her next letter, on 20 March 1601, Elizabeth sent more formal congratulations, explaining that the delay in the departure of her ambassador had retarded her ‘deliberé propos pour vous congratuler l’honorable mariage auec votre heureux retour a Paris.’ Henri’s envoy, the Queen added, would have provided more details, but, in order to prove that she had in fact written earlier on, she enclosed ‘les deux lettres qui furent escriptes en mesmes temps.’7 In fact, Ambassador Neville had been arrested for his involvement in the Essex conspiracy on 21 February, in the process of returning to France. In a letter written to Winwood in January, when preparing to leave, Neville had mentioned that he was going to carry with him ‘two letters for the Queen and King’ which Elizabeth had ‘finished’ on the twenty-second of that month.8 Winwood’s correspondence also provides further confirmation of the holograph state of the original text and an interesting insight into the reception of this missive. On 16 May 1601 the Florentine ambassador at Paris approached him to discuss the message which Elizabeth had sent to Maria, and the latter’s reply—which had been written by her secretary in French. The fact that the English sovereign had ‘indyted’ and ‘wrote her selfe the lettre which she sent’ had been much appreciated by the recipient, who ‘would have done the like.’ Maria, however, was ‘advysed otherwise by her Secretary Philipeau, because her Majesty in her letter did not style her with the title of Maestà,’ which created some embarrassment as to the title which the French consort should use in the reply.9 Winwood replied quite frankly that Philipeau ‘did not yet well understand the place he held.’ In fact, For fyrst, her Majesty doth in her Superscription, and in the letter, call her Sorella, which did imply (her Majesty’s State considered) as much honor, as the Crowne of France could give her. Then the style of the lettre did runne in the third Person, as a gli occhi suoi, la sorta sua, and the like, which only was proper to persons of highest State.10

    The inability to understand such codes was more than Elizabeth could countenance. There were to be no more letters in Italian to the French Queen.11

    To Maria de’ Medici, Queen of France 

    247

    Texts The delay due to Neville’s arrest and the later delivery clearly fits the double dating of the two copies now at the National Archives. SP 78/45, fol. 29 (78/45/29), was penned by Windebank and bears a watermark similar to Briquet 755, found also on paper in use in Cecil’s secretariat in this very period.12 It was endorsed ‘March 1600 Copie of a lettre in Italian written from her Majestie to the french Queene niece to the Duk of Florence.’ SP 78/45, fol. 7 (78/45/7), was dated, on fol. 7v, ‘1600. Jannuary. Copie of her Majesties lettre to the french queen written with her owne hand.’ The text of this manuscript, however, seems to descend from an independent revised copy of a text similar to the one witnessed by 78/45/29. The text printed in Memorials of Affairs of State, I, 308 (sig. 4I2v), is headed ‘Queen Elizabeth to the Queen of France | January 1600’; as the collation below can demonstrate, this text is clearly compatible with 78/45/7. The version of 78/45/29, generally more accurate, has been chosen here as copy-text. That Windebank’s text, pace its endorsement, derived from an earlier—and not later—copy may point to the fact that the Queen, just as she had done in her Italian correspondence with Maximilian II, had devised an earlier version (which was, later, copied by her secretary), and she herself then penned the sent copy of this missive. In any case, this element may clarify a point of style on Elizabeth’s part. The image of the tree and the branches, in fact, appears also in Letter 23, which Windebank compiled from his notes of the Queen’s instructions, suggesting that, rather than being a secretary’s or scribe’s embellishment, this metaphor was a favourite of Elizabeth’s, a suggestion which may find further support from her use of this image also in her letter to Henri IV.13 29. Non dispiaccerà spero Carissima Sorella mia, a gli occhi suoi vedere vna lettera scritta nella lingua sua naturale, benche meschiata di molti falli, per mostraruj molta allegrezza della honorata, prospera et felice sorte sua, tanto piu

    1 Carissima Sorella] 78/45/29, Mem; (Carissima Sorella) 78/45/7, the brackets perhaps being a later addition.  3 mostraruj] 78/45/29; mostrarsi 78/45/7, Mem

    248 

    5

    10

    15

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    per aspettation che quella affettione che il Gran Duca mj ha tanto dedicata descenderà per diritta Linea a sua Nipote, Et sarà cagione che l’Affettione d’una ben radicata legna si estenderà in molti Rami per supportare Arbore che non si squaccj per qualunque horribli venti di maluaggi spiriti che si nutriscono di Venenoso aëre, Assicurandovj della mia parte che maj mancherò di mostrarmj degna di tal Corrispondenza, come gli effetti mi pruoueranno Verace, se si presenteranno cagioni a me cosi felicj di poterli giustificare in fatti fin che dimorerà sempre Vostra Affettionatissima Sorella.

    5 per] 78/45/7, Mem; preceded by pe 78/45/29    aspettation] 78/45/29; aspettatione 78/45/7, Mem  6 mj ha] 78/45/29; m’ha 78/45/7, Mem  7 Nipote,] 78/45/29; ~. 78/45/7, Mem 8 legna] 78/45/29; legua 78/45/7, Mem    supportare] 78/45/7, Mem; sapportare 78/45/29 9 qualunque] 78/45/29, 78/45/7; qualcunque, Mem  10 Venenoso aëre] 78/45/29 Venenosi Aeri 78/45/7, Mem  11 mancherò] mi mancherò 78/45/29; si mancherà 78/45/7, Mem 16 Affettionatissima] 78/45/29, 78/45/7; Affectionatissima, Mem  16 Sorella] followed, in the scribe’s hand, by E.R. 78/45/7

    Letter 29—Translation

    5

    I hope your eyes, Dearest Sister, will not be displeased at the sight of a letter written in your own mother tongue, even if chequered with many mistakes. [It is written] to show great happiness for your honourable, prosperous, and felicitous lot; even more so, as I expect that the affection which the Grand Duke has shown me to such a degree, will be the rightful inheritance of his niece. This will cause the affection of a deeply rooted trunk to spread out across its many branches, and nourish the tree so that it cannot be eradicated by the horrid winds of those evil spirits that feed on venomous air.

    8 legna... Rami: cf. the similar use of this metaphor (possibly derived from Tasso) in Letter 23. 8 those evil spirits: interpreting ‘di’ as ‘de’.’ While ‘spirits’ fits the imagery, the meaning of the word here is quite probably ‘souls’: Maria will have to trust Elizabeth, and not her detractors and those who delight in sowing discord by spreading false rumours.

    To Maria de’ Medici, Queen of France 

    249

    I assure you that, on my part, I will never fail to show myself worthy of such correspondence, as events will prove, should the happy occasion arise to confirm in deeds that I will always remain Your most affectionate Sister

    10

    250 

    ELIZABETH I’S ITALIAN LETTERS

    Notes 1. On the marriage and the preliminary negotiations see Stefano Tabacchi, Maria de’ Medici (Rome: Salerno ed., 2012), 36–51. See also CP 188/55, a letter from Palavicino to Robert Cecil which sums up Maria’s descent from and distant relation to Maximilian I of Austria. 2. Cf. Tabacchi, Maria de’ Medici, 50–51. 3. See his letter to Robert Cecil of this date in Memorials of Affairs of State in the Reigns of Q. Elizabeth and K. James I, Collected (chiefly) from the Original Papers of the Right Honourable Sir Ralph Winwood, Kt., ed. Edmund Sawyer (London: W. Bowyer for T. Ward, 1727; ESTC T149866), I, 256, sig. 3T2v. Winwood stated that he had just ‘lately received this letter from the Secretary of Florence.’ 4. Tabacchi, Maria de’ Medici, 48; 51–52. 5. The couple arrived at the Louvre on 9 February 1600/1; ibid., 56–57. 6. Memorials of affairs of state, ed. Sawyer, I, 287 and 307 (sigs. 4D2 and 4I2). 7. SP 78/45, fol. 31. See also Memorials of Affairs of State, ed. Sawyer, I, 308–9 (sigs. 4I2v–4I3). 8. Memorials of Affairs of State, ed. Sawyer, I, 290 (sig. 4Ev). Winwood, incidentally, had to wait—and carry the burden of the diplomatic work—for another year until the coming of Sir Thomas Parry; cf. ODNB, s.v. ‘Winwood, Sir Ralph,’ and Bell, Diplomatic Representatives, 101–3, F172–76. 9. SP 78/45, fol. 95. 10. SP 78/45, fols. 95–96; see also Memorials of affairs of state, ed. Sawyer, I, 326 (sig. 4Ov). 11. Cf. e.g., SP 78/46, fol. 171, a French letter dated 9 July 1602. 12. Cf. e.g. CP 76/39 (dated 6 February 1600/1). 13. Cf. Memorials of affairs of state, ed. Sawyer, I, 307–8 (sig. 4I2r–v).

    APPENDIX 1

    Elizabeth’s Letter to Wanli, Emperor of China April–May 1602

    This missive from Elizabeth to the Ming emperor of China, as recently demonstrated by Rayne Allinson, was the same letter the navigator George Weymouth (fl. 1587–1611) carried with him on his unsuccessful voyage in search of a North-West passage to Asia, a journey which had been sponsored by the newly chartered East India Company.1 Weymouth left London on 2 May 1602 with two ships, the Discovery and the Godspeed, but was forced to return early in August due to the extreme frost and storms encountered in the Davis Strait, between southeastern Baffin Island (now Canada) and southwestern Greenland. As Allinson explains, this was not the first attempt at correspondence with the far East: The letter Weymouth carried with him (and eventually brought back undelivered) was the third Elizabeth had addressed to the Emperor of China: the first was sent out in 1583, the second in 1596 and the last in 1602. Each letter was carried by a different crew of English merchant-adventurers determined to tap into the lucrative trade in silks, spices and porcelain that flowed from the fabled land of Cathay. None of them were successful. Copies and translations of Elizabeth’s first two letters were published by the geographer Richard Hakluyt in his Principal Navigations ... to encourage further public investment in overseas trade and exploration.2

    This ‘letter’ is, in fact, a composite object. The exquisitely ornamented English text, penned on vellum, was accompanied by Italian, Latin and Portuguese translations, on paper. At least the first three were written © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8

    251

    252 

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA

    by the same hand. The fact that the miscellaneous costs associated with Weymouth’s journey included £6. 13s. 4d given ‘to Mr Seger for writing her Maiestie’s lettres to the Emperor of China and Cathay’ proves that this man was the Norroy King of Arms William Segar.3 That this letter was not entirely produced by members of staff of the Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office’ need not stupefy. England’s relations with Russia, the Ottoman Empire and Asia were established primarily to further the interests of its merchants. The exchange of royal letters was crucial to the maintenance of such relations; little wonder that establishments such as, in this case, the East India Company, were asked to contribute to the cost of embellishing these missives. Precedents included the messages sent to Turkey in 1595/6, when Thomas Lake reported to Robert Cecil that Elizabeth had signed the letters to ‘the Turk’ which the Secretary had left with him. Lake suggested to giue warning to the marchants to haue some silke redy for the sealing of them for the Clarkes of the privy Seale are loth to beare the Charge who will to morrow to attend your honour and my Lord for the Seale. These lettres are accustomed to be sealed with the privy Seale.4

    Segar, a scrivener, painter of both miniatures and portraits en large, and an artist once patronized by the Earl of Leicester,5 did a marvellous job, and it is a pity that copyright reasons have prevented the reproduction of this item here. While still a lovely example of Cancelleresca, the Italian version was certainly less splendid, at least as far as its contents were concerned. This text, not signed by Elizabeth, is quite evidently a rather hurried and literal translation of the English. It presents a number of errors, mostly related to the failure to recognise the difference between singulars and plurals in ‘e’ / ‘i’ (cf., for example, ‘Inuincibili Emperadore’ and ‘diuerse et particulare relatione’ or ‘delle nostre proprie Subiettj’ in the first lines of the letter) and to a confusion with some English forms (see e.g., ‘Clymato’ for ‘climate’). It seems unlikely that Segar, a professional scribe, would provide such a careless transcript—or that he would not amend at least some of the major inconsistencies of style. Both his and the original composer’s knowledge of Italian must have been, therefore, quite limited. Adding the Latin, Italian, and Portuguese translations to the English text was, however, a crucial element for the success of the voyage itself. If the first was the standard of international diplomacy (together with

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA 

    253

    French, which was used less outside Europe), the latter two were the languages of the earlier explorers to China from Marco Polo to Jorge Álvares. More recently, the Jesuit missionary Matteo Ricci (1552–1610), earned himself a reputation as one of the few foreigners who had managed not only to learn Chinese, but also to immerse himself in the culture of that country, to the point that the imperial government allowed him to establish a missionary residence in Beijing. Interestingly, however, it was Portuguese which became the lingua franca of the Jesuit missions to the Ming Empire.6 It may be that Elizabeth knew and approved of the idea of attaching documents in languages other than English: she signed the vellum letter ‘Elizabetta R,’ as if to provide an international version of her name, which would, of course, attune to the Romance language texts which accompanied the beautifully penned missive. Whatever its ‘authorial’ status, and pace its linguistic shortcomings, the Italian letter to Wanli is further evidence of the importance which this language had in Elizabethan international diplomatic correspondence at the end of Elizabeth’s reign. Texts Lancashire Record Office, DDSH 15/3, items 1–4. The English letter, on vellum (Lc1; addressed on the verso ‘To the Right | High, Mighty, and Invincible | Emperour of Cathaye), is followed by its Latin, Portuguese and Italian (Lc2) versions, all on paper. Allinson provides a good description of Lc1: The [English] letter itself measures 433mm x 517mm (c.17 by c.20 inches), and is made of high quality parchment, which may explain why its colors have been so vividly preserved. The borders are luxuriously painted (or ‘limned,’ to use the contemporary term) with red ink and traced with an intricate foliage-pattern of gold. A large initial ‘E’ for ‘Elizabeth’ is skillfully drawn in a pattern of overlapping and interlacing loops reminiscent of a Celtic-knot, and hangs in the top left corner of the letter, forming an emblematic handle for the banner-like border that hangs from it. ... It is written in a very readable secretary hand, and begins with an enlarged initial line (also drawn in red and gold) that reads: ‘Elizabeth, by the Grace of God Queen.’ The rest of the text is written in brown ink, except for an initial ‘W’ for the royal ‘We’ of the first sentence following the address, and for every ‘M’ introducing the word ‘Majesty,’ which are in gold.7

    254 

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA

    In the Italian text printed below only errors which may hinder its understanding (including the widespread confusion between singular and plural endings) have been corrected. In the original, ‘u’ (also when meant ‘v’) appears as ‘ŭ’ throughout; this has been ignored in the transcription. No further effort has been made to regularise the spelling of this manuscript. Elizabeth’s Italian Letter To Wanli—Lc2

    5

    10

    15

    ELIZABETHA, Per la gracia di Dio, Regina D’Inghilterra, Francia et Irlandia, Defensatrice de la fede etcaetera./ Al molto Potente et Inuincibile Emperadore di Cathaya Noi habbiamo riceuutto diuerse et particulari relationi, cossi bene delli nostri propri Subiettj come d’altri; quali hanno visitato in parte l’Imperio et Signorie di sua Maiesta; per meggio di che s’hanno raportato cossj bene sua invincible grandezza, come suo Amoreuole tractamento a stragneri che frequentano nel vostro Regno, con traffico de mercantie: Il che ha prouocato, et mosso in noj vn desiderio, per trouare vna più propinqua via di passagio per mare verso vostre Contrade, di cio che vsualmente sin a hora e stato frequentato, et stimato; compassando la maggiore parte del Mondo; Perquale più vicino passagio, non solamente opportunita dj commerci, et traficho dj mercantie, puote essere offerto tra li subiectj dj Ambiduoj nostri Regni, ma anchora mutuale lega et Amicitia potra incominciare a crescere, et continuare tra sua Maiesta, et nostre contrade, et signorie, essendo nelle loro distancie /o/ situationi, non cossi longo separate ne allontanate /ò/ discoste, come bene sono strangie, et incognutte a vno l’altre per ragione del longo, et tedioso corso

    2 Inuincibile] Inuincibili Lc2  4  particulari relationi] particulare relatione Lc2  4–5  delli nostri propri] delle nostre proprie Lc2  7 suo] sua Lc2  10–11 sin a hora] sina hora Lc2  13  commerci] commercie Lc2   puote] puole Lc2  le] li Lc2  14  lega] legue Lc2  15  nostre] nostri Lc2 16  situationi] cituatione Lc2  17–18  separate... altre] separato ne allontanato /ò/ discosto, come bene sono strangio, et incognutto a vno l’altro Lc2   18  del longo, et tedioso corso] delle longe, et tediose corsso Lc2

    17  strangie: rather than witnessing a linguistic interference of the English ‘strange,’ this form is attested in Italian; cf. Vocabolario della Crusca, 4th ed., s.v. ‘strangio’. 18  incognutte: i.e., ‘incognute,’ ‘incognite.’

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA 

    255

    di nauigatione, vsato sin qui di questa parte verso voj, a che fine habiamo per lo passato assai anni fa, et in diuerse tempi dapoi, fatto electione d’alcuni di nostri Subiecti (sendo Popolo per natura inclinato a grande Dissegni) per scoperire Contrade, et Regni incognuttj, et posto essi in mane per il trouar fuori dj qualche piu vicino passaggio per mare, nelle Contrade di soa Maiesta, per il Septentrionale, /o/ Orientale parte del Mondo, in che sin qui non preualendo, et che alcune delle loro naui, mai non ritornarono, ne sentito di esse dopo il partire de qui, et altre che ritornarono essendo impedite del destinato viaggio, per il Giazzato, et fredo intollerabile, di quello Clymato: Habbiamo pur anco di nouo del nostro bramoso desiderio, a fare saggio /ò/ proua, di quanto possibile sara, di fare performare all’ultimo, vna più propinqua discoperta delle vostre Contrade, Preparato et messo fuora duoj Pichole Naui, sotto la directione dj vno nostro Subiecto et Seruo Georgio Waymouth, sendo il Principale Piloto, di questo presente viaggio. Huomo per il suo sapere, et experientia in navigatione, specialmente electo per noi, in respecto di questo Dissegno, il che si piacera Dio cossi de prosperare nel suo passagio, ch’egli /ò/ alcune delle sue compagnie arriueranno in qualche porto, di vostro Regno, Prigiamo soa Maesta (in fauore di noi che habbiamo cosi desiderato l’obtenere questo meggio d’accesso verso di voj, et in risguardo d’vna impresa performata da luj, et sua compagna, con si gran difficulta, et Dangiero) che vi piacera usarlo con quello risguardo che gli potra dare incorragimento a fare questo di nouo discopperto passagio, il che sin qui non e stato frequentato /ò/ conosciutto di niuno, a paruenire vno vsato frequentato trafficho, dj cotesto parte del Mondo a soa Maiesta; Per qual meggio vostre Contrade potranno in aduenire essere seruitte /ò/ prouiste delle natiue commodità di questa parte, de speciale seruitio et

    21  d’alcuni] d’alcune Lc2  23  fuori] fuoro Lc2  25  naui] naue Lc2 26 ritornarono] ritornauono Lc2  27  ritornarono essendo impedite] ritornauono essendo impedito Lc2  28  fredo] frede Lc2  29  bramoso] bromoso Lc2   30  discoperta] discoprire Lc2 31  Naui] Naue Lc2  36  ch’egli] chegli Lc2  39  d’vna interpresa performata] d’vno interpresa performato Lc2 44–45  vostre... prouiste] vostro Contrade potra in aduenire essere seruitto /ò/ prouisto Lc2

    40  Dangiero: not an erroneous translation of English ‘danger’: this form appears, in fact, in Vocabolario della Crusca, 4th ed., s.v. 42  parvenire: probably meant as ‘divenire,’ as witnessed by ‘become’ in the English original.

    20

    25

    30

    35

    40

    45

    256 

    50

    55

    60

    65

    70

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA

    uso per soa Maiesta, et suoi Subiecti, et per ritorno di scambiamento /ò/ trovamento i commodità di vostre contrade, noi et nostri Subiecti possiamo essere furnito dj cose di simile seruitio, et vso. dell quale mutuale beneficio, amicitia, et piacere, potra crescere, et venire essere stabilitto tra noj; Il che per la nostra parte non vogliamo impedire per questo à offerirui, per il honorabile raporto di cio che habbiamo vudito di vostra Maiesta, et a causa che in questa prima discoperta della via per vostre Contrade. à noi parve non conueniente a impiegare naue di tal cargo che potarebbeno menare in esse qualche grande quantita di nostra natiua commodita, per il che potrebbeno incorrere dangero del souracargare[.] Resoluissimo di vsare pichole naui, come più proprie per vno passagio incognutto, cargate per la maggiore parte con tale cose necessarie, ch’erano in vso per il loro scoperire, Piacera soa Maesta d’essere aduertito, che per le particularitade di tale cose, che per ora sono menate in esse naui, che delle sorte di mercantie dj detta natura, il nostro Regno è bastante, e da potere di furnire molto Ampiamente soa Maesta si come ancho de diuerse altre sorte, et specie de mercantie de simile vso, di che piacendo soa Maesta più particularmente d’essere informato per il sudetto Georgio Waymouth, et la sua compagnia, di tutto cio vt supra, significandosi a noj per lettere di soa Maiesta a essere rimandato per il nostro sudetto Subiecto, che nostra visitatione del vostro Regno, con le nostre naui, et mercantie, sara acceptabilemente, et amoreuolente receuutto, noj vogliamo nella proxima flota che mandaremo, vostra Maiesta fare apparire, piu expressamente, che vso, et beneficio nostra Amicitia, et commertio potrà produre a vostra Maiesta, et Contrade. Cependante Raccommendiamo vostra Maiesta allo protectione del Eterno Iddio, la cuj prouidenzia guida, et preserua tutti Rej et Regni./ Scripto in nostro Palazzo Regale di Greenvicj 4° di Majo Anno del nostro Signore 1602 e del nostro Regno /44°/. 47  trovamento] troquamento Lc2  52  prima discoperta] primo discoperto Lc2 52–53  vostre... parve] vostra Contrade. à noi paio Lc2  56  naui] naue Lc2     56–57  cargate] carghiamo Lc2  59  menate in esse navi] menato in esse naue Lc2  60  e] é Lc2 66  nostra] nostro Lc2     naui] naue Lc2  69  nostra Amicitia, et commertio] nostre Amicitia, et commertio   71  la] il Lc2

    55  Resoluissimo: probably meant as ‘risolvemmo’; cf. ‘wee did resolue’ below, line 51. 70  Cependante: quite probably a back formation from French ‘cependant.’ The form would certainly appear unfamiliar in Renaissance Italian; it is not attested in Vocabolario della Crusca or Vocabolario Treccani.

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA 

    257

    Contemporary English version – Lc1 ELIZABETH BY THE GRACE OF GOD QUEEN of England, France and Ireland Defendor of the faith etc. To the great, mighty, and Invincible Emperour of Cathaia, greeting. Wee haue receaued dyuers, and sondry relacions both by our owne Subiects, and by others, whoe haue visited some partes of your Maiesties Empire and Dominions, wherby they haue reported vnto vs aswell your Inuincible greatnes, as your kynd vsage of Strangers, that resorte vnto your Kingdomes with trade of merchandize, which hath wrought in vs a desire, to fynd oute some neerer waye of passage by Seas from vs, into your cuntrey, then the vsuall frequented course that hetherto hath byn houlden by compassing the greatest part of the world, By which neerer passage, not only opportunity of entercourse of traffique of merchandize may be offered between the Subiectes of both our Kingdomes, but also a mutuall league, and amity may growe, and be contynued, between your Maiestie and vs, our Cuntries, and Dominions being in their distance of scituacions, not so farr remote, or seuered, as they are estranged, and vnknowen the one to the other, by reason of the long and tedious course of Navigacion hetherto vsed from theis parts unto yow. To which ende wee haue heretofore many yeares past, and at sundry tymes synce made choice of some of our Subiects, being a people by nature enclyned to great attemptes, and to the discouery of Contries, and Kingdomes vnknowen, and sett them in hand with the fynding out of some neerer passage by Seas into your Maiesties Contries, through the North, or East partes of the world, wherin hetherto not preuayling, but some of their Ships neuer returning back agayne, nor being heard of synce their departure hence, and some of them retourning back agayne being hindered in their entended voyag by the frozen Seas, and intollerable cold of those Clymates; wee haue yett once more of our earnest desire to try the vttermost that may be done to performe at length a neerer discouery of your Contrye, prepared and sett fourth two small Shipps vnder the direction of our Subiect, and Seruant George waymouth, being the principall Pylott of this present voyage, a man for his knowledge and Experience in nauigacion, specially chosen by vs to this attempte whom if it shall please god so to prosper in his passage, that either hee, or any of his com23–27  but some of their Ships … Clymates: possibly a reference to what happened to Sir Hugh Willoughby and his crew, who perished in the North Sea in 1554 because of the extreme cold.

    5

    10

    15

    20

    25

    30

    258 

    35

    40

    45

    50

    55

    60

    65

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA

    pany shall aryue in any port of your Kingdome, wee pray your Maiestie in favour of vs, who haue soe desired the attayning this meanes of accesse vnto yow, and in regard of an enterprize performed by hym, and his company with so great difficulty, and danger, that you will vse them with that regard that maye gyue them encouragement to make this their newe discouered passage, which hetherto hath not byn frequented, or knowne by any to become a vsuall frequented trade from theis partes of the world to your Maiestie. By which meanes your contrey may hereafter be serued with the natyue commodityes of theis partes of speciall seruice, and vse, both for your Maiestie and Subiectes and by returne, and enterchange of your contrey comodities, wee and our Subiectes may be furnished with thinges of lyke seruice and vse, out of which mutuall benefitt amity, and frendshipe may growe, and be established between vs, which wee for our part will not let hereby to offer vnto yow for the honorable report which wee haue heard of your Maiestie and because in this first discouery of the waye to your conntrey, it seemed to vs not convenient to ymploy Shippes of that burthen, which might bring in them any great quantity of our natyue commoddities wherby they might be pestered, wee did resolue to vse small shippes as fittest for an vnknowen passage, laden for the most part with such necessaries, as were of vse for their discouery; It may please your Maiestie by the particulers of such things, as are brought in theis Shippes to vnderstand that of goodes of those kyndes, our kingdome is able to furnish your Maiestie most amply, and also of sundry other kyndes of merchandize of like vse, whereof it may please your Maiestie to be more particulerly enformed by the said George waymouth, and his company, of all which upon significacion vnto vs by your Maiesties Lettres to be returned by our said Subiect that our visiting of your Kingdomes with our shippes, and merchandize shalbe acceptable, and kindly receiued, wee will in the next fleet, which we shall send vnto yow, make it more fully appeare what vse, and benefitt, our amity, and entercourse may bring to your Maiestie and contrey. And in the meane tyme do commend your Maiestie to the protection of the Eternall God, whose prouidence guideth, and preserueth all Kinges, and Kingdomes. From our Royall Pallace of Greenwiche the fourthe of May anno Domini 1602 and of our Raigne 44°. / Elizabetta R

    APPENDIX 1: ELIZABETH’S LETTER TO WANLI, EMPEROR OF CHINA 

    259

    Notes 1. Rayne Allinson, ‘The Virgin Queen and the Son of Heaven: Elizabeth I’s Letters to Wanli, Emperor of China,’ in EFC, 209–28. 2. Ibid., 210. See also D. F. Latch, ‘The Far East,’ in The Hakluyt Handbook, ed. David B. Quinn (1974; 2 vols, Burlington: Ashgate, 2010), I, 214. 3. Cf. Allinson, ‘The Virgin Queen and the Son of Heaven,’ 219-20, and Woudhuysen, Sir Philip Sidney and the Circulation of Manuscripts, 74. On Segar see also R. J. S. Adolph, ‘Segar, Sir William (b. in or before 1564, d.1633),’ ODNB. As Elizabeth Goldring has shown, in addition to being a herald, William Segar was also a noted portrait painter to the late Elizabethan elite. Segar’s sitters included Leicester, Essex, and Queen Elizabeth, among others, and the fees he commanded for the portraits he painted were considerably higher than those of other leading court artists of the day; see Goldring, Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, and the World of Elizabethan Art, 143–53, 163–64, and Id., ‘Heraldic Painting and Drawing in Early Modern England,’ in Painting in Britain, 15001630: Production, Influences, and Patronage, ed. Tarnya Cooper et al. (Oxford: Oxford University Press for The British Academy, 2015), 262–77. 4. CP 30/32. Cf. Andreani, Letters 1590-96, 131; Allinson, A Monarchy of Letters, 30-31. 5. See the essays by Goldring quoted above, note 3. 6. Cf. David E. Mungello, The Great Encounter of China and the West, 1500-1800 (Lanham: Rowman and Littlefield, 2009), 16–17. 7. Allinson, ‘The Virgin Queen and the Son of Heaven,’ 220. See also the comment on the fact that ‘red had a special significance in the context of Chinese administrative culture. Wanli was taught the art of calligraphy from an early age (and so could write his own letters if need be), but more importantly as emperor he was the only person permitted to sign documents in vermillion ink’ (ibid.). One may want to remember, though, that while this, as Allinson notes, was probably not known to Elizabeth and her secretaries (ibid.), red had been a color associated with Imperial power since at least Roman times.

    Selected Bibliography (See also the List of Abbreviations)

    Manuscripts Elizabeth’s Letters – Manuscript witnesses

    Cambridge Cambridge University Library, MS Dd 3.20(4)

    Florence ASFi, Mediceo del Principato 4183

    Kew SP 70/77, 77/1, 78/41, 78/45, 89/1, 89/2, 97/2, 98/1, 99/1

    London BL, Add. MSS 48126 (Yelverton MS. 141), 48149 (Yelverton MS 161) BL, Cotton MS Julius E II BL, Cotton MS Nero B I BL, Cotton MS Otho C X BL, Cotton MS Vitellius C XI BL, Harley MS 787 London Metropolitan Archives, CLC/234/MS01752 (formerly Guildhall Library MS 1752)

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8

    261

    262 

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Oxford Bodleian Library, MS Smith 68

    Preston Lancashire Record Office, DDSH 15/3

    Simancas AGS, Secretaría de Estado (Negociación de Flandes), 590

    Venice ASVe, Collegio, Lettere di Principi, 33

    Vienna Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hausarchiv-Familienakten, Karton 21 (formerly Karton 15), Konvolut 4, Faszikel 5

    Washington Folger Shakespeare Library, MS X d 138

    Other Manuscript Sources Brussels Archives Générales du Royaume, Audience 1830/3

    Florence ASFi, Mediceo del Principato, 2636, 3080, 4183

    Genoa ASGe, MS 349 ASGe, Archivio Segreto, 1868, 1870, 2782/7, 2827

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 

    263

    Hatfield CP 4, 30, 31, 36, 37, 38, 40, 45, 46, 47, 61, 69, 76, 83, 88, 93, 133, 134, 135, 147, 155, 163, 165, 177, 185, 188, 206, 229

    Kew PC 2/18 SP 12/16, 12/160, 12/213, 12/222, 12/231, 12/244, 12/246, 12/247, 12/279, 12/284, 12/289, 46/19, 46/20, 53/15, 70/24, 70/39, 70/70, 70/81, 70/83, 70/85, 70/91, 70/92, 70/93, 70/94, 70/95, 70/102, 70/109, 70/113, 70/114, 70/141, 77/1, 77/2, 77/6, 78/6, 78/22, 78/23, 78/45, 78/46, 79, 80/1, 84/9, 84/20, 84/56, 88/1, 89/1, 98/1, 99/1, 102/49

    London BL, Add. MSS 18018, 23240, 35840, 48126, 48149, 78176 BL, Cotton MS Caligula C IX BL, Cotton MSS Galba C V, C XI BL, Cotton MS Julius F VI BL, Cotton MSS Nero B I, B VI, B IX BL, Cotton MS Titus F XII BL, Cotton MSS Vespasian C VII, C VIII, F III BL, Cotton MS Vitellius C XI BL, Lansdowne MSS 18, 31, 44, 70 BL, Royal MS 13 B I Lambeth Palace Library, MS 658

    Milan Biblioteca Trivulziana, MS 47

    Naples MS Farnesiano 258, 1646 (II) MS Museo 99.c.32

    Oxford Bodleian Library, Bodl. MS 900 Bodleian Library, Clarendon MS 35 Bodleian Library, Tanner MS 50

    264 

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Rome Vatican Library, MS Urb. Lat. 1040

    Simancas AGS, Secretaría de Estado (Negociación de Flandes), 590, 591, 592, 2218

    Venice AsVe, Collegio, Lettere Principi 33

    Vienna Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, England-Hofkorrespondenz, Konvolut 2 Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hausarchiv-Familienakten, Karton 21 (formerly Karton 15), Konvolut 3, Faszikel 4; Konvolut 4, Fas. 5 Haus-, Hof- und- Staatsarchiv, Hhsta Ur Fuk 1370

    Washington Folger Shakespeare Library, MSS V a 603, W b 132 (187), X d 138

    Woking Surrey History Centre, Loseley Letters, 6729/3/171

    Primary Printed Sources and Reference Materials Albèri, Eugenio, ed. Relazioni degli ambasciatori veneti al Senato. 15 vols. Firenze: Tipografia all’insegna di Clio, 1839–63. Reprint, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2012. Ascham, Roger. Rogeri Aschami epistolarum, libri quatuor, Edited by William Elstob. Oxoniæ: typis Lichfieldianis, prostant venales apud Henricum Clements, 1703. Beal, Peter, ed. Catalogue of English Literary Manuscripts 1450-1700, last accessed 26 February 2017, http://www.celm-ms.org.uk. Beale, Philip, Adrian Almond, and Mike Scott Archer, eds. The Corsini Letters. Stroud, Gloucestershire: Amberley, 2011.

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 

    265

    Brown, Rawdon. L’archivio di Venezia: con riguardo special alla storia inglese. Venice: Antonelli e Basadonna, 1865. Elizabeth I. Selected Works. Edited by Steven W. May. New York and London: Washington Square Press, 2004. Ellis, Henry, ed. Papers Relating to the Proposed Marriage of Queen Elizabeth with the Brother of the Emperor. London: John Nichols and Sons, 1853. Florio, John. Firste fruites. London: Thomas Dawson for Thomas Woodcocke, [1578] (STC2 11096; ESTC S105629 copy: Huntington Library via EEBO). Gachard, Louis Prosper, ed. Correspondance de Philippe II sur les affaires des PaysBas 1558–1577. 5 vols. Brussels: C. Muquardt, 1848–79. Harington, John. Nugae Antiquae. 2 vols. Edited by Thomas Park. London: J. Wright, 1804. Institute for Historical Research, Office Holders in Modern Britain, last accessed 15 February 2017, http://www.history.ac.uk/resources/office. Kaylor, Noel Harold, and Philip Edward Phillips, eds. The Consolation of Queen Elizabeth I: The Queen’s Translation of Boethius’s De Consolatione Philosophiae. MRTS, 366. Tempe, AZ: Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, 2009. Kervyn de Lettenhove, Joseph Marie Bruno Constantin, Relations politiques des Pays-Bas et de l’Angleterre, sous le règne de Philippe II. Continued by Louis Gilliodts-Van Severen. 11 vols. Brussels: Hayez; Commission Royale d’Histoire, 1882–1900. Kinney, Arthur F., ed. Elizabethan Backgrounds. Hampden, Conn.: Archon Books, 1975. Kuin, Roger, ed. The Correspondence of Sir Philip Sidney. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2012. Lefèvre, Joseph, ed. Correspondance de Philippe II sur les affaires des Pays-Bas. Deuxième partie. 4 vols. Brussels: Académie Royal des Sciences, Lettres et Beaux-arts, 1940–60. Litta, Pompeo. Famiglie celebri italiane. 16 vols. Milan and Turin: Basadonna, Giusti et al., 1839–46. Miola, Robert S., ed. Early Modern Catholicism: An Anthology of Primary Sources. New York: Oxford University Press, 2007. Moryson, Fynes. An itinerary written by Fynes Moryson, gent: first in the Latine tongue, and then translated by him into English. London: John Beale, 1617 (STC2 18205; ESTC S115249; Folger Shakespeare Library, STC 18205 copy 2).

    266 

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Rossi, Sergio, ed. I documenti della cultura italiana in Inghilterra: il Rinascimento. 2 vols. Milan: Unicopli, 1986. Sawyer, Edmund, ed. Memorials of Affairs of State in the Reigns of Q. Elizabeth and K. James I, Collected (chiefly) from the Original Papers of the Right Honourable Sir Ralph Winwood, Kt. London: W. Bowyer for T. Ward, 1727 (ESTC T149866). Talbot, Charles H., ed. Res Polonicae Elizabetha Angliae Regnante Concriptae ex Archivis Publici Londoniarum. Rome: Institutum Historicum Polonicum, 1961. Tomita, Soko. A Bibliographical Catalogue of Italian Books Printed in England, 1558–1603. Farnham: Ashgate, 2009. Van Durme, Maurice. Les Archives générales de Simancas et l’histoire de la Belgique. 4 vols. Brussels: Académie royale de Belgique, Commission Royale d’Histoire, 1964. Vickers, Brian, ed. English Renaissance Literary Criticism. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 2003.

    Secondary Sources Adams, Simon. ‘Elizabeth I and the Sovereignty of the Netherlands 1576–1585.’ Transactions of the Royal Historical Society, Sixth Series, 14 (2004): 309–19. ———. ‘The Decision to Intervene: England and the United Provinces 1584– 1585.’ In Felipe II (1527–1598): Europa y la Monarquía Católica, edited by José Martinez Millán, I, 19–31. 5 vols. Madrid: Parteluz, 1999. ———. Elizabeth I. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, forthcoming. Alexander, Gavin. Writing After Sidney: The Literary Response to Sir Philip Sidney, 1586–1640. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2006. Alford, Stephen. Burghley: William Cecil at the Court of Elizabeth I. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2008. ———. The Early Elizabethan Polity: William Cecil and the British succession Crisis, 1558–1569. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998. Allen, E. John B. Post and Courier Service in the Diplomacy of Early Modern Europe. Nijhoff: The Hague, 1972.

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 

    267

    Allen, Paul C. Philip III and the Pax Hispanica: the Failure of Grand Strategy. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2000. Allinson, Rayne. ‘The Role of Royal Correspondence in English Diplomacy During the Reign of Elizabeth I.’ PhD diss., University of Oxford, 2010. Andrews, Kenneth Raymond. Drake’s Voyages. New York: Scribner, 1967. Arfaioli, Maurizio. ‘Alla destra del Duca: la Figura di Chiappino Vitelli nel Contesto degli Affreschi Vasariani del Salone dei Cinquecento.’ Mitteilungen des Kunsthistorischen Institutes in Florenz 51, no. 1/2 (2007): 271–78. Backus, I. ‘Laurence Tomson and Elizabethan Puritanism.’ Journal of Ecclesiastical History 28 (1977): 17–27. Bajetta, Carlo M. ‘Editing Elizabeth I’s Italian Letters.’ Journal of Early Modern Studies 3 (2014): 41–68. ———. ‘Elizabeth I, Chiappino Vitelli and Federico Zuccaro: two Unpublished Letters.’ Notes and Queries 258 (New Series 60), no. 3 (2013): 386–91. ———. ‘The Manuscripts of Verse Presented to Elizabeth I. A Preliminary Investigation.’ The Ben Jonson Journal 8 (2001): 147–205. ———. ‘Tracing A ‘Lost’ Context: Henry Cheke’s Freewyl.’ Aevum 71 (1997): 711–30. ———. Sir Walter Ralegh: poeta di corte elisabettiano. Milan: Mursia, 1998. Banfi, Emanuele. La posizione dell’Italiano (e di ‘Italiani altri’) tra le lingue d’Europa: usi, funzioni, prestigio. Vol. II of Coesistenze Linguistiche nell’Italia Pre- e Postunitaria. Edited by Tullio Telmon, Gianmario Raimondi, and Luisa Revelli. Rome: Bulzoni, 2012. Barnett, Richard C. Place Profit and Power: A Study of the Servants of William Cecil, Elizabethan Statesman. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 1969. Bellorini, Mariagrazia. ‘Giovan Battista Castiglione, consigliere di Elisabetta I.’ In Contributi dell’istituto di filologia moderna, Serie inglese, edited by Sergio Rossi, 113–32. Milan: Pubblicazioni dell’Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore, 1974. ———. ‘Note di poesia nell’opera di Alberico Gentili, giurista elisabettiano (1532–1608).’ In Il passaggiere italiano, edited by Renzo Crivelli, Luigi Sampietro, and Joseph Trapp, 139–55. Rome: Bulzoni, 1994. Bernard, G. W. Anne Boleyn: Fatal Attractions. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2010.

    268 

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Bolland, Charlotte. ‘Alla Prudentissima et Virtuosissima Reina Elisabetta: An Englishman’s Italian Dedication to the Queen.’ In Leadership and Elizabethan Culture, edited by Peter Iver Kaufman, 37–49. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2013. Brenner, Robert. Merchants and Revolution: Commercial Change, Political Conflict, and London’s Overseas Traders, 1550–1653. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1993. Bulboacă, Sorin Ovidiu. Bartolomeo Brutti în Moldova: politică, diplomaţie şi religie. Arad: Vasile Goldiş University Press, 2006. Calvar Gross, J., J. I. González-Aller Hierro, M. de Dueñas Fontan, and M. del C. Mérida Valverde, eds. La Batalla del Mar Oceano. 3 vols. Madrid: Instituto de Historia y Cultura Naval, 1988–93. Carley, James P. The Books of King Henry VIII and his Wives. London: British Library, 2004. Charry, Brinda and Gitanjali Shahani, eds. Emissaries in Early Modern Literature and Culture. Farnham: Ashgate, 2009. Chew, Samuel C. The Crescent and the Rose: Islam and England during the Renaissance. New York: Oxford University Press, 1937. Cole, Mary Hill. ‘Monarchy in Motion: An Overview of Elizabethan Progresses.’ In The Progresses, Pageants, and Entertainments of Queen Elizabeth I, edited by Jayne Elisabeth Archer, Elizabeth Goldring, and Sarah Knight, 27–45. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007. Colin, Martin and Geoffrey Parker. The Spanish Armada. Rev. ed. Manchester: Mandolin, 1999. Crinò, A. M. ‘La ‘Relatione d’Inghilterra’ di Petruccio Ubaldini.’ Annali della Scuola Normale Superiore di Pisa, Classe di Lettere e Filosofia, 3rd ser., vol. IX:2 (1979): 641–757. ———. ‘Documenti relativi a Pietro da Cortona, Ciro Ferri, Pietro Tacca, Pier Maria Baldi, Il Guercino e Federigo Zuccaro.’ Rivista d’arte 34 (1959): 151–57. Da Mosto, Andrea. I dogi di Venezia nella vita pubblica e privata. Milan: Martello, [1960]. ———. L’Archivio di Stato di Venezia. 2 vols. Rome: Biblioteca d’Arte, 1937–40.

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 

    269

    Davies, Tom. ‘The Practice of Handwriting Identification.’ The Library, 7th series, 8, no. 3 (2007): 251–76. Dawson, Mark. Plenti and Grase: Food and Drink in a Sixteenth Century Household. Totnes: Prospect Books, 2009. Daybell, James. The Material Letter in Early Modern England: Manuscript Letters and the Culture and Practices of Letter-writing, 1512–1635. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2012. De Oliveira Marques, A. H. History of Portugal. 2 vols. London and New York: Columbia University Press, 1972. Disney, Anthony R. A History of Portugal and the Portuguese Empire. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2009. Doran, Susan. Elizabeth I and Foreign Policy, 1558–1603. London: Routledge, 2000. ———. Elizabeth I and Her Circle. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2015. Duerloo, Luc. Dynasty and Piety: Archduke Albert (1598–1621) and Habsburg Political Culture. Farnham: Ashgate, 2012. Duncan-Jones, Katherine. Sir Philip Sidney, Courtier Poet. London: Hamish Hamilton, 1991. Edelman, Charles. ‘The Strange Case of Dr. Lopez and Mr. Shakespeare.’ Archiv für das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Literaturen 240 (2003): 108–12. Einstein, Lewis. The Italian Renaissance in England. New York: Columbia University Press, 1902. Elton, Geoffrey. The Tudor Constitution: Documents and Commentary. 1960. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995. Epstein, Mortimer. The English Levant Company. 1908. New York: Burt Franklin, 1968. Evans (later Higham), Florence M. Greir. The Principal Secretary of State: a Survey of the Office from 1558 to 1680. Manchester: Manchester University Press; London: Longman Green, 1923. Frigo, Daniela, ed. Politics and Diplomacy in Early Modern Italy: the Structure of Diplomatic Practice, 1450–1800. Translated by Adrian Belton. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000. Fusaro, Maria. Political Economies of Empire in the Early Modern Mediterranean: The Decline of Venice and the Rise of England 1450–1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2015.

    270 

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Gabrieli, Vittorio. ‘Bernardino Ochino, ‘Sermo di Christo’: Un inedito di Elisabetta Tudor.’ La cultura 21, no. 1 (1983): 151–74. Gamberini, Spartaco. Lo studio dell’italiano in Inghilterra nel ’500 e nel ’600. Messina and Firenze: D’Anna, 1970. Gibson, Jonathan. ‘The Queen’s Two Hands.’ In Representations of Elizabeth I in Early Modern Culture, edited by Alessandra Petrina and Laura Tosi, 47–65. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2011. Goldberg, Jonathan. Writing Matter: from the Hands of the English Renaissance. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1990. Goldring, Elizabeth. ‘Heraldic Painting and Drawing in Early Modern England.’ In Painting in Britain, 1500–1630: Production, Influences, and Patronage, edited by Tarnya Cooper, Aviva Bunstock, Maurice Howard, and Edward Town, 262–77. Oxford: Oxford University Press for The British Academy, 2015. ———. ‘Portraits of Queen Elizabeth I and the Earl of Leicester for Kenilworth Castle.’ The Burlington Magazine 147, no. 1231 (2005): 654–60. ———. Robert Dudley, Earl of Leicester, and the World of Elizabethan Art: Painting and Patronage at the Court of Elizabeth I. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2014. Graves, Michael A. R. Henry VIII: A Study in Kingship. London: Pearson, Longman, 2003. Grigoraș, Nicolae. Instituţiile feudale din Moldova. Organizarea de stat până la mijlocul secolului al XVIII-lea. Bucharest: Editura Academiei R.S.R., 1971. Hale, John. England and the Italian Renaissance: The Growth of Interest in its History and Art. 1954. Rev. ed. with an introduction by Edward Chaney. Oxford: Blackwell, 2005. Hammer, Paul E. J. The Polarisation of Elizabethan Politics: the Political Career of Robert Devereux, 2nd Earl of Essex 1585–1597. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999. Hinds, Peter, and James Daybell, eds. Material Readings of Early Modern Culture: Texts and Social Practices, 1580–1730. Basingstoke and New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010. Hughes, Charles. ‘Nicholas Faunt’s Discourse Touching the Office of Principal Secretary of Estate, & c. 1592.’ The English Historical Review 20, no. 79 (1905): 499–508.

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 

    271

    Iannaccaro, Giuliana and Alessandra Petrina, ‘To and from the Queen: Modalities of Epistolography in the Correspondence of Elizabeth I.’ Journal of Early Modern Studies 3 (2014): 71–73. Israel, Jonathan. The Dutch Republic: its Rise Greatness and Fall, 1477–1806. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1995. Kamen, Henry. The Duke of Alva. New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2004. Kołodziejczyk, Dariusz. Ottoman-Polish Diplomatic Relations (15th-18th century): an annotated edition of ʻahdnames and other documents. Ottoman Empire and its heritage, 18. Leiden: Brill, 2000. Kortepeter, Carl Max. Ottoman Imperialism During the Reformation: Europe and the Caucasus. New York: New York University Press, 1972. Kouri, E. I. Elizabethan England and Europe: Forty Unprinted Letters from Elizabeth I to Protestant Powers. London: University of London; Institute of Historical Research, 1982. Labourdette, Jean-François, Jean-Pierre Poussou, and Marie-Catherine Vignal, eds. Le traité de Vervins. Paris: Presses de l’Université de Paris-Sorbonne, 2000. Lawrence, Jason. ‘Who the Devil Taught thee so Much Italian?’: Italian Language Learning and Literary Imitation in Early Modern England. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2005. Lerer, Seth. Courtly Letters in the Age of Henry VIII. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997. Levy, F. J. ‘A Semi-Professional Diplomat: Guido Cavalcanti and the Marriage Negotiations of 1571.’ Historical Research 25, no. 92 (1962): 211–20. Love, Harold. Attributing Authorship: An Introduction. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002. Maginn, Christopher. William Cecil, Ireland, and the Tudor State. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012. Marrapodi, Michele, ed. Shakespeare, Italy and Intertextuality. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 2004. ———. ed. Shakespeare’s Italy. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1993. Mattingly, Garrett. Renaissance Diplomacy. 1955. New York: Cosimo, 2010. Mungello, David E. The Great Encounter of China and the West, 1500–1800. Lanham: Rowman and Littlefield, 2009.

    272 

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

    Nicholls, Mark, and Penry Williams. Sir Walter Raleigh in Life and Legend. London and New York: Continuum, 2011. Oosterhoff, F. G. Leicester and the Netherlands: 1586–1587. Utrecht: Hes, 1988. Overell, M. Anne. Italian Reform and English Reformations. Aldershot: Ashgate, 2008. Owens, A. E. B. ‘Sir John Wolley’s Letter-Book as Latin Secretary to Elizabeth I.’ Archives 11 (1973–74): 16–18. Petrina, Alessandra. Machiavelli in the British Isles. Farnham: Ashgate, 2009. Pizzoli, Lucilla. Le grammatiche di italiano per inglesi (1550–1776): un’analisi linguistica. Florence: Accademia della Crusca, 2004. Platt, Jeffrey F. ‘The Elizabethan ‘Foreign Office.’ The Historian 56, no. 4 (1994): 725–40. ———. ‘The Elizabethan Clerk of the Privy Council.’ Journal of the Rocky Mountain Medieval and Renaissance Association 3 (1982): 123–42. Pollnitz, Aysha. ‘Christian Women or Sovereign Queens? The Schooling of Mary and Elizabeth.’ In Tudor Queenship: The Reigns of Mary and Elizabeth, edited by Alice Hunt and Anna Whitelock, 128–42. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010. Porter, Linda. Katherine the Queen: The Remarkable Life of Katherine Parr. London: Macmillan, 2010. Ramsey, G. D. ‘The Undoing of the Italian Mercantile Colony in Sixteenth Century London.’ In Textile History and Economic History: Essays in Honour of Miss Julia de Lacy Mann, edited by N. B. Harte and K. G. Ponting, 40–41. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1973. Read, Conyers. Lord Burghley and Queen Elizabeth. London: Cape, 1965. Rebora, Piero. ‘Uno scrittore toscano sullo scisma d’Inghilterra ed una lettera della regina Elisabetta.’ Archivio storico italiano 93 (1935): 249–52. Redmond, Michael J. Shakespeare, Politics, and Italy: Intertextuality on the Jacobean Stage. Farnham: Ashgate, 2009. Rhodes, Dennis E. ‘Barnard Hampton and His Books.’ The Library: The Transactions of the Bibliographical Society 15, no. 3 (2014): 343–46. Rosenberg, Eleanor. Leicester Patron of Letters. New York: Columbia University Press, 1955.

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 

    273

    Rossi, Sergio. Ricerche sull’Umanesimo e sul Rinascimento in Inghilterra. Milan: Vita e Pensiero, 1969. ———, and Dianella Savoia, eds. Italy and the English Renaissance. Milan: Unicopoli, 1989. Rothman, Natalie E. ‘Interpreting Dragomans: Boundaries and Crossings in the Early Modern Mediterranean.’ Comparative Studies in Society and History 51 (2009): 771–800. Rowse, A. L. Ralegh and the Throckmortons. London: Macmillan, 1962. ———. Shakespeare the Elizabethan. London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1977. Scott, Mary Augusta. Elizabethan Translations from the Italian. Boston and New York: Houghton Mifflin, 1916. Simms, Brendan, and D. J. B. Trim. Humanitarian Intervention: A History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011. Skilliter, Susan Anne. ‘Three Letters from the Ottoman ‘Sultana’ Safiye to Queen Elizabeth I.’ In Documents from Islamic Chanceries, edited by S. M. Stern. Oriental Studies III; first series, 130–33. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1965. ———. William Harborne and the Trade with Turkey, 1578–1582: a Documentary Study of the First Anglo-Ottoman Relations. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1977. Smith, Alan G. R. ‘The Secretariats of the Cecils, circa 1580–1612.’ The English Historical Review 83 (1968): 481–504. ———. Servant of the Cecils: The Life of Sir Michael Hicks. London: Jonathan Cape, 1977. Sobecki, Sebastian. ‘‘A man of curious enquiry’: John Peyton’s Grand Tour to central Europe and Robert Cecil’s Intelligence Network, 1596–1601.’ Renaissance Studies 29, no. 3 (2014): 394–410. Somerset, Anne. Elizabeth I. London: Phoenix, 1997. Starkey, David. ‘Court and Government.’ In Revolution Reassessed: Revisions in the History of Tudor Government and Administration, edited by Christopher Coleman and David Starkey, 47–50. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986. Stern, Virginia F. Gabriel Harvey: His Life, Marginalia and Library. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1979. Stewart, Alan. ‘The Lives of Roderigo Lopez, Solomon Lazarus Levi, and Sidney Lee.’ EnterText 3, no. 1 (2003): 183–203.

    274 

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY

    ———. Shakespeare’s Letters. Oxford and New York: Oxford University Press, 2008. Stone, Lawrence. An Elizabethan: Sir Horatio Palavicino. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1956 Strachey, Lytton. Elizabeth and Essex. 1928. London: Penguin, 1971. Strong, Roy. ‘Zuccaro’s Visit to England.’ Journal of the Warburg and Courtauld Institutes 22 (1959): 359–60. Tabacchi, Stefano. Maria de’ Medici. Rome: Salerno Ed., 2012. Taviner, Mark. ‘Robert Beale and The Elizabethan Polity.’ PhD diss., University of St. Andrews, 2000. Thirsk, Joan. Food in Early Modern England: Phases, Fads, Fashions, 1500–1760. London: Hambledon Continuum, 2007. Van der Essen, León. Alexandre Farnèse, Prince de Parme, Gouverneur Général des Pays-Bas. 5 vols. Brussels: Librairie Nationale d’Art et d’Histoire, 1933–57. Van Mierlo, Wim. ‘The Archaeology of the Manuscript: Towards Modern Palaeography.’ In The Boundaries of the Literary Archive: Reclamation and Representation, edited by Carrie Smith and Lisa Stead, 15–29. Farnham: Ashgate, 2013. Vaughan, Jacqueline D. ‘Secretaries, Statesmen and Spies: the Clerks of the Tudor Privy Council, c.1540–c.1603.’ PhD diss., University of St. Andrews, 2006. Vidal, Claudine, and Frédérique Pilleboue, eds. La paix de Vervins: 1598. [Laon:] Fédération des sociétés d’histoire et d’archéologie de l’Aisne, [1998]. Willan, T. S. Studies in Elizabethan Trade. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1959. Willson, David Harris. King James VI and I. Second revised impression. London: Jonathan Cape, 1956. Wilson, C. Anne. Food and Drink in Britain from the Stone Age to Recent Times. London: Constable, 1973. Wilson, Elkin Calhoun. England’s Eliza. London: Cass, 1966. Wolfe, Heather. ‘‘Neatly Sealed, With Silk, and Spanish Wax or Otherwise’: The Practice of Letter-locking with Silk Floss in Early Modern England.’ In ‘In the Prayse of Writing’: Early Modern Manuscript Studies in Honour of Peter Beal, edited by S. P. Cerasano and Steven W. May, 169–89. London: British Library, 2012.

    SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY 

    275

    ———. and Alan Stewart. Letterwriting in Renaissance England. Washington: Folger Shakespeare Library, 2004. Woudhuysen. ‘The Queen’s Own Hand: A Preliminary Account.’ In Elizabeth I and the Culture of Writing, edited by Peter Beal and Grace Ioppolo, 1–27. London: British Library, 2007. Yates, Frances A. John Florio: The Life of an Italian in Shakespeare’s England. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1934.

    Index

    A Aconcio, Jacopo, xxvi, lxii–lxiii n37 Adams, Simon, 32 Alba (Alva), Duke of. See Álvarez de Toledo, Fernando, Duke of Alba Albèri, Eugenio, 11 Albert VII, Archduke of Austria, xxxi, 237–43 Aldobrandini, Pietro, Cardinal, 245 Alessandro de’ Medici, later Leo XI, 237–8, 242n2 Alfonso II, Duke of Modena and Ferrara, xxiii, lv Alford, Stephen, xliv Allen, Margaret, xxvi Allen, William, 173, 175, 184n4, 186n15 Allinga, Ahasverus, lvii n1 Allinson, Rayne, liv, 251, 253 Álvares, Jorge, 253

    of

    Names

    Álvarez de Toledo, Fernando, Duke of Alba, 63, 64, 67–8n3, 67n2, 68n11, 69, 74n22 Anderson, Henry, 85n7 Andraide, Diego, 217n6 Andraide, Rodrigo, 217n6 Andrew of Austria, Cardinal, 238 Anne of Austria, Daughter of Maximilian II, 63, 64 Antonio, Prior of Crato, xliv, xlvi, xlvii, xlix, l, liv, 75–86, 197–208 Aquinas, St. Thomas, 178 Aretino, Pietro, xxvi Ariosto, Ludovico, xxiii, lix n13, 29, 168 Aron the Tyrant, Prince of Moldavia (Moldova), 165 Ascham, Roger, xxiv, xxv, xxviii, xxix, xxxi, xxxiii, xxxvi, xxxvii, xlvi, xlix, lix n8, lxi n18, lxi n19, lxiv n53, lxv n63, lxvi n74, lxvi n76, lxvii n81, lxviii n86, 20n3, 21, 42n16, 54

    Note: Page number followed by ‘n’ refers to end notes

    © The Editor(s) (if applicable) and The Author(s) 2017 Carlo M. Bajetta, Elizabeth I: Italian Letters, DOI 10.1057/978-1-137-43553-8

    277

    278  

    INDEX

    Ashley, Anthony, xliii Astemio, Lorenzo, 141 Astley, Katherine. See Champernowne, Katherine B Badoaro, Andrea, 164 Bandello, Matteo, 29 Bartoli, Cosimo, 11, 51n36 Barton, Edward, 163, 165, 167, 170n3 Bayning, Paul, 79, 87, 89, 95 Beale, Robert, xli, xliii, xliv, xlviii, l, liii, lxxv n130, lxxvi n136, lxxvi n148, 80, 82, 85n10, 85n12, 92, 113–5 Belmain, Jean, xxxi Bembo, Pietro, 4 Bernardo, Maffeo, 10 Bizzarri, Pietro, xxvi, 29 Boccaccio, Giovanni, 31, 50, 59 Bodenham, Roger, 133n9, 133n11 Bodenham, William, 122, 124, 125, 127–30, 133–4n11, 133n9, 136, 140, 144, 146n21, 146n24 Boethius (Boethius, Anicius Manlius Severinus), xxxiii, xlvi, 3 Boleyn, Anne, Queen of England, 6n8, 174, 176, 185n12 Bolla, Bartolomeo, 12 Bolland, Charlotte, xxv, xxvi Borgarucci, Giulio, xlv Borghesi, Lorenzo, 70, 74n23 Brooke, William, 10th Baron Cobham, xxv, 23n5, 68n6, 122, 133n9 Brutti, Bartolomeo, xxxviii, xlvi, lxxiv n126, 163–72 Bryskett, Lodowick, 189 C Calvin, John (Jehan Cauvin), xxxi, 3 Carey, Sir George, 209 Carleton, George, 202

    Castelvetro, Giacomo, xxiii, xxvii Castiglione, Giovanni Battista, xxiv, xxv–xxvi, xlv, lxi n20, lxi n21, lxii n29, lxii n33, lxii n34, lxii n37, 11, 16n13, 23n5 Cavalcanti, Guido, xlv, 64, 68n11 Cave, Lisle, xliv, 78n9 Cavendish, Sir Thomas, 209, 217n1 Cecil, James, 1st Marquess of Salisbury, 184n6 Cecil, Sir Robert, Secretariat of, 224 Cecil, Sir Robert, 1st Earl of Salisbury, xxxviii, xli, xliii, xliv, xlvii, liii, lxvii n83, lxvii n85, lxviii n86, lxviii n88, lxix n92, lxxiii n121, lxxiv n123, 186n18, 214, 229, 250n1, 250n3, 252 Cecil, William, Secretariat of, xxxiii, xxxvi, xliii–xliv, liii, xliv, lxxi n107–9, lxviii n88, 22, 224, 247, 252 Cecil, William, 1st Baron Burghley, xxii, xxviii, xxxvi, xxxvii, xxxviii, xliii, xliv, xlix, l, lii, lxviii n88, lxix n92, 21, 23n1, 25, 26, 28, 29, 38, 42n13, 42n17, 43n26, 44n27, 61n42, 61n44, 62n46, 64, 68n9, 68n11, 69, 111n5, 121, 122, 132n5, 134n13, 134n14, 137, 147n33, 148n35, 148n40, 155n43, 165, 171n14, 172n19, 173–6, 184n3, 185n10, 185n13, 187n21, 187n23, 195n25, 242n5 Chaloner, Sir Thomas, 223, 230 Champernowne, Katherine, xxiv, xxv Charles II, Archduke of Austria, xxx, lvii n1, 21, 23n6, 25–7, 30–3, 36, 39, 40, 42n13, 43n17, 43n19, 43n27, 44n27, 53, 55, 57, 59, 61n42, 61n43, 62n46, 64 Charles IX, King of France, lii Cheke, Henry, xxviii, xliii, xliv, lxiv n48, lxxi n107, lxxi n109

    INDEX  

    Christian I, Prince of AnhaltBernburg, xxxiv, xxxv Cibo, Eleonora, Marquesse of Cetona, 69 Cibo, Innocenzo, 11 Cicero (Marcus Tullius Cicero), 3, 32, 175, 190 Cicogna, Pasquale, Doge of Venice, 113–9, 120n1, 164, 198 Citolini, Alessandro, xlv Clement VIII, Pope, 242n2 Clerks of the Privy Council, xliii–xlv, lix n8, lxxi n107, lxxii n114–6, lxxv n130, 80 Clerks of the Signet, xxxiii, xliii–xlv, lxx n102, lxxi n107 Cobham, Henry, 53, 61n43, 62n46, 63–6, 68n9, 68n12, 69, 72, 133n10 Contarini, Francesco, Venetian Ambassador, 238 Conway, Sir John, 151 Coomans, Jerome, 238, 243n9 Cordell, Thomas, 79, 85n7 Cornaro, Ottavian, 94 Corsini, Filippo, 107–9, 111n2, 215, 217n2, 219, 222n12 Cosimo I de’ Medici, 2nd Duke of Florence, lv, 11 Courtenay, Edward, Earl of Devon, 9 Cresswell, Joseph, 185n13 Cristobal of Portugual, Son of Antonio Crato, 198, 199, 201–3, 205–6, 207n6 Croft, Sir James, 122, 133n10, 148n37, 155n43 Cuffe, Henry, xlvii, 224 D da l’Armi, Lodovico, 10, 17 Dale, Valentine, xxxi Da Milano, Giovanni Luigi, 12 Dannett, Thomas, 28, 34, 43n27, 44n27, 45, 50, 51n32

    279

    da Ponte, Nicolò, Doge of Venice, li, 79, 80, 87, 89, 91–106, 116 Darcy de Chiche, John, 2nd Baron Darcy of Chiche, 180 Darcy de Chiche, Thomas, 3rd Lord Darcy de Chiche, 173–5, 177, 180, 182, 184n2–4, 185n10–11, 190, 195n25 Darobins, Thomas, 85n7 Davison, William, xxxvii Daybell, James, xxxii de Brito Pimentell, Antonio, 78n1 de Chiche. See Darcy de Chiche Dell, William, 199 De Loo, Andreas. See Van Loo, Andreas de Maistre, Denis, 162n51 de’ Medici, Alessandro. See Alessandro de’ Medici, later Leo XI de’ Medici, Maria. See Maria de’ Medici, Queen of France De Mendoza, Bernardino, xxi, liv, 133n9–10 de Moret, Antonie, Sieur de Reau, 229 De Sousa, Royz (Joao Roiz de Sousa), 76–7, 78n1 Dethick, Gilbert, Garter King of Arms, 52n39 Devereux, Robert, 2nd Earl of Essex, 189, 195n25, 197, 198, 202, 207n7, 224, 219, 227n15, 229, 246, 259n3, 230 Dolce, Ludovico, xxvi Donne, John, lxiii n46, 215 Dovara, Luigi, 111n4 Drake, Sir Francis, 75, 78n6, 151, 155n45, 198, 207n5, 227n14 Duarte, Francisco, 210 Dudley, Robert, 1st Earl of Leicester, xxii, lviii n7, lix n9, 25, 30, 42n11, 51n36, 70, 73n19, 74n21, 81, 121, 132n1, 135, 155n44, 252, 259n3 Dusell, Richard, 85n7

    280  

    INDEX

    E Edmondes, Thomas, xliii, xliv, xlv, xxxvi, 239 Edward, Prince of Wales and later Edward VI of England, xxiv, 1 Einstein, Lewis, xxii Elizabeth I, Queen of England authorship of the letters, xxx–xxxi, li, liii, liv education, xxiv–xxviii, 1–2 and French, xxiv, lii–liii, lx n15, lx n16, lxiii n46, 3, 32, 246 handwriting, xxv, xxxi–xxxii, xlvi, 21 and Italian, xxi, xxii–xxx, liv, lvi, lvii n1, lx n15, lx n16, lxiii n46, 2, 43n22, 238, 253 reading and quoting from Italian authors, xxii–xxiii, xxvii, lix–lx n13, lx n14, 2, 3, 159, 160 (see also ‘Ariosto’; ‘Petrarch’; ‘Tasso’) role of Italian during her reign, lvii–lviii n5, lviii n7, lix n8–9, xxi–xxii, 253 scribal habits, xx, xxvi–xxvii, xxix–xxx, li, lxxiv n121, 21–2, 65, 152 signing of letters, xxxii, xxxvii, xli, liii–liv, lxvii–lxviii n85 and Spanish, lx n15, lx n16, lxiv n49, 22, 23n6 use of rhetoric and figurative language, xxviii–xxx, xlvii–xlviii, li–lii, 2, 32, 54, 65, 66, 81, 137, 144, 153, 160, 204, 247, 248 Elton, Geoffrey R., xlviii Emilia of Nassau, 202 Erasmus of Rotterdam (Desiderius Erasmus Roterodamus), 32 Erizzo, Francesco, 10 Erizzo, Lodovico, 10 Erizzo, Marcantonio, xxvi, xlix, l, 9–14, 15n2, 15n9, 15n12, 17, 18

    Erizzo, Paolo, Podestà di Negroponte, 10 Evans, Florence M. Greir, xxxviii F Farington, Henry, 85n7 Farnese, Alessandro, Prince and later Duke of Parma, xxxi, xli, lvi, lxx n99, 121–37, 140–9, 151–62, 238 Farnese, Ottavio, Duke of Parma, 134n12, 148n36 Faunt, Nicholas, xliii, xliv, l, liv, lxxi n107 Ferdinand I, Holy Roman Emperor, xxv, 25 Ferdinando I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany, xxxviii, xli, xlix, l, lxxiv n126, 62n48, 108, 111n2, 173–87, 189–95, 209–17, 219–27, 229–35, 245, 248 Ferreira, Esteban, 202 Filippo, Giunta, 174, 177, 184n3, 185n10 Fisher, John, 4 Florio, John, xxii, xxiii, lviii n7, lix n9, lx n15, lxxiii n117 Francesco I de’ Medici, Grand Duke of Tuscany, xli, 51n36, 107–11, 111n4, 173, 210 François Hercule, Duke of Alençon and later Duke of Anjou, xxiii, lix n13, lxv n69, 32, 78n2 Fredrick II, Elector of Saxony, xxxvi Fredrick II, King of Denmark, 136, 147n29 Fregoso, Cesare, 10 G Gachard, Louis Prosper, 140, 152 Gamberini, Spartaco, xxii

    INDEX  

    Garraway, William, 85n7 Gentili, Alberico, xxvi, xlv, lxii n37 Gentili, Scipione, xxvi Giannetti, Guido, 10, 17, 18, 20n1, 20n3 Gibson, Jonathan, xxxi Glascock, Richard, 85n7, 91, 93, 95 Goldberg, Jonathan, xliv Goldring, Elizabeth, 70 Grafigna, Agostino, xli, lxx n99, 122–5, 127, 129–30, 133n9–11, 134n14, 136, 140, 142, 144, 146n21 Grant, Robert M., 32 Grey, Lady Katherine, Countess of Pembroke, 71 Grimani, Marino, Doge of Venice, lvi Grindal, William, xxiv, lxi n23 Guicciardini, Francesco, 59, 67n1 Guicciardini, Giacomo, 174, 185n9, 189, 190, 195n25, 195n28, 219, 222n11, 223–6, 227n16, 227n17 Guicciardini, Lorenzo, 174, 185n10, 186n15, 189 Guzman de Silva, Diego, 25–8, 30, 43n22, 45, 51n30 Guzmán, Enrique de, 2nd Count of Olivares, 186n15 H Hakluyt, Richard, 251 Hale, John, xxii Hampton, Bernard, xliii, xliv, lxxii n116 Harborne, Sir William, 163–4, 170n1 Harrison, G. B., xxi Hatton, Sir Christopher, xxii, lviii n7, 133n6 Hawkins, John, 227n14 Henri, Prince of Condé, 242n1 Henry, Prince of Wales and later Henry V of England, 107

    281

    Henry III, King of England, 78n2 Henry IV, King of France, 187n19, 189, 195n25, 202–3, 205, 237, 245–7 Henry VII, King of England, 79 Henry VIII, King of England, xxiv, lxxvi n143, 1–5, 6n6, 10, 11, 14, 16n12, 17, 28, 174, 176, 177, 178, 180, 182 Hepburn, James, Earl of Bothwell, 22 Herbert, Henry, 2nd Earl of Pembroke, 69, 71–2 Hicks, Michael, xliv, lxxi n108 Holmden, Edward, 79, 80, 85n7, 87, 91, 93, 95 Horace (Quintus Horatius Flaccus), 32 Howard, Katherine, Queen of England, 1–2 Howard, Thomas, 2nd Duke of Norfolk, 47 I Iacopo, Giunta, 174, 177, 184n3, 185n10 Iannaccaro, Giuliana, xxviii, liii, 32 Ivan IV The Terrible, Tsar of Russia, 81 J James, John, xxxviii, xli, xlix, 210 James VI/I of Scotland/England, xxvii, xxx, lvi, lxxiii–lxxiv n121, lxxiv n123, lxxvii n155, 11, 22 K Koca Sinan Pasha. See Sinan Koca Pasha Kouri, E. I., xxxii L Lake, Thomas, xliii, 252 Lanfranchi, Carlo, 121, 132n5, 133n6

    282  

    INDEX

    la Quadra, Alvaro de, xxviii Lawrence, Jason, xxii Lecland, Edward, 85n7 Lesieur, Stephen, xlii Lestrange, Roger, 26, 30, 35, 39, 42n17 Lippomano, Hieronimo, 164 Lopez, Rodrigo, 198, 207n7 M MacCaffrey, Wallace T., 75 Magno, Celio, 92, 97, 101, 116 Manuel of Portugal, Son of Antonio Crato, 202, 205 Marcus, Leah S., xxi Margaret of Austria, Princess of Asturias and Duchess of Savoy, lvi, lxxvii n153 Maria de’ Medici, Queen of France, 245–50 Marillac, Bertrand de, Bishop of Rennes, lii Marrapodi, Michele, xxii Mary I, Queen of England, xxiv, xxx–xxxi, xxxvi, lvi, lxviii n86, lxviii n92, lxxii n116, 1–2, 61n42, 74n22 Mary Stuart, Queen of Scotland, xxxii, xxxviii, xlii, lxxvii n153, 30, 137, 151, 162n52, 180 Mattingly, Garrett, xxvii Maximilian II, Holy Roman Emperor, xxxi–xxxii, xxxvii, xlix, xlvi, lvii n1, 5, 21–63, 107, 247 Maynard, Henry, xliv, lxxi n108 Mendoza, Bernardino de, lvii n2 Michiel, Giovanni, xxiv Mildmay, Sir Walter, 64 Mont (Mundt), Christopher, 28–9 Montrose, Louis Adrian, 30 More, Sir William, 78n6 Moryson, Fynes, 79, 84n4, 85n9

    Mueller, Janel, xxi, xxiv, 4 Mundt, Chistopher. See Mont (Mundt), Christopher Murād III, Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, 163–4, 168 Muzio, Girolamo, 4 N Negri, Francesco, xxviii Neville, Sir Henry, 245–7 Norris, Henry, lii, 198, 207n5 North, Roger, 2nd Baron North, xxv O Ochino, Bernardino, xxiv, lxi n20 Ockham, William of, l P Palatino, Giovan Battista, xxxi Palavicino, Sir Horatio, xlv, xlix, l, lxxv n128, lxxvii n154, 111n1, 111n2, 162n51, 174–6, 186n14, 186n18, 187n21, 187n23, 250n1 Parkins, Sir Christopher, xxxiii, xxxvi, xli, xlii, lix n8, lxvi n77, lxvii n79, lxvii–lxviii n85 Parr, Katherine, xxi, xxii, xxiv, xxvi, xxx, xxxi, 1–7 Parry, Sir Thomas, 250n8 Patch, Howard R., 3 Perrenot, Frédéric, Lord of Champagney, 122, 132n5 Perrenot de Granvelle, Antoine, 132n5 Persons, Robert, 184n4 Peter the Cossack, Crown Grand Chancellor, 172n17 Peter VI the Lame, 164, 167, 172n17 Petrarch (Francesco Petrarca), xxii, xxiv, 2–3, 5, 6n9, 59, 72, 159 Petrina, Alessandra, xxvi, xxix, liii, 32, 94

    INDEX  

    Petrucci, Armando, xxvi Peyton, John, lxxii n116 Philip II, King of Spain, lvi, 25, 30, 43n22, 43n23, 61n42, 63, 68n3, 75, 78n1, 107, 111n4, 121–34, 136, 137, 146n20, 146n21, 146n24–6, 147n29, 148n35, 148n37, 151–8, 161n48–9, 172n16, 195n28, 197, 202, 210, 212, 215, 216, 233, 237 Philip III, King of Spain, 238–41 Picton, John, xxiv, lxii n26 Pizzoli, Lucilla, xxii Platt, Jeffrey F., xxxii, xliv Pollini, Girolamo, 173–5, 177, 180, 182, 184n3, 186n15, 187n21, 189 Pollnitz, Aysha, xxiv Polo, Marco, 253 Ponte, Nicolò da. See da Ponte, Nicolò, Doge of Venice Porphyry (Porphyry of Tyre), 32 Priuli, Lorenzo, Doge of Venice, 9–16 Pryor, Felix, xxi, xxxi, liii Ptolemy, Claudius, 12 R Radcliffe, Thomas, 3rd Earl of Sussex, 45–7, 51n36, 52n39, 53, 55, 59, 61n42, 63, 73n19 Raimondi, Gianmario, xxvi, xxvii Ralegh, Sir Walter, xxii, lviii n7 Raning, Andrew, 85n7 Reynolds, John, 184n4 Ricci, Matteo, 253 Ridolfi, Roberto, 69, 73n13 Rishton, Edward, 174 Rockendolf, Earl of, 52n38 Rogers, Daniel, xliii Ronning, Paul, 85n7 Rossi, Sergio, xxii

    283

    S Sabinus, Cirillus, 29 Sackville, Thomas, Baron Buckhurst, 28, 51n36, 161n48 Sadler, Edward, 85n7 Sadler, Robert, 85n7 St Barbe, Edith, 85n10 Sander, Nicholas, 174 Sansovino, Francesco, xxvi Sardi, Antonio, 11 Scaramelli, Giovanni Carlo, xxiii Scodel, Joshua, xxiv Scott, Mary Augusta, xxii Scotto, Girolamo, 4 Segar, William, Norroy King of Arms, 252, 259n3 Seymour, Jane, Queen of England, 1 Shakespeare, William, 207n7 Sidney, Mary, Countess of Pembroke, 71 Sidney, Sir Philip, xxii, xxiii, lviii n7, lix n9 Sidney, Sir Robert, xlii Sigismund III, King of Poland, 163, 167, 169 Sinan Koca Pasha, Ottoman Grand Vizier, 164, 168, 169 Sixtus V, Pope, 134n12, 135 Skinner, Vincent, xliv, lxxi n108 Smith, Sir Thomas, Secretary of State, xxii, xxxvii, xliii–xliv, lxviii n88, 111n5 Smith, Thomas, Clerk of the Privy Council (not Sir Thomas), xliii, lxx n106 Soranzo, Giacomo, xxiii Spenser, Edmund, 189 Starkey, David, 3, 6n7 Stewart, Alan, xxxii Sturm, Johann, xxiv Suleiman the Magnificent, Sultan of the Ottoman Empire, 29, 82

    284  

    INDEX

    T Tassoni, Lodovico, xxiii Tasso, Torquato, xxiii, xxvii, lx n14, 31, 59, 204 Taviner, Mark, xxxviii Terence (Publius Terentius), 32 Thomas, William, li, lxxv n133 Tomson, Lawrence, xliv, 75, 78n8, 78n9 Tremayne, Edmund, xliii, lxxi n107 Trorote, Thomas, 85n7 U Ubaldini, Petruccio, xxviii, xlv, lix n10, lxiv n50 V Van Champagney, Frederik Perrenot, governor of Antwerp, 140, 143, 144, 148n37, 155n43 Van Loo, Andreas, 121–3, 132n5, 133n7, 135–7, 143–4, 146n21, 147n33, 147n35, 148n36, 148n40, 149n42, 152, 154, 155n44, 157, 161n48 Vannes, Peter (Pietro Vanni), 9, 11, 15n1, 15n3, 16n12, 17 Vaughan, Jacqueline D., xliv Vellutelli, Acerbo, 79, 81, 84n5, 85n12, 98, 100 Vellutello, Alessandro, 2 Venier, Giovanni Antonio, 102, 104, 114, 116, 118 Vere, Sir Francis, 237 Vickers, Brian, 54 Virgil (Plublius Vergilius Maro), 2 Vitelli, Gian Luigi ‘Chiappino,’ Marquess of Cetona, 63–74

    W Waad, William, xliii, xlv Walsingham, Sir Francis, Secretariat of, xxii, xxxiii, xxxvii–xxxviii, xli–xliv, lxxi n110, lxxiii n119, lxxvi n136, 75–6, 78n7, 78n9, 80–2, 85n10, 85n12, 92, 155n44, 174, 198, 222n12 Walther, Hans, 32 Wanli, Emperor of China, 251–9 Weymouth, George, 251, 252, 255–8 Whitgift, John, Archbishop of Canterbury, 184n4 Wilcocks, Thomas, xxxviii, 165–8 Wilkes, Thomas, xliii William the Silent, Prince of Orange, 121, 202 Willoughbly, Sir Francis, 84n4 Wilson, Thomas, xxii, xxxvii, lxviii n88, 69–72, 73n16 Windebank, Thomas, xxx, xxxiii, xxxvii–xxxviii, xli–xlviii, l, liii–liv, lxix n93, lxix–lxx n97, lxx n100, lxxi n107, lxxiii n119–21, lxxiv n123, lxxvi n144, 28, 62n48, 137, 157, 158, 165, 210, 224, 230, 247 Winwood, Ralph, 245–6, 250n3, 250n8 Wolley, Sir John, xxxiii, xxxvi, xxxviii, xli–xlii, xlv, lv, lix n8, lxvi n75–7, lxvii n82, lxvii n83, lxviii n88, lxxiii n119, 65, 75, 78n6, 186n14, 210, 224 Woudhuysen, Henry, xxxi Wright, Stephen, xxiv Wriothesley, Henry, 3rd Earl of Southampton, xxii Wyatt, Michael, xxii, xxiv

    INDEX  

    X Ximenez, Andrea, 209–16, 217n2 Ximenez, Emmanuel, 209–16, 217n2 Ximenez, Fernando, 209–16, 217n2 Ximenez, Nicolò, 209–16, 217n2 Y Yetsweirt, Charles, xxxvi Yetsweirt, Nicasius, xxxvi

    285

    Z Zamoyski, Jan, Crown Grand Hetman, 172n17 Zouche, Edward la, 11th Baron Zouche, xlii Zuccaro, Federico, 70, 73n19, 74n21 Zwetkovich (Zwetkowitz), Adam, Baron von Mitterburg, 25, 26, 30–1, 36, 39, 42n13, 43n17, 46